ee ee a

‘‘Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitiz felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata; a veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—

LINNZUS.

ee wie 6s + b4a cere Lhe sylvan powers

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, ©

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. TAYLor, Norwich, 1818.

FLAMMAM.

CONTENTS OF VOL. II.

_ [SECOND SERIES.]

NUMBER XIII.

I. On some new genera and species of Paleozoic Corals and Forami-

nifera. By Frepericx M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &c. ....cssseeeeees

II. Note on the Colour of a Freshwater Loch. By Grores Dick,

M.D., Lecturer on Zoology and Botany in the University and King’s

College of Aberdeen ..............see08 Ue cabcrrivens puseswns tdeehtupbans vs aiiaes

III. Stirpes Cryptogame Sarnienses; or Contributions towards the

Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey. By the Rev. T. Satwey, Oswestry...

IV. On the Structure and Habits of the Orobanchacea. By ArtuurR

Henrrey, F.L.S.. «....... pbk Gidcds Wh nig ebch Mudd wis Ae dibin egaWa LhbddG dean’ an cens

__V. Remarks on the British Geodephaga; with Notes on some Scyd-

menide and Pselaphide. By Dr. H. ScHAUM .......ccececececseeveseees

VI. On the mode of growth in Oscillatoria and allied genera. By

tpomm Marrs, MR.C,S., Penzance, ....;..crcccsncsseccscesteseceees enue

VII. On the Structure of the Teeth of some Fossil Fish of the Car-

boniferous Period. By Prof..Owen, F.R.S. .....ccccc.coecscesecsecesens

VIII. Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Waker, F. £951.

IX. Observations on Mr. M‘Coy’s description of the Tail of Diplo-

pterus. By Sir Puizie ve Mapas Grey Ecerron, Bart. ............

New Books :—An Introduction to Botany, by J. Lindley, Ph.D.,

F.R.S.—Narrative of an Expedition into Central Australia during

the years 1844-5 & 6, &c., by Captain Charles Sturt, F.L.S.:

with a Botanical Appendix by Robert Brown, D.C.L., F.R.S.,

F.L.S., and Ornithological Notices by John Gould, F.R.S.—Ar-

ran and Excursions to Arran, with reference to the Natural Hi-

Page

story of the Island, by the Rev, David Landsborough ......... 55—61

Proceedings of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh; Royal Physical

Society of Edinburgh ; Zoological Society ........-.ssssssseeeeees 61—73

Journey to explore the Province of Para ; How to prevent the Attacks

iv CONTENTS.

Page

of the Bed-bug, Cimex lectularius, by John Blackwall, F.L.S.;

Description of Sarcoptilus, a new genus of Pennatulide, by J. E.

Gray, Esq., F.R.S. &c. ; Remarkable Instances of Instinct, or In-

telligence, in Animals, by Dr. Warwick ; Note on the genus Bra-

chycladium ; Prevention of Bugs, by ‘Thomas Stratton, R.N.; Me-

teorological Observations and Table ...... easenvaneal seeéesanas Gop rr

NUMBER XIV.

X. The Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. By Ricuarp Spruce,

Esq. (With three Plates.) ......ccsscesecoe ches <iancukesdimensieesee seedis

XI. Algze Orientales :—Descriptions of new species belonging to the

genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitis, LL.D. &c. (With a Plate.) 106

XII. Observations on the Minute Structure and Mode of Contraction

of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. By W. Murray Donie, F.B.S.E. (With

fh Plate): -veiscnsye cc. cscdedss. dagencdupevvaed .sthek cies bana eneee ene ee 109

XIII. On some new genera and species of Palzozoic Corals and

Foraminifera. By Frepericx M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &c. ...... 119

XIV. Supplementary Notices regarding the Dodo and its Kindred.

Nos. 1,2,3. By H. E. Srricxranp, M.A., F.G.S. cosetececsove 136

XV. Reply to Sir Philip Egerton’s Letter on the Tail of ‘Diploptdvie i

By Frepericx M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &e. .......scccceeereceeeees 139

XVI. Reply to Prof. Owen’s Letter on the Ganoine of some Fish-

teeth. By Freprericx M‘Coy, M.G.S, & N.H.S.D. &c. ............ --. 140

XVII. Contributions to the Botany of South America. By Joun

Miers, Esq., F.BLS., FDS. ..cecedeccessecsecuscacs bind 5 so0sckue sheen 141

New Books :—The Treasury of Natural History, or a Popular Dic-

tionary of Animated Nature, by Samuel Maunder, Esq. ...... coveee 146

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edin-

PRT BREG hs Rgitvskeei de cdccienddhh Stiiss bud sesuebeetdsiosuedeayTenekae 148—154

On the Existence of an Ovum or Ovule as well in the Male as in the

Female of Plants and Animals, producing in the one case Sper-

matozoa or Pollen-grains, in the other the primitive Cells of the

Embryo, by Ch. Robin, M.D.; On the Gum Kino of the Tenas-

serim Provinces, by the Rev. F. Mason; Meteorological Observa-

tions and Table ............: eas bani aaaaebebasseehshveabades ses 154—160

NUMBER XV.

XVIII. Observations upon several genera hitherto placed in Sola-

nace@,and upon others intermediate between that family and the Sero-

phulariacee. By Joun Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c. .....ccceceeses 161

XIX. On the Anatomy of Zolis, a genus of Mollusks of the order

Nudibranchiata. By Ausany Hancock and Dennis Empieton, M.D.

TU RDF UNCEN ) a5 css6 bbs ves ici tdessucededecseess gn kode tabs ens tdecsnesteuauee 1838

CONTENTS. v

Page

XX. Brief Notice of several Mammalia and Birds discovered by

B. H. Hodgson, Esq., in Upper India. By Tuomas Horsriznip, M.D. 202

XXI. Notes on Chalcidites, and descriptions of various new species.

Mee MAWGTY WAEERE, PS e iii ER edie cele eSdicigdedcgas 204

XXII. Some Account of the Storm of January in Bedfordshire. By

WM MEMBEIM, PAG. ciocaccsccsssgseesevoccneseess Recdrusadactnevscnewhasaessoss 210

XXIII. Descriptions of five new species of Coleoptera. oo the

Rey. J. F. Dawson, LL.B. ......ccccseeee Win Geivank oaks deri vnesy dabbusncns ss 213

XXIV. Algz Orientales :—Descriptions of new species watdagtig to

the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitie, LL.D. &c. (With a Plate.) 216

-XXV. On the Gonidia of Lichens. By G. H. K. Tuwaires, Lec-

turer on Botany and Vegetable Physiology at the Bristol Medical

School, (With a Plate.).........cccsescessccsssccssscoeseceees seeandnataucccvers 219

New Books :—Illustrations of the Proceedings of the Zoological So-

Me MRE Eis nan. Lavepasins oun dransacees ee ere er bdaesed es 222

Proceedings of the Zoological Society... .ccsssscscecsesescevsseeseeses 224—233

Note on the Development and Organization of Infusoria—Gyratory

Movements of the Vitellus: Pulsations of the Contractile Vesicle

in the Egg, by M. F. Pouchet; British Museum, Zoological De-

partment, Conchology ; English Wild Beasts a Century and a half

ago; On Thaliella, anew genus of Cirripedes allied to Scalpellum,

by J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S. ; Post-office Regulations ; The Tui, or

Parson-bird ; Obituary :—Mr. Edward Forster; Rossia Owenii,

Ball; Meteorological Observations and Table ......... sossee ZOd——240

NUMBER XVI.

XXVI. Note on Cystocoleus, a new genus of minute Plants. By

G. H. K. Tuwaires, Lecturer on Botany and Vegetable Physiology

in the Bristol Medical School. (With a Plate.) ...........ccceccessesscees 241

XXVII. Description of Coccochloris Brebissoniit, a new species of

the Palmeilee, in conjugation. By G. H. K. Tuwarres. (With a

Eerie sh ncaeuds dbas ales ccvesudsusbaetcendsVAli se cloceeesecVscdeccuivicess 243

XXVIII. On some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. By Freperick

eM NARs EIN CEE OSs: GEO SS Sos a dace scs cn svacecadobaddvvecsesssevctetecs 244

XXIX. Algz Orientales:—Descriptions of new species belonging

to the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitie, LL.D. &e. (With a

NN ask obi arcths sw echas Sas leis Gea SNEN OS Lae ciao ¥s Sudo eis badechadansvddoees 254

XXX. Descriptions of two new Birds from Jamaica. By Puiip

ME OURS SOMERS Cee se sti cave sccdses davebaskevelbeceicedededscevscedlesdave 257

XXXI. Supplementary Notices regarding the Dodo and its Kindred.

meee. Oy i. ©. Srnicxcanp, M.A: F.G.8. ooo... cok ie esevess 259

XXXII. Contributions to the Botany of South America. By Joun

NG, FOO erg PLUG desea ts cdhasconsecess Givckcciasaieeoks coosee 20

vi CONTENTS.

Page

XXXIII. The Musci and Hepatic of the Pyrenees. By Ricuarp

Be CH, ibe sean cesecash. exes de sabe - seve nd dwt einen ey sreeeee 269

XXXIV. Observations on the Animal of Kellia rubra, by Wittiam

Crark, Esq., in a Letter to Professor Epwarp FORBES ...:s.c.sseeeeeees 293

XXXV. Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Watxer, F.L,S.... 295

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ......... BURT 305—312

On Polycotyledonous Embryos, by M. P. Duchartre; Preparation of

Pineapple Fibres in Singapore for the Manufacture of Pina Cloth;

Advantages accruing from the Study of Entomology ; Description

of a new Mexican Quail, by William Gambel, M.D. ; Descriptions

of two new Californian Quadrupeds, by William Gambel, M.D.;

_ Meteorological Observations and Table ......ccecesssseseseeeee 312—320

NUMBER XVII.

_ XXXVI. On the Excavating Powers of certain Sponges belonging

to the genus Cliona; with descriptions of several new Species, and an

allied generic form. By Ausany Hancock, Esq. (With four Plates.) 321

XXXVII. On the mode of growth in Calothrix and allied genera.

By. Jouw Raps, M.R.C.S., Penzancd ......6.csersscecsesssvcnsecnviastsenee . 348

XXXVIII. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. By Wiiiiam

Tuomeson, Esq., Pres. Nat. Hist. and Phil. Society of Belfast ......... 351

XXXIX. The Musci and Hepaticz of the Pyrenees. By Ricuarp

SPRUCE, PQQ. ..cccccccccsccssscssneccasevccensquagttseseursoonecced euaceteieauie 358

XL. Observations on the recent Foraminifera. By Witt1am Crark,

BIE n viv evinadeaigabenoncncnedsasns.yonnsnatn pehinnnicinsidiees inp dies sgneden ere 380

XLI. On the Animal of Kellia rubra. By Josuua Atper, Esq. ... 383

XLII. Description of a bag-shaped, glandular apparatus on a Bra-

zilian Bat, the Emballonura canina of Prince Maximilian. 2 Prof,

Bt ho EINTARDT 0. oie cc sccssiccecvecocacsisveceqeccetsccdaeabviessteentinmmnninae 386

XLIII. On some Families and Genera of Corals. By Wridiis

PuRMGy PoGtte. RPGC soc cscccovscccasaceas ehoccscacavecueentedesbecsbanser ame 388

New Books :—Rare and Remarkable Animals of Scotland, represented

from living subjects; with Practical Observations on their Nature,

by Sir John Graham Dalyell, Bart.—First Steps to Zoology, by

Robert Patterson, Esq.—The Elements of Botany, by A. De Jus-

sieu. Translated by J. H. Wilson, F.L.S. &c. ......ccceseeee 391—397

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Royal Society; Botanical So-

COC y OF PGND | iips encaceiinavennennanvens tesnession peanderscnas 397—427

Observations on the Geology and Natural History of Mexico, by W.

H. Pease ; Meteorological Obseryations and Table .,........ 427—432

CONTENTS. Vil

Page

NUMBER XVIII.

XLIV. On the British species of Plumbaginacee. By Cuartes

SEAM AMMNOM NLA M Listes VAIS. csgcbersvcactsccseescensancesinnstarare 433

XLV. Contributions to the Botany of South America. By Joun

Ms Pathe, E ckills wie cece cess ssesscvscens pisewinwnsissocsensiensvehs 443

XLVI. On the Animal of Kellia rubra. By W. Cuark, Esq....... 452

XLVII. An Account of a Specimen of the Vaagmaer, or Vogmarus

Islandicus (Trachypterus Bogmarus of Cuvier and Valenciennes),

thrown ashore in the Firth of Forth. By Joun Rerp, M.D., Professor

of Anatomy and Medicine in the University of St. Andrews. (With a

XLVIII. The Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees, By Ricuarp

PON BBD. ce sncscncssencases ciicse gee ekuais Cavwaanonrees rls oe ividcrhedinsbedds: 478

XLIX. Algz Orientales :—Descriptions of new species belonging

to the genus Sargassum. By R. K, Grevittz, LL.D. &e. (With a

WOM ED isos ss: Sipe oa DWaveltnan ok baloee cada ceca caine) hos coon eaen opinbadeug the sce 503

L. On the Mollusca of Vigo Bay in the North- west of Spain, by

Rosert MacAnprew, Esq., F.L.S., in a Letter to Professor Epwarp

TS 6 dass cov laceas cun4cnaes cusdcunsin cansiaee hac ameab ates oh set eeeene 507

_ LI. On the Identification of a new Genus of Parasitic Insects, 4n-

thophorabia. By Grorce Newrort, Esq., F.R.S. & LS. ........ 200s 513

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Botanical Society of Edinburgh 518—520

Capnodium, novum F'ungorum genus, by C. Montagne, D.M.; Podi-

soma fuscum; Meteorological Observations and Table ...... 520—523

Pa IFN od died en i ud ewiewveeus rectcuresedeeebedencagus eee 524

PLATES IN VOL. III.

Pirate I. Hypnum pyrenaicum.—Dicranum glaucum.—Polytrichum al-

pinum.

I]. Isothecium Philippianum.

III. Southbya tophacea.

IV. New species of Sargassum.

oa \ Anatomy of Eolis.

VII. Structure of Muscular Fibre.

VIII. Synalissa vulgaris.—Cystocoleus ebeneus.—Coccochloris Brebis-

. sonii.

IX.

X. } New species of Sargassum.

XI.

XII.

eited New species of Excavating Sponges.

XV.

XVI. Structure of Vogmarus Islandicus.

ERRATUM.

Page 6, 9 lines from top, for 115 to 180, read 115 to 130.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

OP Fewdbsvedeuncedbe per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Parthenii Giannettas#i Ecl. 1.

No. 13. JANUARY 1849.

1.—On some new genera and species of Paleozoic Corals and Fora-

minifera. By Frepericx M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &e.

ZOOANTHARIA.

Petraia* gigas (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Obtusely conical, slightly oblique, section elliptical ;

internal cast divided into forty broad, flat, smooth ribs, sepa-

rated by the strong sulci of the principal lamellz reaching to

the centre ; each of those ribs is divided by a fine mesial sulcus,

the remains of the mtermediate lamellz, not reaching to the

centre, making the total number of lamelle about eighty.

Length of imperfect cast 2 inches 7 lines ; width of long axis

at base 11 lines, at edge of cup 3 inches 7 lines (compressed),

width of ribs 2 lines.

This large and strongly marked species from the number of

its lamelle can only be confounded with the P. pluriradialis

(Phil. sp.) and P. elongata (Phil. sp.), from both of which it dif-

fers in its form and great size, width of ribs on the cast, absence

of the punctures, &c. The strong primary lamelle reach the

centre with a very slight indication of twisting ; the secondary

ones are very delicate towards the base, but become nearly equal

* Having examined Count Miinster's original specimens of several spe-

cies of his genus Petraia, | have satisfied myself that they are really corals,

as suggested by Mr. Lonsdale and others, although he describes them in his

‘ Beitrage ’ as Gasteropods, the publication of which view prevented Prof,

Phillips adopting the genus in his work on the Fossils of Devon and Corn-

wall.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. ii. 1

2 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

in strength to the others as they approach the edge of the cup.

The denticulation of the lamelle is scarcely perceptible.

Not uncommon in the fine gray Devonian slates of New Quay.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Clisiophyllum Keyserlingii (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Conical, slightly curved, terminal cell oblique, 1 inch

2 lines in diameter in a specimen 3 inches long ; surface finely

striated longitudinally (about eight striz in one-fourth of an

inch) ; lamellz thin, equal, about fifty-one, descending straight

into the deep part of the terminal star, and then abruptly

twisted spirally about an imaginary axis, forming a prominent

conical centre about one-third the diameter of the cup, and as

high as its base is wide.

This highly typical species of Mr. Dana’s American genus

Clisiophyllum is closely allied to the Cyathophyllum coniseptum of

Count Keyserling’s ‘ Wissenschaftliche Beobachtungen auf einer

Reise in das Petschora-Land,’ from which it is distinguished by

the strong twisting of the plates about the central cone, and by

having little more than half the number of lamellz at the same

diameter. Viewing with Mr. Dana the conical arrangement of the

septa as a generic instead of a specific character, it seems probable

that the two varieties given by Count Keyserling of his Cyath.

coniseptum are really two species ; and the present species, though

presenting some intermediate characters, is I think distinet; if

hereafter any one should think otherwise, they still could hardly —

object to the name I have proposed in honour of so enterprising

a geologist, the more so as the term coniseptum would not be ap-

plicable as a specific name in the genus Clisiophyllum, where all

have the conical arrangement of septa alluded to; there can how-

ever, I think, be little doubt of the distinctness of the species: In

the transverse section the central area seems a confused, close

crumpling of vesicular plates occupying rather more than one-

third the whole diameter, and from it to the circumference the

strong, equal, rather distant plates radiate. The external yer-

tical strize are double the number of the actual radiating lamelle.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Clisiophyllum bipartitum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Very elongate-conic, nearly cylindrical, with a dia-

meter of 14 inch for the greater part of its length; strongly

and regularly striated externally (about five strize in one-fourth

of an inch) ; external striz corresponding in number to the

radiating lamelle : in the transverse rough section the central

area is rather less than one-third the whole diameter, composed

of the edges of confusedly blended vesicular plates, crossed by

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 3

a few faint extensions of the radiating lamelle, and divided

into two symmetrical portions by a strong median fissure ; the

space between this inner area and the outer wall is regularly

radiated with from sixty-three to sixty-nine equal, thin, rather

distant lamelle connected by numerous delicate, transverse,

_ vesicular plates ; terminal cup deep, lined by the,vertical la-

mellz, and having a large oval prominent boss in the centre

traversed by a sharp mesial crest ; about one-half or one-third

of the radiating lamelle ascend the central boss, always in a

direct line, those at the sides of the mesial crest being at right

angles to it, the others joining at a more acute angle as they

approach the extremity, aud opposite one end of the crest we

generally observe one or two of the radiating lamelle shorter

than the rest, producing a sort of siphon-lke irregularity such

as we see in Caninia: vertical section indistinctly triareal ;

outer area defined, about one-sixth of the width on each side,

composed of small, much-curved, vesicular plates, forming

small semicircular cells arranged in very oblique rows upwards

and outwards, about seven in a row; inner zone about equal-

ling the outer one in width, passing gradually into the central

structure, formed of slightly larger and less curved vesicular

plates than the outer zone, and having a nearly horizontal di-

rection ; central area composed of large, thin, close, little-

curved, vesicular plates, forming a strongly arched series of

narrow, elongate cells, the convexity of the arch upwards, con-

forming to the shape of the central boss in the cup ; if the ver-

tical section be at right angles to the medial fissure or crest of

the central boss, there is a line visible down the middle of the

section.

This coral is interesting to the physiologist from the combi-

nation of the bipartite or symmetrical with the radiated type of

structure, as in some Fungiea, &c. It nearly equals the Caninia

gigantea (Mich.) in size and cylindrical form, but is easily distin-

guished by the strong longitudinal striz of the surface, the want

- of transverse septa in the central area, &c.

Rather common in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Clisiophyllum prolapsum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Elongate-conic, much curved and twisted on its axis,

terminal cell oblique, deep, with steep sides, a narrow flattened.

or concave space at bottom, from which protrudes the central

boss, which is about one-third the diameter of the cup, nearly

as high as wide, cylindrical, obtusely rounded above, and with

a deep umbilical cavity in the middle (in partially decomposed

or weathered specimens a rough vertical fracture frequently

8 OS ere

oh Apch 2 Sp Wh ot At ek

Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

shows the central area as a thick, smooth, persistent tube) ;

diameter of the adult little more than an inch, and which it

attains at two inches long, remaining nearly cylindrical after

that length; surface closely striated longitudinally, about fifteen

striz in one-fourth of an inch, corresponding in number with

the radiating lamella: horizontal section, inner area rather

more than one-third the diameter, of small, closely blended,

vesicular plates ; outer area with 180 radiating lamelle, ninety

of which reach from the wall to the edge of the inner area, and

ninety intermediate ones only reach half way; intermediate

transverse vesicular plates very delicate : vertical section, Inner

area defined by rather thick walls; it consists of minute, com-

pressed, elongate cells, arranged in transverse curved rows,

the convexity of the curve upwards ; outer area, large cellular

structure, inclining upwards and outwards.

Rather common in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.) ee

Strephodes (M‘Coy), n. g.

Etym. otpédo, torqueo (from the twisting of the lamelle

about the centre).

(Strombodes pars of Lonsdale, not of Schweigger.)

Gen. Char. Corallum simple and conic, or compound and form-

~ gmall vesicular — strue-

- diating lamelle, conver-

ing rounded masses of

inseparably united poly-

gonal cells; in either case

the terminal cup is deep

with numerous equal, ra-

ging fromthe wallsto the

centre, where they meet

and are complicated,

usually twisted in bun-

dles about an imaginary

axis: vertical section,

ture, the rows of cells ar-

ranged in a semielliptical

curve, convexity down-

wards, descending from

the sides at a steep angle

and rounding under the |

centre, where the cells Strephodes: a. vertical section and termi-

are a little larger than al cells ofcompound species ; 6. do. sim-

at the sides: horizontal P'¢ species.

‘

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 5

- section, radiating lamelle meeting and complicated in the cen-

tre, connected by very thin transverse- vesicular plates, and

the stars of the compound species separated by thick divisional

walls: budding in the compound species marginal, in the sim-

ple species often exhibiting periodical death and continuance

of growth from the centre, giving an imbricating “ringed”

appearance to the exterior.

This genus is most allied to Cyathophyllum and Clisiophyllum,

all three having simply conic and compound polygonal-celled

species. Strephodes differs from Cyathophyllum by the equality of

the radiating lamell and their meeting in the centre both in the

terminal cup and horizontal section, and in wanting the transverse

diaphragms ; from Clisiophyllum, which it resembles in the meet-

ing of the lamelle in the centre and the absence of horizontal

diaphragms, it differs in the centre (though often slightly pro-

jecting) not being elevated into the large tent-like cone, charac-

teristic of that genus, and in the rows of vesicular cells in the

vertical section not having the reversed upward curvature which

is connected with that peculiar form of cell. The simple species

have been placed—I cannot imagine why—in the genus Strom-

bodes of Schweigger by Mr. Lonsdale and some others (see the

observations below on this latter genus). The compound species

differ from Astrea, with which many paleontologists confound

them, by the solid boundary-wails to the cells (see note on this

genus below), and from Acervularia(Schweig., not Lonsd.) by

the marginal budding and want of the central tube of that

genus.

The genus Streptoplasma of Hall in his recent volume on the

Paleontology of New York, although defined nearly in the same

manner, and the name having the same meaning, applies ob-

viously according to his specific descriptions and figures of all the

species, not to the present corals, but to those known in Europe

under the names Petraia and Turbinolopsis, in which the lamellee

extend directly and simply almost to the centre, only the most

minute portion of the centre exhibiting in some species a trace

of twisting, and there being none of the vesicular plates between

the lamelle which are so strongly developed in the present

group.

Strephodes multilamellatum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Elongate-conic, very gradually tapering (generally

about 5 inches long, with a diameter of about 14 inch at the

termination) ; terminal cell oblique, oval, the short axis about

one-third less than the long; surface regularly girt at about

every quarter of an inch with slightly oblique, strong cup-

6 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

shaped rims of growth, concave above and produced by the

successive growths. from the centre leaving the promiment

edges of the previous cells; weathered surface finely striated

by the edges of the vertical lamellee, of which there are about

twelve in a quarter of an inch : the horizontal oval section shows

the centre to be excentric, close to one of the broad sides, and

formed by the twisting of the radiating lamelle about an ima-

ginary axis ; radiating lamelle very thin, of equal thickness,

about 115 to 180 at the margin, some stopping and some

uniting as they approach the centre, about which they are

twisted in parcels; all the lamelle connected throughout, at

regular intervals, by minute transverse vesicular plates: in-

ternal structure exposed by horizontal and vertical sections,

uniformly and minutely cellular.

The great number and closeness of the lamellz distinguish

this species from those published forms allied to it. |

Rare in the lower carboniferous limestones of Arnside, Kendal,

and Lisardrea, Boyle, co. Roscommon, Ireland.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Cyathaxonia costata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Elongate-conic, generally about one inch long and

half an inch in diameter at the cup, which is circular and

horizontal ; surface irregularly wrmkled transversely, and —

marked longitudinally with remarkably thick, strong, sharply-

defined striz, about seven in one-fourth of an inch; central

solid axis very thick (often one line in diameter), and from it

twenty-six thick, wedge-like, vertical lamelle radiate to the

walls; transverse vesicular plates connecting the lamelle ex-

ceedingly delicate ; in the sections the vertical lamellz are seen

to dichotomise upwards, and the large curved plates of the

loose vesicular structure incline upwards and inwards towards

the axis.

This is more slender in form than the C. mitratum (Schlot. sp.)

or C. cornu-copie (Mich.), and from which and all the other tur-

binated corals of the palzeozoic rocks it is distinguished externally

by the strong, distinct, distant longitudinal ridges ; the internal

characters approximate it only to the Cyathaxonia cornu (Mich.),

from which it is distinguished by its simple, few and thick Ja-

melle and thick axis, as well as more turbinate form.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. §

Cyathophyllum dianthoides (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum very proliferous, forming wide conical groups;

individual cones rapidly expanding, averaging one-third (or less)

longer than wide, concentrically wrinkled and with obsolete

longitudinal striz externally ; terminal cup very deep with

either a sharp or truncated edge, and containing from 96

to 100 (as it approaches one imch in diameter) very thin,

erenulated radiating lamell, alternately longer and shorter :

vertical section shows less than one-third the diameter on each

side occupied by minute vesicular tissue, the rows of cells ex-

tending obliquely upwards and outwards; the broad middle

part is occupied by close, thick, transverse diaphragms. From

eight to sixteen young cones take their origin from the inner

part of the margin of favourably situated parent-cups, thus

forming compound masses 3 inches or more in diameter, adult

cones averaging 1} inch long.

This is closely allied to the C. dianthus, Gold. (truncatus, Linn.),

and the compound examples of C. turbinatum (Linn. and Gold.),

- but is distinguished from the first by its wide, rapidly expanding

cones, and from both by the lamelle being distinctly of two al-

ternating sizes, much thinner and greatly more numerous.

Common in the carboniferous limestone of Arnside, Kendal.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Cyathophyllum paracida (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum of slender cones averaging half an inch wide

at mouth and 12 inch long (generally somewhat smaller),

straight or variously bent, and sometimes irregularly coales-

cing so as to form loose irregular masses ; three or four young

cones take their origin from within the margin of the parent

eell, which they smother by their growth: internal structure,

centre occupied by broad slightly undulated transverse dia-

phragms, four-fifths the width of the tubes ; narrow outer area

occupied by thirty-two equal, narrow, radiating lamelle, va-

riously connected by small, curved, vesicular plates ; outer sur-

face faintly striated longitudinally.

Allied to the C. cespitosum and C. quadrigeminum of the older

rocks, but the branches are not so long and cylindrical as in the

first, nor so short or laterally united as in the latter ; the number

of the lamellze and character of the narrow lamelliferous zone, and

the very wide, distinct transverse diaphragms will serve to dis-

criminate even fragments of the species.

Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.) .

8 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

Cyathophyllum pseudo-vermiculare (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Elongate, cylindrical, flexuous ; surface very irregular,

annulated or transversely nodular, coarsely striated longitudi-

nally (about six striz in one-fourth of an inch) ; branches ave-

raging from half to three-fourths of an inch in diameter ; small

cylindrical branches project at distant irregular intervals from

the sides: internal structure, central area rather more than

half the diameter of the tube, defined, composed of flat, slightly

undulated transverse septa, bearing at their circumference a

series of from twenty-four to twenty-seven very short, rather

distant radiating lamelle, not reaching half-way to the centre ;

interval between this inner area and the walls filled with loose

cellular structure, formed of small vesicular curved plates,

highly inclined upwards and outwards.

This interesting coral perfectly resembles the Cyathophyllum —

vermiculare of Goldfuss in external characters, but by cuttmg and

grinding down some specimens of the true Eifel coral of that

species, I have ascertained beyond doubt (what was before

suspected by Mr. Lonsdale) that it is not a true Cyathophyllum,

but belongs to that group which I have named Strephodes, having

the radiating lamelle extending from the walls to the centre, and

there twisted together without transverse diaphragms ; it also has

the curious character of the radiating lamelle having an elliptical

section, being thicker in the middle than at either end, a pecu-

hiarity which I have also noticed in a British (Devonian) speci-

men. of the same species, though not alluded to by Mr. Lonsdale

in his note on this species in the memoir of Prof. Sedgwick and

Sir R. Murchison on the Devonian System. The present moun-

tain limestone coral I have shown above to possess the true Cya-

thophyllum structure, and it is not therefore likely, after what I

have stated with regard to the Devonian species, to be in future

confounded with it. Externally it also bears a strong resemblance

to the mountain limestone fossil which I have called Lonsdaleia

duplicata (Mart. sp.), but that coral I have ascertained to possess

the very different internal structure of Lithostrotion of Lonsdale

(Strombodes of Schweigger), and it is consequently with a little

eare incapable of being confounded with the present fossil.

Not uncommon in the lower carboniferous limestone of Ken-

dal ; a variety also occurs in the lower carboniferous limestone of

Kiltullagh, Roscommon, Ireland.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Diphyphyllum lateseptatum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Stems upwards of 8 inches long, cylindrical, about

3 lines in diameter; nearly smooth, very faintly striated lon-

or Oh oe Oa ee le Eee ee ee

a oe » HS

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 9

gitudinally, and obsoletely wrinkled concentrically : vertical

section, middle area occupied by slightly irregular transverse

diaphragms extending across two-thirds the diameter of the

tubes, about four in the vertical space of one line, their edges

abruptly bent downwards ; lateral areas very narrow, of equal

width, the inner composed of one set of minute horizontal

plates, the outer of two rows of minute, curved, vesicular plates

inclining upwards and outwards.

_ This species differs from the D. concinnum (Lonsd.) of the

carboniferous limestone east of the Ural chain, in the great pro-

portional width of the transverse medial plates, which average two-

thirds the diameter of the stem, or three times the width of the

_ two outer areas of one side in the present species, but average one-

third the diameter of the stem, or about equal to the two outer

areas of one side in the other. The dichotomous mode of divi-

sion of the stems characteristic of this group, and also the conical

upward projections of the centre of the transverse lamellz im-

mediately under the point of fissure, were very well shown in

many of the specimens.

Abundant in the carboniferous limestone near Corwen.

_ (Col. University of Cambridge.)

Stylastrea irregularis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum of polygonal (five- or six-angled) tubes two

lines in diameter, of such twisted and irregular upward growth

that a vertical fracture frequently exposes a mixed appearance

of outer walls and imternal section ; outer surface longitudi-

nally striated and transversely wrinkled by waves of growth:

vertical section, immer area broad, regularly septate by nearly

_ straight, equal, thick transverse plates ; outer area very nar-

row, composed of much-curved vesicular plates, forming rather

open rounded cells, in rows obliquely upwards and outwards,

two or three in a row: horizontal section, central area smooth,

surrounded by about thirty slightly flexuous radiating lamelle

from the walls, fifteen of which are much shorter than the

others ; near the walls the radiating lamelle are connected by

few, thick, vesicular plates.

This species is remarkable for the peculiar, irregularly twisted

mode of growth of the columns, which, when the rock is com-

pact, gives the mixed character to the fracture seemingly between

that of Lithostrotion (Strombodes) and Stylastrea. It 1s also re-

markable for the nearly perfect transverse chambering of the

central area. The small diameter of the tubes and few lamelle

easily distinguish it from the other allied species.

10 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

Forms small masses in the carboniferous limestone of Derby-

shire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Strombodes.

Strombodes (Schweigger, not of Lonsdale) = Lithostrotion

(Lonsd.).

This genus is defined by Prof. Schweigger (Beobachtungen

auf Naturhistorischen Reisen, &c. tab. 6) as “ Cellule lamellose,

centro depresso. Stirps e conis lamellosis in strata horizontalia

conjunctis. Cellula terminalis cyathiformis.””? And he makes

two divisions: Ist, “cont e centro proliferi,” for which he refers

to the ‘ Ameenitates Academic’ of Linnzeus, vol. i. pl. at p. 312,

figs. 11 and 4 (this figure however shows the origin of a marginal

bud at one point). His 2nd group, “ coni e disco prolifert,” and

the reference to the same plate, figs. 10 and 3, belong to a true

Cyathophyllum (C. dianthus, Gold.) ; his 1st group and the refer-

ence to the figures and description in the ‘ Ameenitates Acade-

mice’ must therefore be taken as the type of the genus, and seem

fully to justify the reference by Goldfuss of his American Strom-

bodes pentagonum to this genus, the more so when the reference

in Fougt’s description, above referred to, to fig. 18 of the above

plate, is taken into account. A coral perfectly similar to that

of Goldfuss has been also figured by Mr. Dana in ‘ Silliman’s

Journal’ as an example of Strombodes. As therefore the notion —

that those compound polygonal-celled corals are the true Strom-

bodes of Schweigger seems to prevail extensively, and I think

justly, it only remains for me to add, that having carefully ex-

amined authentic specimens of the S. pentagonum, | find the cone-

in-cone appearance of some of the figures to be produced by a

peculiarity of weathering by which many of the vesicular plates

towards the circumference of the stars have fallen out, eat that

the coral truly possesses all the characters so admirably eluci-

dated by Mr. Lonsdale in the ‘ Geology of Russia’ under the title

of Lithostrotion, a name which it would be well now to replace

by the old title Strombodes of Schweigger. In no case could

either the definition or references of Schweigger justify the placing

those Silurian and Devonian corals called Strombodes by Mr.

Lonsdale in this genus. The following species is generically

placed in accordance with this view.

Strombodes conaxis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Columns irregularly aggregated, averaging half an inch

in width, mostly hexagonal: avis elliptical, formed of a series

he ee

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 1]

of closely superposed conical plates, connected by a few fine

vertical lamella : lamelliferous zone surrounding the axis nar-

row, of about forty-two alternately broad and rudimentary

lamelle, the interstitial plates of which are nearly horizontal :

outer zone wide, formed of large arched plates, not highly in-

clined, and forming a loosely vesicular structure : terminal star,

axis very prominent, oval, vertically ribbed, but not twisted,

seated in a deep oval or circular cup, lined by the strong ra-

diating lamelle ; outer zone nearly flat, oblique at the sides,

faintly marked with rather distant, fine lines, representing the

strong radiating lamelle of the mner zone, continued to the

boundaries of the cells, which are strong, prominent and

shghtly crenulated.

A vertical section shows first, the outer largely vesicular area

formed of broad, curved, slightly inclined plates ; between this

and the inner area there is a fine vertical defining line, within

which the plates of the inner zone are seen to be finer and closer

than those of the outer, forming a smaller cellular structure ; the

rows of cells are nearly horizontal near the outer zone, but within

seem gradually to bend up and become continuous with the co-

nical cup-like plates forming the axis ; those conical plates of the

axis seem connected by extremely delicate, irregular, radiating

plates ; in a rough transverse section the axis appears as a deep

conical hollow on the under side. It will thus be seen that in the

remarkable cone-in-cone structure of the axis this resembles the

Russian Strombodes mammillare and S. astroides (Lithostrotion id.

of Lonsdale), from both of which it differs in the axis not being

twisted in the terminal star, in the outer zone not being traversed

by strong radiating lamelle, from the former in the much less

obliquity of the plates of the outer area, and from the latter by

the largely cellular structure of the outer area, as well as the di-

stinctness of all the three areas under every circumstance. In

general appearance and imperfect radiation of the outer area it

resembles the S. emarciatum and S. floriforme (Lithostrotion id. of

Lonsdale), but is distinguished from the first by the rudimentary

radiating lamellz between the primary ones, and from both by

the conical structure of the axis, which is formed in them of

irregularly twisted vertical plates.

Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone near Bakewell,

Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Lonsdaleia (M‘Coy), n. g.

Gen. Char. Corallum composed of circular, tapering, proliferous

stems, never laterally united ; internally composed of three

Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

areas ; Ist, a cylindrical, de-

fined, complex axis composed

of irregularly blended vesicular

plates ; 2nd, a cylindrical, de-

fined area of strong, vertical,

radiating lamelle, connected

by thin transverse dissepi-

ments, only visible in the ver-

tical section; 8rd, a wide,

largely cellular outer zone be-

tween the vertical lamellee and

the external wall of the stem,

composed of much-curved

vesicular plates extending ob-

liquely upwards and outwards :

outer walls of the tubes longi- Lonsdaleia : a. old branch exterior

and terminal cups and young one

tudinally striated and_trans- crowing dronithe wiles

versely TUSOSE : reproduction b. Transverse section showing the

by circular germs developed in three areas and a bud (x) grow-

the cellular outer zone, and ing in the outer one. ~ |

springing at once obliquely % V¢ttcal section.

without the area of the parent stem, which continues its

growth uninterruptedly with the slender young stem project-

ing from one of the transverse rugosities of the external sur-

face ; the young stem seems at first only composed of the axis, —

and gradually acquires the inner lamelliferous and outer ve-

sicular zones as it increases in size. 3

The little-known Erismatholites Madreporites duplicatus of

Martin’s ‘ Petrificata Derbiensia’ may be looked upon as the

type of this genus, which I have dedicated to Mr. Lonsdale as a

slight token of my admiration for his labours in illustrating the

structure of fossil corals. It will be seen from the above notice

unite in itself the internal structure of Strombodes (Lithostro-

tion, Lonsd.) with the external character and mode of growth of

Cyathophyllum (C. dianthus, &c.).

Lonsdaleia crassiconus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char, Corallum forming groups or loosely connected masses

of elongate-conical stems, averaging 6 to 7 lines in diameter ;

surface with concentric wrinkles and coarse flexuous longitu-

dinal strize ; lateral branches rapidly expanding, conical, widen-

ing from their base at the rate of 6 lines in 9 lines of length:

horizontal section shows a central circular axis 13 line in dia-

meter of closely twisted laminz ; outside which is a circular

area 3 lines in diameter, of about twenty-four vertical radiating

lamelle, with few or no connecting vesicular plates between

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 13

them ; the outer area composed of small, irregular, curved ve-

sicular plates, forming an irregular cellulose texture : vertical

section, the central axis of close, spirally and conically twisted

lamine ; inner area of one row of distant, delicate, irregular,

curved transverse plates forming very open cells ; outer area

defined from the inner, formed of loose irregular cellular tissue,

of large, slightly-curved vesicular plates, extending obliquely

upwards and outwards.

This species is much less irregularly wrinkled than the L. du-

plicata (Mart. sp.), forms shorter and more widely turbinated

masses, and is distinguished externally at a glance by the lateral

branches expanding rapidly from their point of attachment to a

conical form, while in the L. duplicata the lateral branches re-

tain their original small diameter for a great length (increasing

at about the rate of 4 lines in 3 inches), and present a strange

contrast to the parent stem, as is faithfully shown in the rough

figure of Martin.

In the red carboniferous limestone of Arnside, Kendal ; also

near Bakewell, Derbyshire, in the limestone of the same age.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Lonsdaleia rugosa (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Branches 6 or 7 lines in diameter, elongate-conic, ex-

ceedingly rugose with large transverse irregular undulations

and funnel-shaped irregularities of growth, crossed by coarse,

obtuse longitudinal striz (four in the space of 2 lines) ; young

lateral branches small, continuing very slender for a consider-

able length ; terminal cups deep, with’a prominent compressed

axis in the centre, middle portion with strong radiating lamelle, -

which, as they approach the margin, become fainter and united

into a network by strong interstitial vesicular plates: hori-

zontal section, central axis 2 lines wide, of close, fine, compli-

cated laminz, crossed by one thick mesial plate; axis sur-

- rounded by an area 5 lines wide, of about forty-two equal ra-

diating lamelle, with very few and delicate transverse vesi-

cular plates ; ; outer area partially radiated by delicate prolon-

gations of the radiating lamelle, with numerous strong curved

vesicular plates: vertical section shows a thick solid line indi-

cating the centre of the axis (and corresponding to the mesial

line through the axis of the cross section), from which the

delicate, thin, close, complicated lamin of the axis diverge

downwards, but pass gradually into the larger and more hori-

zontal cellular tissue of the second area ; this latter is separated

by a definite line from the outer area, which is of smaller

cellular tissue, composed of small, curved, vesicular plates ex-

tending obliquely upwards and outwards.

14 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

In general appearance this resembles the L. duplicata (Mart.

sp.), but is much more rugose, and the young branches expand

more rapidly ; in the vertical section it is distinguished by the

central line and the undefined sides of the axis, as well as the very

much smaller size of the cells of the vesicular structure, and the

much greater number of the radiating lamelle, which do not ex-

ceed twenty-four or twenty-six in that species. There isa slight

external resemblance between this coral and the Cyathophyllum

pseudo-vermiculare (M‘Coy), but the prominent axis easily di-

stinguishes it. |

Common in the carboniferous limestone of Corwen.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Lonsdaleia? stylastreaformis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum composed of easily separable (four- to six-

sided) prismatic tubes from 3 to 5 lines in diameter; outer

walls faintly striated longitudinally, and marked with arched,

transverse, imbricating rugosities : vertical section, axis large,

defined, composed of irregular, spirally complicated lamellee ;

inner area of little-curved, vesicular plates, inclining obliquely

upwards and outwards, each plate generally extending from

the axis to the circumference of the mner zone, so that there

is but one, or occasionally two lengthened cells in a row be-

tween those points; outer area narrow, composed of slightly

arched plates inclining obliquely upwards and outwards, each

plate usually reaching from the inner zone to the outer wall; —

more rarely a second arched plate is required, so that gene-

rally there is but a single row of long cells between the mner

zone and outer wall, with occasionally a small irregular cell

towards the margin : transverse polished section showing a large

-oval or circular, regularly reticulated or cellular axis, from

which twenty-five lamellz of equal length and thickness ra-

diate almost to the outer walls, the cellular lining of the walls

free of radiating lamelle being very narrow, and forming ap-

parently a single row of irregular cells; the spaces between

the radiating lamelle crossed by very thin arched plates ;

transverse rough fracture generally cup-like above, the outer

zone forming an oblique, nearly uniform margin, faintly un-

dulated in a radiating direction, within which is the rough flat

fracture of the inner zone and axis; on the under side the po-

sition of those parts is reversed, the inner area being promi- —

nent and surrounded by a narrow, radiated border sloping to

the walls.

This coral is very remarkable for uniting in itself the internal

structure of Strombodes (Lithostrotion, Lonsd.) with the external

form and easily-separable columns of the Stylastrea of the same

Vn)

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 15

writer. I am unable to afford any information on what would

under the circumstances be the most. interesting point, namely

the mode of production of new columns: taking all the circum-

stances into consideration, I suspect the mode of increase was

similar to that I have described in Lonsdaleia generally, the ex-

ternal prismatic form (which is of itself of no value) being pro-

duced by the pressure of a closer mode of growth than in the

LL. duplicata. As it is impossible to conceive a Strombodes (or

Lithostrotion) splitting into easily-separable columns, I provi-

sionally therefore place it in Lonsdaleia.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Kendal.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Nemaphyllum (M‘Coy), n. g.

Gen. Char. Corallum composed of numerous inseparably united,

polygonal, prismatic tubes, each having a straight, thin, fiat,

fillet-lke solid, or nearly solid,

axis, from which, in the homie

zontal section, the fine nume-

rous radiating lamelle are seen

extending directly to the walls ;

radiating lamella connected by

very fine transverse dissepi-

ments only visible externally in

the outer area: vertical section

shows three distinct areas ;

Ist, the thin flat axis; 2nd, a

sharply defined cylinder of very

minutely vesicular arched plates,

the rows directed from the axis Sechion ane terminal ars of Ne-

1 La um: Aaa. aXes; oung

i gig uc maids BaaioNs d bud witthin ¢ the area of the pied.

area of similar small arched plates forming a minutely vesi-

cular structure slightly smaller than that of the inner zone,

but the rows directed obliquely upwards and outwards : repro-

duction by small circular buds developed within the area of the

parent star.

In mode of reproduction and tri-areal structure this genus ap-

- proaches Strombodes (as above understood), from which it differs

altogether in the nature of the axis, which in all the species of

that genus is cylindrical, composed of numerous plates variously

twisted together, and giving a cellulose section in every direction ;

the axis of the present group on the contrary forms a thin, flat,

simply solid lamina, and is exhibited in a vertical fracture either

as a narrow opake white line, or as a broad mbbon-like fillet, ac-

cording to whether the section is in the direction of its width or

16 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of —

across it; a further difference is constantly observable between

those groups in the vertical section, which is, that the interstitial

vesicular plates of the inner area in Strombodes have their rows

either nearly horizontal or inclining obliquely upwards from the

axis towards the outer wall, while in Nemaphyllum on the con-

trary they converge towards the axis above and incline down-

wards and outwards below, so as to meet at a considerable angle

those of the outer area which incline in the usual direction up-

wards and outwards towards the walls; this peculiarity in the

inclination of the interstitial vesicular plates of the inner area

produces a marked difference in the stars on the weathered sur-

face in the two genera, causing the inner area to form a large

prominent oval or conical boss in Nemaphyllum, and a flat or

deeply hollowed cup in Strombodes. A third difference between

those generic groups is, that in the latter the vertical radiating

lamellz are principally confined to the inner area, not existing

in most of the species at all in the outer area, and do not reach

the walls, while on the contrary all the radiating lamelle in Ne-

maphyllum arise from the outer walls, are strongest in the outer

area, and only half of them in general penetrate the inner area.

In the latter corals also the whole vesicular structure is much —

more minute and delicate in stems of the same size than in the

others, and the cells of the inner area are larger than those of

the outer, which is the reverse of what we find in Strombodes.

As the young columns are produced from circular buds conti-

nuing their development within the walls of the parent, it results —

that the stems are inseparably united ; the walls defining the stars

being one simple plate, the joint production of the adjacent

polypes, cannot be divided, and consequently vertical fractures of

the mass, instead of exposing the flat, striated external surface of

the stems, pass invariably through the substance of the coral

itself, exposing only sections of the interior; the external walls

being only seen in those rare cases showing the extreme limits of

a mass, or where in a section two masses may have coalesced.

Some of the species resemble Clistophyllum, but are distinguished

by the peculiar axis and by the cells of the imner area being

larger and fewer than those of the outer. The genus is I believe

exclusively palzeozoic.

Nemaphyllum arachnoideum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Stars with from four to seven angles, and averaging

from 6 to 9 lines in diameter ; axis very thin, 1 line wide: ver-

tical section, inner vesicular area wider than the outer, of little-

arched plates inclining slightly downwards from the axis; it

takes about two of those plates to reach from the axis to the

extent of this area, or two irregularly elongate unequal cells

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 17

in an oblique line from the axis to the wall of the inner area ;

outer area’ separated from the inner by a sharp distinct line

on each side, and composed of much smaller and more highly

curved vesicular plates, so that there are from five to seven

small, nearly equal, rounded cells extending in a line obliquely

upwards and outwards from the inner area to the outer walls

of the tube: horizontal section, boundary or divisional walls

thin, stars radiated with from fifty to fifty-five very thin lamelle,

of equal thickness, but alternately long and short, the long

reaching to the centre, the short barely entering the edge of

the inner area: weathered surface, stars flattened, separated

by a depressed line ; inner area forming a gently convex oval

or circular boss, with the axis forming a short impressed line

in the middle ; the radiating lamellee exhibit numerous delicate

curved interstitial plates in the outer area, but none in the

inner area.

This beautifully delicate species is the largest of the genus Iam _.

acquainted with, the usual width of the stars being about 7 lines,

diameter of the inner area about 24 lines. It very frequently

exhibits the young oval buds within the corners of the old stars,

generally but one, very rarely two in a star.

pore large masses in the carboniferous limestone of Derby-

shire

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Nemaphyllum minus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Stars having from four to seven angles and averaging

from 3 to 4 lines in diameter; axis thin, about 3ths of a line

wide : vertical section, inner area slightly wider than the outer

on each side, composed of slightly curved vesicular plates ex-

tending obliquely downwards and outwards, each one nearly

reaching from the axis to the external boundary of the inner

area, forming thus but one or two cells in each oblique row

between those points; outer area of smaller and more curved

plates, forming smaller, more regular and rounded cells dis-

posed in indistinct rows obliquely upwards and outwards, about

four in a row from the inner area to the outer wall: weathered

surface, stars nearly flat, separated by impressed lines, inner

area forming a large convex oval or circular boss in the middle

of the star and having the axis in the centre ; radiating lamelle

forty-five, thin, of equal thickness, one-half of them reaching

the centre, the intermediate ones entering but a short way into

the inner zone ; numerous small, curved, interstitial plates be-

tween the lamelle in the outer zone, not visible in the inner

one.

This species is allied to the N. arachnoideum sae but is

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii.

18 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

constantly distinguished by the smaller size of the stars, fewer

radiating lamelle, and more open internal vesicular structure.

Forms large masses in the carboniferous limestone of Kendal.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Nemaphyllum decipiens (M‘Coy). S

Sp. Char. Weathered surface having the stars undefined, the

lamelle of the outer area of adjoining cells appearmg conti-

nuous, and forming a flat surface, in which the mner area of

each star forms a deep cylindrical cell 14 line in diameter, and

about their own diameter apart; in the bottom of those cells

the lamelle rise to form a little cone, from the apex of which

projects (when well-preserved) the long thin flat axis, rising to

the level of the outer area; on the polished transverse section

the stars are perfectly defined by distinct walls four- to six-

angled, 2 to 3 lines in diameter, with a flat central axis half a

line wide, and show the circular germs of young columns in

the corners of some of the old stars; radiating lamelle thin,

about thirty-four, of equal thickness, one half reaching the

centre, the other barely touching the inner area, which forms

a circle about 13 line in diameter; the radiating plates are

connected by numerous curved vesicular plates in the outer

area, but few or none are visible in the imner area: vertical

section, axis thin, solid; inner area of small, curved, vesicular

plates extending obliquely downwards and outwards from the

axis, about two or three cells in a row; outer area separated

from the inner by a thin vertical line, it is composed of small

curved vesicular plates, in rows inclining obliquely upwards and

outwards, about four cells in a row. |

The flat broad spaces between the cups, the seeming continuity

of the radiating lamelle of adjoining stars, and the apparent want

of divisional walls between those latter, give the weathered sur-

face of this coral much the aspect of the so-called Astrea Hennahii

(Lonsd.) of the Devonian rocks ; but it is clearly distinguished by

the divisional walls appearing distinctly in the horizontal sections,

and by the flat, nearly solid axis, which is very obvious both in

the polished section and weathered stars.

Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.) :

Nemaphyllum clisioides (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Stars generally hexagonal and averaging 2 lines in

diameter: weathered surface, stars defined by a rather thick,

prominent, crenulated divisional wall; outer area inclined down-

wards and inwards to form a shallow cup, in the middle of

which the inner area rises into a conical tent-like boss haying

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 19

the small flattened axis in the centre: horizontal section, divi-

sional lines of the stars thin, straight ; axis thin, half a lme

~ wide ; radiating lamelle thirty-six, thin, one half extending mm

a flexuous manner from the walls to the centre, the inter-

vening ones also flexuous but of irregular lengths, most of

them reaching half-way ; transverse vesicular plates very few

and delicate, if visible at all: vertical section, axis as in the

other species ; inner area very wide, of large, little-curved ve-

~ sicular- plates, inclining obliquely downwards and outwards ;

one or two lengthened irregular cells reach from the axis to the

outer area; outer area very narrow, of small, much-curved ve-

sicular plates inclining very obliquely upwards and outwards,

- forming minute rounded cells about two in a row.

_ This species much resembles some of the massive Astreoid

Chsiophyllia of Dana by the conical tent-like aspect of the inner

area within the cups or weathered terminal cells; the distinct

flattened axis, resembling that of the other Nemaphyllie, will

however distinguish it. The flexuous character of the radiating

lamellze in the transverse polished section is remarkable. The

Astrea irregularis of Portlock’s ‘ Report on Londonderry,’& c

which I know to be a true Nemaphyllum, resembles this species

in the small size of the stars and flexuous lamelle, but is easily

distinguished by the cells being simply cup-shaped, descending

uninterruptedly from the walls to the small, flat, prominent axis

in the bottom of the cup, instead of the large tent-like boss

formed by the inner zone of the above.

Forms irregular tuberose masses in the carboniferous limestone

of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Nemaphylium septosum (M‘Coy). |

Sp. Char. Corallum of long, inseparable, slightly diverging five-

or six-angled tubes, with an average diameter of 5 lines: ver-

tical section, axis straight, thin, flat, three-fourths of a line

wide; inner area composed of large, rather distant, slightly

arched plates, each of which generally extends across the en-

tire area, so that one lengthened cell (rarely more) reaches

from one side to the other of this area, having the axis in the

middle ; outer area broad, of numerous minute, much-arched

vesicular plates inclining obliquely upwards and outwards,

about four of the little cells in the oblique line from the inner

area to the outer wall: transverse rough fracture showing the

inner area to be composed of slightly conical or cup-shaped

_ plates, their diameter equal to that of the area, and pierced in

the centre by the flat persistent axis: polished transverse sec-

: 2%

20 Dr. Dickie on the Colour of a Freshwater Loch.

tion, radiating lamelle forty-eight, thin, twenty-four of which

reach the centre, while the intervening ones are nearly mar-

ginal, not reaching half-way to the inner zone ; interlamellar

vesicular plates very numerous and delicate in the outer zone,

apparently absent in the inner zone.

This species has some affinity with the N. minus (M‘Coy), but

is constantly distinguished by the open, simple, subseptate cha-

racter of the inner zone in the vertical section, the extreme com-

parative shortness of the alternate lamelle in the transverse sec-

tion, and the peculiar character of the broad, simple, cup-like

plates of the inner zone in the rough transverse fracture.

_ Very common in the carboniferous limestone of bec aen:

Armagh, Ireland.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

[To be continued. }

II.—Note on the Colour of a Freshwater Ticks By axoues

Dicxiz, M.D., Lecturer on Zoology and Botany in the Uni-

versity and King’ s College of Aberdeen*.

Various vegetable productions have on different occasions been

recorded as having appeared in such profusion that they com-

municated a colour of greater or less intensity to bodies of fresh

water in which they naturally live. The plants in question be-

long to the Oscillatorice and Nostochinee ; among the former,

Oscillatoria erugescens has been recorded by Dr. Drummond

(Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. i. 1st Series) as giving a tinge to the water

of Glaslough in Ireland}; I have found the same species at

Aberdeen, and particularly abundant in a small and shallow ar-

tificial lake, in sheets of great extent at the bottom... I have not

observed it, as stated by Dr. Drummond, “broken into innu-

merable fragments, and suspended like cloudy flocculi in the

water ;”” it sometimes however becomes detached from the bot-

tom and forms large masses on the surface. The followimg

plants belonging to the Nostochinee have been described by

Mr. Thompson of Belfast as producing the same effect: the

Anabaina spiralis (Spirillum Thompsoni, Hass.) was observed to

colour Ballydrain Lake in the county of Antrim ; Anabaina Flos-

aque, Bory, he saw “tinging with its delicate green hue the

margin of the smallest of the Lochs Maben in Dumfries-shire,”

and Aphanizomenon incurvum, Morren, was “ observed on the sur-

face of sheltered creeks in Ballydrain. Lake.”

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Nov. 9, 1848.

+ Oscillatoria rubescens has been observed to communicate a red tint to

Lake Morat in Switzerland. :

Dr. Dickie on the Colour of a Freshwater Loch. 21

Professor Allman has more recently described (Annals of Na-

tural History, vol. xi.) a new plant, Trichormus incurvus, All.,

as “colouring the water of the Grand Canal Docks near Dublin,

a pea-green.”

The present brief notice is for the purpose of recording the

occurrence of a species of Rivularia near Aberdeen, under cir-

cumstances similar to those of the plants alluded to and pro-

ducing a like effect. For some years back excursions have been

made with the students of my botanical class to a loch on the

estate of Parkhill, about four miles north-west from Aberdeen.

The sheet of water in question is about a quarter of a mile in its

greatest length ; on almost all sides it is surrounded by extensive

_ deposits of peat, with the soluble matter of which a great pro-

portion of the water passing into the loch is impregnated. The

loch abounds in Scirpus lacustris, Arundo Phragmites, Nuphar

lutea, Nymphea alba, and various species of Potamogeton, &c.

The locality was generally visited in the beginning of July;

nothing peculiar had ever been observed till the summer of 1846,

when my attention was arrested by a peculiar appearance of the

water, especially near the edge, but extending also some distance

into the loch. Numerous minute bodies with a spherical outline,

and varying in size from jth to th of an inch in diameter,

were seen floating at different depths, and giving the water a pe-

culiar appearance. In some places they were very densely con-

gregated, especially in small creeks at the edge of the loch. A

quantity was collected by filtration through a piece of cloth, and

on examination by the microscope, there could be no doubt that

the production was of a vegetable nature and a species of Rivu-

laria ; one however unknown to me, and not agreeing with the

description of any species described in works to which I had

access. Specimens were sent to the Rev. M.J. Berkeley; he in-

formed me that the plant belonged to the genus mentioned, and

stated it to be Rivularia echinulata, EK. B. Along with it, but in

very small quantity, I also found another plant, the dnabaina

Flos-aque, Bory.

In the first week of July 1847, the same species were observed

similarly associated, but the Anabaina was now more plentiful,

without however any apparent corresponding diminution in the

quantity of the Rivularia. :

In July last (1848) it was observed that the Rivularia was as

rare as the Anabaina had been in 1846 ; to the latter consequently

the water of the loch now owed its colour, which was a very dull

green ; the colour however becomes brighter when the plant is

dried. In neither of the seasons mentioned was it in my power

to make any observations on the colour of the loch earlier or

later than the date above-mentioned, consequently nothing can

22 Rev. T. Salwey on the Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey.

be added respecting the comparative development and progress

of the two plants at other seasons. a:

Two other smaller lochs in the same vicinity were not observed

to present any appearance of the productions in question.

In connection with the subject of this short notice, it may be

stated, that during a visit to Ben Muich Dhu in 1846, the appear-

ance presented by a patch of snow at 3500 feet of elevation, at-

tracted attention. It seemed as if sprinkled over with soot; a

quantity of the black matter was collected, and found to consist

in part of the following Diatomacee : Eunotia triodon, Navicula

viridula?, N. curvula?, and Meridion circulare, and along with

them Protococcus nivalis in very small proportion; the remain-

der consisted of inorganic matter, the nature of which was not

ascertained.

IIll.—Stirpes Cryptogame Sarnienses ; or Contributions towards

the Cryptogamic Flera of Guernsey. By the Rev. T. Satwey,

Oswestry *. |

So much has been done by Mr. Babington in his ‘ Primitize

Flore Sarnice’ for the illustration of the phenogamous flora of

the Channel Islands, that perhaps a brief notice of the erypto-

gamic botany of one of the islands of this group may be accept-

able to some of the Members cf the Botanical Society. Guernsey

does not appear to be very prolific in cryptogamic plants—a va- -

riety of causes tend to produce this result—the open nature of

the country ; the great paucity of wood; the general dryness of

the soil from the circumstance of all the rocks being of the pri-

mitive formation; and the very great proportion of the land

being under the cultivation either of the spade or plough; all

these circumstances are inimical to the growth and perfect deve-

lopment of cryptogamic plants. There are no woods in the

island, and the soil even of the orchards is in general under the

culture of the spade. It is at once evident therefore that the

great variety of Agarics, Boleti, and the iunumerable other Fungi

which are found so abundantly in the extensive woods and rich

pastures of England, have no corresponding habitats here in

which to grow. The same reason limits the number of Musci,

Hepatice and Jungermannie, whilst from the few brooks and

ponds which are found in the island it is equally hopeless to ex-

pect a great number of freshwater Algee. Even the lichens do

not exhibit that luxuriance of growth which we find in the deep

woods and glens of the Cambrian mountains. Thus the com-

mon Parmelia saxatilis is seldom found here in fruit, and the few

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Noy. 9th, 1848.

Rey. T. Salwey on the Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey. 23

meagre specimens of Sticta pulmonaria are also without apo-

thecia. The abundance of their orchards led me to expect that

I should discover here the Parmelia chrysophthalma which is

found in the south of England; but my researches failed in dis-

covering more than a single specimen of this plant in an orchard

in Sark. My friend Mr. Lukis some years ago once found also

a single specimen of the same plant in the northern part of

Guernsey. _ This island however possesses much to interest the

lichenist from more northern regions. He will find here abun-

dance of the Roccella tinctoria, and will also meet with Lecanora

milvina, Lecidea Salveti, Parmelia leucomelas, Sticta aurata, and

Porina pustulata of Ach.,—a plant hitherto a stranger to our

British flora.

In the minute epiphyllous fungi the island is more prolific

than I have found any locality of the same extent in England—

some few species are in extreme abundance and very fine, as the

Puccinia Cotyledonis and Avcidium Bunii—the Dothidea rubra

also is much more highly developed than I ever found it in En-

gland, thus showing the influence of a southern climate on this

class of plants. There was one circumstance however with re-

spect to this tribe of plants which much struck me. In Shrop-

shire and Herefordshire, as well as in Wales, it is perhaps not

possible to find a syeamore-tree of which the leaves are not

blackened with numerous specimens of the Rhytisma acerinum ;

whilst in Guernsey I could not even detect a single specimen,

although I examined every tree I met with after my attention

was attracted by this circumstance. The leaves of every sycamore-

tree in the island are as perfectly free from this discolouring epi-

phyte as those of the plane-tree. One or two of the Uredines

which I have sent to Mr. Berkeley he thinks may prove to be

new species. Amongst this tribe of plants he has already named

as new the Depazea Carice on the leaves of the common fig-tree,

and the Ustilago Salveit on young plants of Dactylon glomeratus.

The richest part of the cryptogamic flora of Guernsey will

doubtless be found in the marine Algze. Were any one well ac-

quainted with this department of botany to be long resident here,

I feel little doubt that some interesting discoveries might be

‘made. The few opportunities I have had of studying them from

short and occasional visits to the sea-coast, and this in only one

or two localities, have given me little opportunity of becoming

much acquainted with this branch of botany; whilst during

the time of my residence in this island, the state of my health

confined me so much to the house, that my botanical researches

in every branch were greatly interrupted. The list therefore

which I have sent you is only to be considered as “ contribu-

tions ” towards the cryptogamic flora of Guernsey, of which it is

24 Rev. T. Salwey on the Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey.

hoped that some native of the island will be induced to give us a

more complete account, for what a stranger is enabled to discover

in a brief visit can only be a small portion of the botanical trea-

sures of the island.

I feel that I cannot conclude this short notice without ex-

pressing my best thanks to my friends Messrs. Borrer, Berkeley,

Ralfs and Wilson for kindly naming such specimens as I was in —

doubt about.

List of Guernsey Cryptogamic Plants, with a few notices upon

some of them.

Musci.

Phascum crispum ; f. rostellatum.

subulatum.

Pottia Heimii. Rocks in the parish

of St. Peter du Bois on the coast.

f Gymnostomum fasciculare, Hook. capillare.

and Tay. in part ( Wilson). ceespititium. a

Physcomitrium ericetorum, Bruch erythrocarpon. Walls abou

and Schimper, var. (Wilson). St. Peter’s Port. a

Gymnostomum pyriforme. ligulatum.

microstomum. hornum,

Weissia fugax. Ina cave at Petit Bo. cuspidatum.

controversa. Bartramia pomiformis.

Grimmia pulvinata. Pterigonium filiforme.

maritima. gracile.

Ceratodon purpureus. Hypnum serpens,

Trichostomum canescens. purum.

Dicranum bryoides. plumosum.

adiantoides. sericeum.

taxifolium. alopecurum.

squarrosum. myosuroides.

flexuosum, proliferum.

scoparium. prelongum.

heteromallum. rutabulum.

Campelopus densus. Jerbourg. ruscifolium.

Tortula muralis. striatum.

ruralis ; 8. leevipila. cuspidatum.

aloides. triquetrum.,

Polytrichum commune. squarrosum.

juniperinum. filicinum.

aloides. scorpioides.

Entosthodon Templetoni. Road lead- cupressiforme.

ing down to Petit Bo from the pumilum,

east.

Funaria hygrometrica.

Orthotrichum diaphanum, Catél

churchyard and upon elm-trees at

the bottom of the Rohais road.

- Orthotrichum tenellum. Do. do.

Bryum argenteum.

Teesdalii. Cave in Petit Bo.

resupinatum. Jerbourg.

Hepatice.

Riccia crystallina. .

lamellosa.

Anthoceros punctatus. ,

' Marchantia polymorpha.

Marchantia hemispheerica.

Jungermannia bicuspidata.

pusilla.

albicans.

rey ea mT

Jungermannia complanata.

Rey. T. Salwey on the Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey. 25

Jungermannia dilatata.

polyanthos, tamarisci.

Viticulosa. B. monilensis.

bidentata. epiphylla.

heterophylla. furcata.

serpyllifolia.

Lichenes.

Usnea plicata.

Ramalina pollinaria.

Evernia flavicans. polymorpha.

Ramalina calicaris. scopulorum.

a. fraxinea. Roccella tinctoria.

B. fastigiata. fuciformis.

I cannot agree with the authors who unite these two plants.

If intermediate states are to be considered as a sufficient ground

for uniting what have hitherto been considered distinct species,

then must a great many more of the Cladonie be united than is

now done, for between the greater part of the different species in.

this genus there are so many intermediate states, that it is ex-

tremely difficult to know to what species to refer many speci-

mens. Manufacturers have noticed that the tinctoria is very

superior as a dye to the fuciformis, and my friend Mr. Lukis has

_ pointed out to me a distinction between these two plants which

I was not before aware of, but which the examination of a great

number of specimens enabled me to confirm ; viz. that the sap of

tinctoria is of a deep yellow, staining the fingers when gathered,

whereas that of the fuciformis is not so. It is perhaps to be re-

gretted that chemical tests have not been resorted to in endea-

thew e eee Lares gee as ge eas

vouring to distinguish between nearly allied plants.

Cetraria sepincola.

Peltigera resupinata.

8. parilis.

canina.

8. pusilla; spuria, 4ch.

rufescens.

polydactyla.

Sticta aurata. Jerbourg, Mr. Lukis;

on the rocks N. of the Eperquerie,

Sark, 7. S.

Sticta fuliginosa.

limbata.

scrobiculata.

pulmonaria.

glomulifera.

herbacea.

Parmelia perforata.

perlata.

tiliacea.

Borreri.

saxatilis.

8. omphalodes.

y- suleata, £1, Hib.

physodes,

Parmelia olivacea.

caperata.

rugosa, F7. Hib.

conspersa.

parietina.

i. concolor; candelaria,

Ach,

leevigata, dch. & E. B

scortea, do.

chrysophthalma. In an or-

chard at Sark.

leucomela. Jerbourg and

S.W. point of Rocquaine

Bay, Mr. Lukis.

ciliaris.

aquila.

pulverulenta.

speciosa.

stellaris.

8. hispida; Lichen tenel-

lus, Z. B.

erosa, Suppl. to E. Bot.

2807.

26 Rey. 'T. Salwey on the Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey.

There are two varieties (unless indeed they are distinet spe-

cies) of this plant in Guernsey. In the one the thallus exhibits

the same loose mode of growth that it does with us in England

and Wales, but has no sorediz ; but in the other it adheres so

closely either to the rock or tree on which it grows that it is very

difficult to detach the specimen. The surface too of this latter

var. ?, and not the edges, is copiously sprinkled with sorediz.

In the description given of the erosa in the ‘ Suppl. to E. B. it

is observed, “ that sometimes the edges are raised, and producing

mealy granules on the under side, assume, although not hollow,

an appearance approaching to that common in P. tenella.” The

sorediz however of the Guernsey var. of this plant are on the

upper surface of the thallus. The hue of the thallus too, which

is of a very pale whitish green, and its being more frequently

found investing the dark crevices of rocks than growing on trees,

seems to point out a difference of species. The shields also of

the former variety are decidedly black, whilst those of the latter,

though very minute in my specimens, are of a brown colour.

The former variety I have not found in fruit m Guernsey.

Parmelia obscura. Parmelia crassa.

a. cycloselis, coarctata.

B. ulothrix. saxicola,

plumbea. elegans.

lanuginosa, murorum.

brunnea. 8. miniata,

pezizoides, Suppl. to E. B.

There is a very beautiful variety of this plant forming ex-

tremely thin extensive patches on the rocks of a bright orange

colour. The thallus is almost wholly minutely granular, and

without apothecia. To the naked eye it looks only like an orange

stain upon the rock.

Parmelia fulgens. Downs near the

leaden hue towards the edges,

sea on the N. of the island, Miss

when dry. Apothecia hemisphe-

Lukis. rical, dark brown, with a raised

Parmelia circinata. somewhat crenulate border of a

cervina. lighter hue than the thallus. On

8. squamulosa. the rocks at Dixcart Bay, Sark.

tartarea. Parmelia hematomma,

carneo-lutea. On an elin-

tree in the village above

Saint’s Bay.

subfusca.

atra.

cinerea.

badia; f. milvina. Jer-

bourg.

sophodes.

—— ? exigua?

Crust cartilaginous, of a dark green

colour, having somewhat of a

varia, and

5. polytropa.

vitellina.

ferruginea.

sordida ; a. glaucoma.

B. sulphurea.

impolita; Arthonia_prui-

nosa, dch,

scruposa,

Gyalecta cupularis ; Lichen marmo-

reus, Z. B.

Cladonia endivizefolia.

Pe TARY f

Rey. T. Salwey on the Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey. 27

Siafonls alcicornis.

pyxidata.

fimbriata.

furcata.

rangiferina.

gracilis; 6. hybrida ; cervi-

cornis, £. B.

Basomyces rufus, Z. B.

anomalus, £7. Hib.

Biatora atrorufa.

é vernalis ; a. luteola.

A very beautiful state of this with

reddish shields which are often

proliferous, and with a waved bor-

der, grows on decaying tufts of

thrift in Sark.

Biatora rivulosa; a. saxicola.

B. corticola.

Between uliginosa and synothea, E.B.

Crust dark green, consisting of in-

numerable very minute granules

or scales, forming a spongy crust.

Apothecium black, globular, finally

flat, and with a pale border usually

sprinkled over with the minute

scales of the crust. On walls.

Biatora quernea. Barren.

lucida,

Salveii; Lecidea, Suppl. to

E. B.

Lecidea canescens.

vesicularis.

alboceerulescens ; Lecid. cz-

sia, dch,

contigua ; a. disciformis.

lapicida.

atro-alha; e. subconcentrica;

Lichen concentricus,Z.B.

fusco-atra.

confluens.

geographica.

premnea.

enteroleuca; eleeochroma.

Lecidea albo-atra ; a. corticola,

ce. saxicola; epi-

polius, £. B.

sabuletorum ; y. coniops,

citrinella; scabrosus, Z. B.

Umbilicaria pustulata. Near Petit

Bo, Mr. Lukis,

Opegrapha saxatilis,

scripta.

dendritica.

Coniocarpon cinnabarinum.

Sphzrophoron compressum.

Endocarpon miniatum.

pulchellum, £.B, Suppl.

2602. On some elm-

trees in the lane lead-

ing from Havilland to

Fermain Bay.

Sagedia fuscella.

Pertusaria communis.

fallax.

pustulata, deh. On an

ash-tree by the side of

the road at Rousaitre.

Verrucaria epigea.

muralis,

umbrina.

maura.

nitida.

epidermidis.

punctiformis.

leucocephala.

viridula.

olivacea.

acrotella, Fl. Hib.

Collema nigrum.

crispum.

cristatum,

lacerum.

subtile.

muscicolum.

plicatile.

nigrescens.

ceranoides.

Characee.

Chara vulgaris,

Chara pulchella. Sark.

Alge.

Cystoseira granulata.

fibrosa.

Halidrys siliquosa.

Fucus vesiculosus.

serratus.

nodosus.

canaliculatus.

Himanthalia lorea.

Lichina pygmea.

Alaria esculenta.

Laminaria digitata.

saccharina.

Chordaria flagelliformis,

Chorda filuin ; 8. thrix.

Dictyota dichotoma.

Furcellaria fastigiata.

28 Rey. T. Salwey on the Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey.

Delesseria ruscifolia,

Rhodomenia bifida.

laciniata.

jubata.

palmata; 8. sarniensis.

Plocamium coccineum.

Rhodomela subfusca.

Laurencia tenuissima.

Chylocladia ovalis.

articulata.

Gigartina purpurascens.

Chondrus crispus.,

Gelidium corneum.

Dumontia filiformis,

Porphyra vulgaris.

Ulva lactuca.

linza.

crispa.

Enteromorpha intestinalis.

Bangia fuscopurpurea. Scarce.

Codium tomentosum.

Vaucheria velutina.

sessilis.

Cladostephus verticillatus.

spongiosus.

Sphacelaria scoparia.

olivacea. In a cave near

the gentlemen’s bath-

ing-place.

Ectocarpus littoralis.

siliculosus.

tomentosus. Grand Cobo.

Polysiphonia fastigiata.

thuyoides. —

urceolata.

byssoides.

fruticulosa.

Dasya coccinea.

Ceramium rubrum.

ciliatum,

Griffithsia equisetifolia.

Griffithsia setacea. Fermain Bay.”

corallina. Bay under the

Artillery Barracks.

Calithamnion polyspermum.

tetragonum.

Rothii.

Conferva Linum. St. Sampson’s.

eerea,

fucicola.

rupestris.

glaucescens,

arcta.

flexuosa.

Zygnema nitidum.

quininum.

Scytonema myochrus. This forms a

velvety stratum upon a bank near

the sea at Jerbourg. It is of a

deep indigo colour.

Lingbya muralis.

Oscillatoria nigra.

Chroolepus aureus.

Tolithus.

Trentepohlia purpurea. In a cave

beyond the bathing-place.

Corynephora marina.

Palmella botryoides.

cruenta.

Nostoc commune,

verrucosum. In a small ri-

vulet in Saint’s Bay.

Rivularia atra. Grand Havre.

Meloseira nummuloides. Brook in

the N. of the island.

Fragilaria pectinalis.

St. Andrew’s.

Diatoma fenestratum. Ditto.

flocculosum. Ditches near

Ivy Castle.

Gomphonema ampullaceum.

well at St. Andrew’s.

In a well at

In a

Fungi.

Agaricus procerus.

muscarius.

coccineus.

campestris.

Georgii. St. Martin’s: sold

in the market.

orcades.

Rotula.

caulicinalis.

Polyporus vulgaris.

Ribis.

ulmarius. -In an elm-tree

in the village at Saint’s

Bay.

Thelephora hirsuta.

Peziza cacaliz. On pods of Mathiola

sinuata. Portinfer,

Cryptomyces versicolor; c. viridis.

St. Sampson’s.

Dacrymyces stillatus.

Spheria typhina,

graminis.

lonicere.

hedericola.

confluens. On the decaying

trunk of an ash-tree in

St. Andrew’s parish,

lata.

On the Structure and Habits of the Orobanchacez.

Spheeria concentrica.

yriangium Duriei, Berk. § Mont.

On ash-trees in Sark.

Phoma asteriscus. On Heracleum in

Moulin Huet Bay.

Dothidea ulmi.

rubra.

Lycoperdon gemmatum ; e. furfura-

ceum.

- Scleroderma vulgare.

Erysiphe communis.

Oidium moniloides.

Aregma bulbosum.

Puccinia graminis.

polygonorum,

lychnidearum.

Cotyledonis.

violarum.

Fabe.

prunorum.

Ecidium Bunii.

laceratum.

primulee.

rubellum.

ranunculacearum.

Periclymeni. Fermain Bay.

Depazea Carice. On the leaves of

the common fig-tree. Berk. MSS.

Ustilago Salveii, Berk. MSS. On

young plants of Dactylon glome-

ratus. St. Martin’s.

Uredo compransor.

Petroselini.

folium.

caricina. On Cyperus longus.

bifrons. On Rumea obtusifo-

lius.

ranunculacearum.

rubigo.

cylindrospora.

polygonorum.

Rose.

caprearum.

leguminosarum.

candida. On Lepidium latifo-

lium. Grand Cobo.

primule.

hypericorum.

trifolii, Dec. apiculosa, Lk. On

Medicago denticulata.

On Lotus hispidus.

. On pea leaves—not ap-

pendiculosa—a very hand-

some species.

Scillarum.

On Sium lati-

aes. eet Sr * r FO TE Sve eae OF s ta ote ‘a3 = J ae

bs a, sth) ae odes ™ iS SS MeN Pe [FC ‘pod | eS Maat

4 i é ‘ihe - a ee

IV.—On the Structure and Habits of the Orobanchacez.

By Artuur Henrrey, F.L.S.

Tue discovery by Mr. Mitten of the parasitism of Thesium, and

the extension of the same character among the Rhinanthaceze

pointed out by M. Decaisne, have given additional interest to the

study of parasitical plants, and I take advantage of an opportu-

nity I had last summer of examining our two common species of

Orobanche, rapum, Thuill., and minor, Sutt., to call attention to

some points connected with their structure and mode of growth

which do not appear to have been noticed.

M. Duchartre published in the ‘ Ann. des Sc. nat.’ Sept. 1843,

an account of the anatomy of Lathrea clandestina, Linn., and in

the ‘ Ann. des Sc. nat.’ Aug. 1845 of Orobanche Eryngit, Vauch. ;

and in the ‘Ann. des Sciences nat.’ for Sept. 1847, M. Lory

relates the results of his observations on the structure and phy-

slology of Orobanche Teucrii, Holl et Schultz., Gali, Duby,

major, L., brachysepala, Schultz., and cruenta, Bert., which, as

far as they go, agree with what I have noticed in Orobanche

rapum and minor.

The stems of these plants present in a cross section a very

30 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Structure and Habits

large central cellular region or pith, composed of elongated ey-

lindrical cells; these pass gradually, without the intervention of

a medullary sheath, into the woody region composed of a num-

ber of fibro-vascular bundles arranged in a circle and forming a

continuous envelope to the pith, no medullary rays existing:

The wood, which is very deficient in quantity compared with the

pith and cortical layer, contains spiral fibrous vessels, the turns

of the spirals being sometithes in contact, at others widely sepa-

rated, not unrollable, and these are surrounded by elongated ey-

lindrical cells with conical extremities. The wood passes insen-

sibly into the cortieal parenchyma which forms a very broad

region, composed. of cells resembling those of the pith, and it is

clothed externally by a layer of epidermis, the cells of which

have the form of elongated prisms. Stomates appear to be very

rare ; I observed none in a number of portions of epidermis of

O. rapum taken from all parts of the stem, but the cells were

often filled with a brown resinous secretion. In QO. minor this

secretion is less abundant, and I observed a few stomates here

and there. In both species the epidermis is clothed with nume-

rous capitate glandular hairs; these consist of filaments formed.

of three or four cells attached end to end and gradually dimi-

nishing in diameter upward, terminated above by a globular

body consisting of one, two or three cells, filled with a resinous

secretion.

Tn full-grown specimens the lower part of the stem is enlarged

into a bulbous expansion which appears to me to be a true tuber.

It presents a central parenchymatous region, which by its en-

largement forces the fibro-vascular bundles apart, so that they

lie irregularly toward the periphery, beneath the cortical region

continuous with that of the upper part of the stem. The vas-

cular structures in the tuber consist, not of spiral vessels like

those of the stem, but of longish cells, which from their varying

direction have not been thrown into long ducts like the vessels

above, by the absorption of their contiguous. ends, but retain

their cellular form, while the deposition of secondary layers has

gone on to the conversion of the spiral into the reticulated strue-

ture.

The stem and upper part of the tuber are furnished with fleshy

scales which are composed of cellular tissue, and have fibro-vas-

cular bundles running into them from the woody zone. |

The roots bear some resemblance to those of Monocotyledons.

They present a central vascular region composed of about four

bundles disposed so that the vessels present a cross in the trans-

verse section, but the woody cells forming the remainder of the

bundles are blended into a mass, well-defined at the cireumfe-

rence, where they are inclosed by the cortical layer. The vessels

——

PO Te

es a he

* *

wy oy Sy all a il Sh os I er ce a

= . : ¢

of the Orobanchacex. 31

of the roots arise from the bundles of the tuber and are of the

reticulated kind; the cortical layer of the roots is continuous

with the cortical parenchyma of the tuber.

These tubers of Orobanche propagate by subterraneous buds.

It is well known that the plants often occur three or four ad-

hering together, but I believe the reason has not before been

shown. I found growing plants with the decayed tubers of the

preceding year still adherent, and others which had completed

their flowering, that had buds growing out from the base of

the tuber. These buds were not axillary in appearance, for they

arose quite below the lowest scales of the tuber, but it is reason-

able to suppose that they had originated from the axils of scales

which had decayed.

The most important point remains, viz. the mode of attachment

of the parasite to the foster-plant. I have only observed this in

O. minor ; here the root of the Trifolium was traced into the sub-

stance of the tuber ; its fibro-vascular structures become sepa-

rated, and lose themselves by ramifying im the substance of the

parasite. The union is completely organic, and in one speci-

_ men examined the tuber had grown so much that the root of the

Trifolium, which was curved round the tuber, lay imbedded in

a groove formed by the growth of the latter, but actual union

only existed at the apex of the root which penetrated into the

substance of the tuber.

The point which has always struck me most in observing the

parasitism of Orobanche is the small size of the root to which

they are always attached, and it appears to me that there is much

yet to be explained both in this tribe and in all the other root

parasites. ‘The presence of proper roots would seem to indicate

that the parasites are not wholly nourished from the foster-plant,

a conclusion which irresistibly presses upon us when we see a tall

Orobanche some two feet high and three-quarters of an inch thick

attached to a slender root not measuring a quarter of an inch

in diameter. Their own proper roots in Orobanche are small and

_ few in number, and I believe that in O. rapum at least, the whole

tuber with its scales is an absorbing organ. My reason for this

supposition is the condition of its tissues. The tuber and scales

are composed almost wholly of succulent cellular tissue ; the epi-

dermis resembles the epithelium of roots, and like it dries up and

becomes discoloured very rapidly on exposure to the air. These

structures are manifestly as well adapted to the absorption of

fluid nourishment as the aérial roots of the epiphytic Orchi-

daceze, and I see no objection to the assumption that they are so

employed.

The question of the parasitism is not interfered with by the

above proposition ; but we have to account for the assimilation of

‘ae

32 Dr. Schaum on the British Geodephaga.

the nutriment and the formation of large quantities of starch and

highly carbonized resinous matters in plants devoid of leaves or

other green parts. Of this I can offer no explanation without

going into hypotheses regarding assimilation in general, which I

am not willing to do here; I will only observe, that I believe as-

similation to be a process wholly distinct and independent of the —

respiration, liberating oxygen, in the green parts of plants.

The specimens in which I traced the connection of the para-

site with the root of the foster-plant were single and small; in

other cases I found a group of two or three large specimens at-

tached together and to a decayed tuber, probably of the former

year, and having no apparent connection with a foster-plant. This

point requires further observation ; but these cases suggest that

the seedling plant may require a foster-plant, while those pro-

duced by buds from an old plant are less dependent ; just as the

green parasites in the Rhinanthacez are apparently independent

after they have acquired a certain degree of development.

The development of the ovary confirms Mr. Brown’s view of its

structure, in opposition to the opinion expressed by Dr. Lindley.

I have satisfied myself, by tracing the formation from the earliest

stages, that the carpels stand fore and aft, and not laterally. A

section of the perfect style also, just below the stigma, exhibits

two vascular bundles, one in front and one behind, opposite the

sutures of dehiscence, so that the lobes of the stigma each be-

long half to each carpel. The supposed analogy with Gentianacez

therefore falls to the ground, while that with Scrophulariaceze is

real.

V.—Remarks on the British Geodephaga ; with Notes on seme

Scydmeenidee and Pselaphide. By Dr. H. Scuaum*.

No attempt to reconcile, even in a tolerably satisfactory manner,

the great difference which exists between tae usual English no-

menclature and our own, has hitherto been successful. Of the

more numerous and difficult genera of insects, an understanding

can scarcely be obtained without interchanging specimens or

studying the original collections. The descriptions of the En-

glish writers, which perhaps may suffice to make known to the

* Translated by Wm. S. Dallas, Esq., from the ‘ Entomologische Zeitung’

for February 1848, pp. 34-44, and communicated by him.

[These introductory remarks of Dr. Schaum apply only to Coleoptera,

for Mr. Henry Doubleday and Mr. Stainton have done much to rectify the

nomenclature of the nocturnal smaller Lepidoptera, while Messrs. Shuckard,

F. Smith, Haliday, Walker and others have laboured, and by foreign works

have determined the species of many groups of Hymenoptera and Diptera. ]

Se he Se eet

BO BO le a

Te RL ee ge mee,

Dr. Schaum on the British Geodephaga. 33

native collectors the comparatively few species of the scanty Bri-

tish fauna, are not sufficient for the entomologists of the conti-

nent, who have a richer field before them. Recognition from

descriptions, besides, becomes still more difficult, because insects

which are represented by English writers under names given by

Gyllenhal, Dejean, or other authors, are frequently incorrectly

determined, and consequently cannot serve as starting-points for

the settlement of the other species. An interchange of specimens

has not yet been successfully introduced, for most of the English

collectors, induced by the insular position of Great Britain, con-

fine themselves entirely to the investigation of their own fauna,

and usually feel no interest whatever in continental insects.

A two months’ residence in London gave me the opportunity

of seeing the collection of Mr. J. F. Stephens frequently, and

as the most liberal permission to make use of it was granted to

me by the kind owner, I resolved to investigate thoroughly some

families contamed in it, considermg this more advantageous

than collecting notes on individual species of different families.

I chose Carabici and Hydrocanthari, with which I am most con-

_versant, and in which I promised myself most success. I should

willingly have investigated some other groups, such as the Hlaters

and a part of the Palpicornes; but my stay i London was too

short, and my time too much occupied to admit of this ; and be-

sides, I dreaded making erroneous statements in many cases, from

the impossibility of now and then comparing correctly deter-

mined specimens of German species.

It is to be wished that English entomologists, following Wal-

ton’s example, would set themselves to the task (and attend to it

closely) of studying individual families, so as to bring about in

them an agreement between the English nomenclature and that

employed on the continent. Walton’s laborious works on the

British Curculionide are published in Taylor’s ‘ Annals of Na-

tural History,’ and I hope the ‘ Entomologische Zeitung’ may

soon give us translations of his last essays.

I will now go through the genera of Carabdici in their order.

Cicindela sylvicola.—The specimen figured by Curtis, which is in

the collection of Mr. J. F. Stephens, is a green variety of C. Aybrida,

Dej. The true C. sylvicola, Dej., is not indigenous in England.

Dromius fenestratus, Ste., is not fenestratus, Fab., Dej., but a va-

riety of D. testaceus, Erichs., with a yellow spot on the anterior half

of the elytra*. The type of the latter species is mixed with D. agilis

in Stephens’s collection under the names of D. agilis and meridio-

nalis.

D. bipennifer is Sigma, Rossi, Dej.; D. impunctatus belongs to

* This lig is described by Dejean, i. p. 242, as D. agilts, var. a.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iu. 3

34 Dr. Schaum on the British Geodephaga.

D. obscuroguitatus, Duft., spilotus, De}. D. angustatus and maurus

are not distinct, and both=D. maurus, St.

Lamprias (Lebia) nigritarsis does not appear to me to differ from

L. cyanocephala, nor L. rufipes from L. chlorocephala. :¥

Tarus humeralis is Dejean’s Cymindis of the same name. T. macu-

laris and agvilliaris are mutually identical, and perhaps only a variety

of C. humeralis with a dark red prothorax ; at all events quite distinct

both from C. macularis, Dej., and C. avillaris, Dej. T. coadunatus,

levigatus, homagricus and angularis again form one species, which is

identical with C. homagrica, Dej. T. basalis is the Gyllenhalian spe-

cies of the same name. It appears consequently that there are three

species of Cymindis indigenous to England—C. humeralis, wenn ae

and basalis.

Brachinus crepitans.—To this species, the specimens named in

Stephens’s collection B. immaculicornis, explodens and glabratus ap-

peared to me to belong.

Almost the whole of the English species of the genus Dyschirius

are known on the continent under other names; only D. nitidus,

politus, eneus and gibbus of Stephens are, the first probably, and the

three others certainly, the like-named species of Dejean and Putzeys.

Of the others, D. minimus is the same as D. gibbus ; D. pusillus, ova-

tus and thoracicus are not distinct from D. eneus ; D. tristis is a spe-

cimen of the same species inclining, in colour, to blue; D. rufipes

and punctatus are the same as D. salinus, Schaum, Putz.; D. areno-

sus is an immature specimen of the true D. thoracicus, Fab., Er.,

Putz.* ; D. cylindricus the same as D. politus, and D. inermis, digi-

tatus and fulvipes form one species, and are identical with D. areno-

sus, Putz. (non Steph.). Putzeys has been misled, by an incorrectly

determined specimen in Hope’s collection, into describing this marked

species (which I found in plenty on the sea-shore near Swinemunde

in the summer of 1845) as D. arenosus, Ste. The name D. inermis,

under which Curtis has so beautifully figured it, will be retained

for this species.

The English specimens of Nebria livida all belong to N. lateralis,

Fab.: the true N. livida is not indigenous in England.

Helobia (Nebria) lata, Newm., is, according to the original spe-

cimens, only a rather large variety of H. brevicollis, and H. vari-

cornis, Newm., is described from immature specimens of the same

species. HH. aethiops, Ste., is a large specimen of Gyllenhalii, Schonh.,

of which HZ. Marshallana, Ste. (arctica, Dej.) is an alpine form.

Leistus nigricans, Newm.—The original is an old, dark specimen

of L. spinibarbis. L. Janus, Newm., is described from immature

specimens of L. fulvibarbis, Dej. Leistus montanus, Ste., is a very

marked species of this genus, apparently unknown on the continent.

Di indentatus, Newm., is unknown to me, as I have not seen the ori-

ginal specimen; it is most probably not a distinct species, and the

depression described merely accidental.

* This was the only specimen of this species (D. thoracicus, Fab.) in

Stephens's collection ; it is not rare in England however, and has been taken

by Wollaston in great plenty.

Dr. Schaum on the British Geodephaga. 35

__.» Trimorphus scapularis and confinis, Ste., are the same as Badister

humeralis, Bon. ; T. erro, Newm., is identical with B. peliatus, Ill.

Badister suturalis.—The specimen originally described and figured

by Stephens is a pretty variety of B. unipustulatus, Bon., cephalotes,

Dej. The specimens which Stephens subsequently received and

mentioned in the ‘ Supplement to his Illustrations ’ are of a similar

variety of B. bipustulatus. ‘To the latter species B. microcephalus,

Ste., also belongs.

Epomis circumscriptus, Duft., is not indigenous in England; in

Stephens’s collection I found under this name two different Chlenii

from the Cape.

Chlenius fulgidus, Ste., is an immature specimen of C. melano-

cornis, which has shrivelled in drying; C. ranthopus, Ste., is a North

American species allied to C. cobaltinus.

Agonum austriacum. is modestum, Dej.; A. fulgens, Ste., is iden-

tical with 4. Hriceti, Panz., Sturm; A. plicicolle is a deformed spe-

cimen of A. viduum; A. viduum, Erichson’s species of the same name.

A. versutum, leve, emarginatum, mestum, lugubre and afrum all ap-

peared to me to belong to A. mestum, Erich. A. Bogemanni 1 have

not seen, the species not being in Stephens’s collection.

A. quadripunctatum differs entirely from quadripunctaium, DeGeer,

_ and appeared to me to be A. fuliginosum, Knoch ; A. consimile 1 look

upon as A. scitulum, Dej., and A. atratum, Ste., as gracile, Sturm,

Dej.; A. piceum, Simpsoni, pullum, striatum and fuliginosum are all to

be united as 4. fuliginosum, Knoch; A. micans and cursitor corre-

spond with A. micans, Nicolai, Er., pelidnum, Duft., Dej.; A. picipes

is the species so called by Dejean and Erichson. A. fuscipenne and

gracile belong again to fuliginosum ; A. pelidnum is Thoreyi, Dej., a

species not rare in England; A. affine is the true A. pelidnum, Payk.,

Gyll., Er., puellum, Dej.; A. pusillum is a single minute specimen,

and therefore difficult to determine ; perhaps it is also to be united

to A. fuliginosum; A. livens is the Gyllenhalian insect of the same

name.

_Odontonyx rotundicollis, Marsh., is the same as Olisthopus rotun-

datus, Payk.

Calathus apicalis, Newm., is described after an immature specimen

of C. melanocephalus ; C. crocopus and fuscus are to be united with

C. flavipes, Payk., Sturm; C. rufangulus is the genuine C. fuscus,

Fab., Dej., Er. ; C. mollis is ochropierus, Duft., a plentiful species at

Liverpool, under stones near the sea; C. nubigena, Haliday, is a di-

stinct species which has been discovered in Ireland.

Platyderus ruficollis is Feronia ( Pterost.) depressa, De}.

Argutor inquinatus is a large variety of F. vernalis, Dej. ; A. rufo-

marginatus and vernalis are specimens of the same species of ordinary

size; A. inequalis, Scalesii and longicollis are varieties of A. longi-

collis, Duft., Sturm, ochraceus, Sturm, negligens, De}. ; A. diligens is

A. strenuus, Ill., Panz., pullus, Gyll., Dej.; A. interstinctus, ery- .

thropus, strenuus and pullus all belong to A. pygmaeus, Sturm, Er.,

strenuus, Dej.; A. anthracinus is Feronia minor, Dej.

Pogonus Burrellii is P. luridipennis, Germ. ; P. chalceus and litto-

36 Dr. Schaum on the British Geodephaga.

ralis correspond with halophilus, Germ., Dej.; P. @eruginosus, Ste.,

is the genuine P. littoralis, Duft., Sturm.

Omaseus Orinomum is not to be divided from O. Bulwerii; the spe-

cies is not known to me under any other name ; A. levigatus, Ste.

is F. minor, Dej., again; O. rufifemoratus is a variety of O. nigrita

with red thighs; O. tetricus, Haliday, and O. rotundicollis, Ste., are

F. gracilis, De}. ; O. affinis is a monstrous specimen of O. melanarius ;

Feronia picea is picimana, Duft., De}.

Amara acuminata, obsoleta, similata, trivialis, vulgaris, spreta, fa-

miliaris, communis and tibialis, Ste., are the Erichsonian species of

the same names; JA. ovata belongs to A. obsoleta, as do also A. in-

genua and subenea of the Stephensian collection, but the descriptions

of the two last in Stephens’s ‘ Manual’ are repetitions of those given

by Erichson under those names. Stephens’s descriptions of A. mu-

nicipalis, brunnea, curta and patricia are also borrowed from Erichson,

the genuine species of these names not existing in his collection. The

specimen there marked as A. curta is a dark A. spreta; the original

specimen of the A. discrepans, Marsh., referred by Stephens to 4.

brunnea, isan A. bifrons ; the Stephensian descriptions of A. munici-

palis and patricia are not founded on specimens. ‘The other species

of the genus answer to ours as follows, viz.: A. nitida, Ste., is the

true A. plebeja, Gyll., A. levis and lucida belong to A. familiaris,

A. convexior, plebeja, obtusa and atrocerulea to A. communis, Gyll.,

and A. erythropa and infima to A. gemina, Er.; A. atra is a black

variety of A. trivialis, A. laticollis probably the true A. nitida, Sturm,

Er., and A. tricuspidata is a species unknown to me, distinct from

A. tricuspidata, Dej., perhaps A. depressa, Er.

Bradytus crassus is identical with A. consularis, B. marginatus the

same as A. patricia, B. torridus an immature female of A. apricaria,

and B. fulvus and ferrugineus are mutually identical.

Harpalus serripes, tardus and stygius belong to H. serripes, as do

also H. fuscipalpis and tenebrosus, whilst H. rufimanus, fuliginosus

and datus constitute the true H. tardus, Il., Dej.; H. nigripes, piger,

anzxius, femoralis, complanatus, flaviventris and luteicornis are all only

slight varieties of H. anzius ; H. luteicornis for example being a small

female, and H. complanatus and flaviventris immature specimens. H.

thoracicus, depressus and melampus are the same as H. semiviolaceus,

Dej.; H. Petisii, rubripes, azureus, chloropterus, marginellus, fulvipes

and /entus are varieties, sexual or otherwise, of H. rubripes; H. caffer

is the true H. perplexus, Gyll., Dej.; H. rufitarsis a small, and H.

calceatus a large specimen of Anisodactylus binotatus. Upon the other

Harpali 1 cannot venture to pronounce any opinion; they are mostly

species which are rare in the north-east of Germany and are less

known to me.

Pangus scaritides, a single female, which has nothing in common

with Selenophorus scaritides, and appeared to me scarcely distinct

from Actephilus pumilus, Ste.

Actephilus vernalis is H. picipennis, Dej. ; A. pumilus is not known

to me with certainty.

Ophonus stictus appeared to me to belong to H. monticola, Dej.

i et ea Ate de ee

ae a eee ot

Sere

€

SAP Te RAs Pipe ar ae

;

Yes

aay

i: 4

“i

yes

bi at ik abo a. Or eng

Dr. Schaum on the British Geodephaga. 37

(the genuine Carabus obscurus, Fab.); O. punctatulus and nitidulus

are mutually identical, and the same as H. punctatulus, Dej.; O.

punctatissimus may perhaps be subcordatus, Dej.; O. foraminulosus

appeared to me to belong to puncticollis, Payk., Dej., and O. punc-

ticeps to be a small variety of the same species, whilst O. puneticollis,

subpunctatus and cribellum might answer for the H. brevicollis, De}.

I will not however give out these statements as absolutely certain.

Stenolophus Skrimshiranus might perhaps correspond with the S.

melanocephalus, Findel, which is described by Dejean as a variety of

S. vaporariorum, but I am not convinced that it is so.

Most of the specimens of Trechus dorsalis in the Stephensian col-

lection belonged to Stenol. elegans, Dej.; Tv echus parvulus is an im-

mature St. dorsalis, Dej. ; T. flavicollis is Acup. luridus, De}., but not

T. flavicollis, Sturm ; T. nitidus is identical: with the preceding; T.

ruficollis is Bradycellus similis, Er., and T. placidus the Bradycellus

placidus, Er.; T. suturalis is Acup. cognatus, Gyll., Dej. The spe-

cimens with a reddish thorax which are mentioned in Stephens’s

descriptions belong to placidus, Gyll.; I cannot distinguish 7. fulvus

from Acup. Harpalinus, Dej.; T. pallidus is founded on immature

specimens of the same species.

T. brunnipes.is a species of Bradycellus not otherwise known to

me, nearly allied to B. Harpalinus, and distinct from Stenol. brun-

nipes, Sturm, Er.; 7. consputus and meridianus are the species so

called by Erichson ; 7’. cognatus is nothing but a specimen of T. me-

ridianus; T. aquaticus, with its varieties T. fuscipennis and tristis, is

identical with T. minutus, Er., and T. levis is a large specimen of the

same species.

Blemus paludosus is Dejean’s Trechus of the same name; B. pal-

lidus answers exactly to the description of Trechus fulvus, Dej., but

does not agree with 7’. pallidus, Sturm. Of the true B. longicornis,

Sturm, I have seen no English specimen.

Lymneum nigropiceum is a very marked species, which was pre-

viously quite unknown to me.

Tachys scutellaris is the same as Bemb. scutellare, Dej.; T. bino-

tatus and vitiatus the same as B. guttula, Dej., Er.; T. inermis, pu-

sillus, obtusus and gracilis belong to B. obtusum, Sturm, De}. ; T. mi-

nutissimus and perhaps also T. minimus, Curt., which I have not seen,

are identical with B. bistriatum, Dej.; T. maritimus is not in Ste-

phens’s collection.

Philochihus eneus is Bemb. eneum, Germ. ; P. Doris, subfenestratus

and biguttatus appeared to me to belong to B. vulneratum, Dej.; and

P. gutiula to B. biguttatum. The typical specimen of B. hemorrhoum,

Kirby, is a B. guttula, Dej. Specimens of B. obtusum have been con-

founded with it by Stephens.

Ocys currens is Bemb. pumilio, Dej.; O. melanocephalus and tem-

pestivus are the same as B. rufescens, De}.

Peryphus femoratus and concinnus appeared to me to belong to

Bemb. Bruzellense, Putz., and the second is certainly different from

B. concinnum of Putzeys. Under P. muritimus several species are

confounded ; of the four specimens in the Stephensian cabinet, two

38 Dr. Schaum on the British Geodephaga.

belong to the preceding species, one to B. concinnum of Putzeys, and

the fourth to B. rupestre, Dej.; B. tetraspilotus is wanting in Ste-

phens’s collection. ‘I'wo specimens which Wollaston communicated

to me under this name belonged-to B. rupestre, Dej.; P. littoralis

is B. rupestre, Dej.; P. lunatus and ustus are B. lunatum, Duft., P.

lunatus being established on immature and P. ustus on mature spe-—

cimens of that insect; P. decorus and albipes correspond with P..

brunnipes, Dej., P. albipes being the young specimens; P. nitidulus,

Marsh., is P. rufipes, Dej., and P. agilis the same as B. decorum,

Dej. On the other species of the genus Peryphus I cannot venture

to give any decided opinion.

Notaphus undulatus is Bemb. undulatum, Dej., Er.; N. ustulatus,

nebulosus, semipunctatus and obliquus=B. ustulatum, Dej., Er.; N.

stictus may correspond with the lately described N. Dejeanii, Putz. ;

N. fumigatus is Dejean’s Bembidium of the same name; N. ephip-

pium= B. pallidipenne, Dej. (non Ill.) ; N. eastanopterus is a pale

variety of B. assimile, Gyll., Dej., Er. |

Lopha pecila= B. articulatum, Dej.; L. quadriguttata and quadri-

maculata are Dejean’s species of the same names; L. pulchraisa

bluish specimen of B. celere ; L. assimilis=B. Doris, Ill., Dej., Er. ;

L. pusilla and hemorrhoidalis are also the same as B. Doris, ill. ; L.

nigra=B,. Mannerheimii, Sablb., Dej.; L. pulicuria and minima=B.

pusillum, Gyll., Dej.; L. nana is wanting in Stephens’s collection ;

L. Doris and Spenciti=B. assimile, Gyll., Dej.

Tachypus celer = Bemb. celere; T. acutus, Marsh., is an immature

specimen of the same species; 7’. properans, chalceus and orichalcicus

=B. velox, Er.; T. bipunctatus=B. bip., Dej., &c.; T. chlorophanus

and striatus=B. erosum, Er.

Bembidium impressum is quite distinct from B. impressum, Dej.,

being nothing but an ill-preserved specimen of B. flavipes.

Notiophilus tibialis, Ste.=N. palustris, Er., whilst N. pe of

the Stephensian collection belongs to N. biguttatus, Er.

[As Dr. Schaum’s remarks on the British Water-beetles, ails

form a part of his paper in the ‘ Entomologische Zeitung,’ have

already appeared, in a more detailed form, in this country (see Zoo-

logist, pp. 1887 and 1932), it has not been considered necessary to

reproduce them here. }

PsELAPHIDA AND SCYDMANIDA.

Sceydmenus ruficornis, Denny, is nothing but the female of S. den-

ticornis. I have compared two of the specimens mentioned by Denny

himself.

S. Wighami, Denny (also according to an original specimen which

E. Doubleday communicated to me) is identical with S. angulatus,

Kunze. The species could not be recognized from Denny’s imperfect

figure.

"5 punctipennis, Ste., is a true S, collaris.

S. Dennii, Ste., as I had previously supposed, is the male of S. den-

ticornis. Several species of this genus were incorrectly determined

Le Pes

Reale <a

= Cioviie acheter! ~.:)

ee rs

r. x ee

eee

pie Miele Pea ae a ae a ea as gay ioc

Mr. J. Ralfs on the mode of growth in Oscillatoria. 39

in Stephens’s collection ; the descriptions in his works however are

not taken from these specimens, but borrowed from Denny.

-Euplectus Kirbii, Denny, of which I have examined the original

specimen in the British Museum, is not identical with H. signatus,

as Erichson and Aubé suppose, but with #. Fischeri, Aubé (Tischer,

Heer). Denny has overlooked the pit in the forehead which charac-

terizes this species.

Stephens refers the Huplectus sanguineus, Denny, as a synonym

to E. minutus of Marsham, but incorrectly; the specimen of the latter

differs in nothing from an ordinary £. signatus.

E. ruficornis, Ste., is synonymous with #. ambiguus, Reichb.

Bythinus grandipalpus, Ste., is the female of B. Curtisiz, Denny.

Bryazis assimilis, Curt., I have not seen.

The specimen named Bryavis insignis, Reichb., in Stephens’s

collection, does not agree at all with the true P. insignis, Reichb.

(=Tyrus mucronatus), but is the same insect as Bryaxis juncorum.

V1.—On the mode of growth in Oscillatoria and allied genera.

By Joun Ratrrs, M.R.C.S., Penzance*.

Tue growth of the lower Algz by repeated transverse division of

their cells is now a well-established fact. In the Desmidiee and

the Palmellee this division is usually complete and gives rise to

distinct individuals. In the latter family the common gelatinous

matrix mostly retains them in such close connection that the

entire mass is regarded as a frond, of which the cells are only

portions. ‘The case is essentially similar in the Desmidiee ; but

in them the common matrix is so exceedingly thin that it can

scarcely be detected, whilst the slightest touch scatters the cells,

rendering their independence apparent, and hence each individual

is considered a frond.

In Tiresias and many other simple, filamentous Algz, the

divided cells remain closely united, and form a jointed filament

which continues to elongate until the cells cease to divide.

I believe that in Oscillatoria we may trace a mode of growth

of an intermediate kind and connecting these extremes. In many

species of this genus the stratum spreads with great rapidity.

This rapid growth cannot be caused by zoospores or granules

vegetating in constant succession, because, although the fila-

ments vary in length, their breadth is uniform. It does not de-

pend on the simple elongation of the filaments, because, in many

species, the filaments always remain short, notwithstanding the

eat increase of the mass.

The difficulty of tracing the growth in Oscillatoria is enhanced

by its cells bemg frequently confluent, or having their divisions

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, December 14, 1848.

40 Myr.J. Ralfs on the mode of growth in Oscillatoria.

marked merely by faint transverse strie. Still that the cells

divide as in the other simple Algz will scarcely be contested, if

indeed the fact be not sufficiently proved in those species which »

have some of the striz about twice the ordinary distance apart,

as is always the case when cells are dividing. .

In general the cells are indicated, as I have just stated, by

more or less evident transverse, straight strie; but at certain —

intervals the junction margins become rounded during division

and the filament separates into distinct portions. All the Osei-

latoriee have the filaments inclosed in sheaths. When the sheath

divides together with the cell, the original filament at once forms

two; and as this process is continually going on, we can easily

conceive the rapid extension of the stratum consequent upon the

progressive increase in the number of filaments.

It may be necessary to mention, that it is easy to distinguish

between a natural separation and a fracture. In the latter case

the ends formed by violence are abrupt ; in the former they are

usually rounded.

When, as in some species, there is a complete separation of the

internal filament unaccompanied by simultaneous division of its

sheath, the latter retains the portions in connection. Lyngbya

ferruginea affords a good example of this kind, and as its fila-

ments are stouter than those of most species of Oscillatoria,; no

better plant can be selected for observation. If a portion of the

stratum be examined, filaments of various lengths may be seen

mingled together ; but they are all of the same breadth, although

some of them are not longer than broad. :

When separated portions are thus held together by the sheath,

there is generally a short interval between them. Whether this

results from an elongation of the sheath or the mutual repulsion

of the inclosed portions is doubtful. The latter I consider as the

more likely cause. May it not be produced by an electric cur-

rent developed at the instant of partition? Perhaps the radia-

tion of the filaments from the stratum, in some species of Oscil-

latoria, may be similarly accounted for.

Microcoleus is known by its numerous, short, simple Oseilla-

toria-like filaments being contained within cither a simple or a

slightly branched, inflated sheath or frond. The presence indeed

of this common covering is the character which separates Micro-

coleus from Oscillatoria; for the filaments and their manner of

division are alike in both.

In Oscillatoria the parted filaments are retained together

merely by the common mucus which permits a comparatively

wider range, and allows them to diverge in various directions. —

In Microcoleus, on the contrary, their freedom is restricted ; the

frond by its form and size keeps them parallel and binds them

Ba ease es MO. SOLE ried, Wer

2 Prof. Owen on the Structure of the Teeth of some Fossil Fish. 41

in bundles. At first the frond contains only one or two fila-

ments (as correctly stated by Mr. Hassall in his ‘ British Fresh-

water Aleve’); but these dividing as in Oscillatoria, the inflated

frond becomes completely filled and at length ruptured, when

the filaments escape from it to form new plants.

I intend in a future communication to offer some evidence in

proof that the appositional branches in Rivularia, Calothriz and

other genera are merely modifications of the mode of growth here

described.

VII.—On the Structure of the Teeth of some Fossil Fish of the

Carboniferous Period. By Prof. Own, F.R.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

In the interesting and instructive summary of the modifications

of the teeth im fossil fishes of the carboniferous period which

Mr. M‘Coy has given in the ‘Proceedings of the Cambridge

Philosophical Society,’ June 1848, he notices a layer of true

enamel in ‘ Centrodus, which he says “is quite distinct from

that dense modification of dentine, which, forming the polished

surface of most fish-teeth, has been confounded with true enamel,

but which it is here proposed to call ‘ ganoine’ in future descrip-

tions” (p.65). I have long been inthe habit of applying the

term ‘ ganoine’ to the peculiar tissue which forms the enamel-

like surface of ‘ ganoid scales ;? but, as the term has been pub-

lished by me in no other way than orally in lectures, I should be

willing to resign it for the new dental tissue which Mr. M‘Coy

professes to have discovered, if his claim to the discovery were

sound. If I mistake not, Mr. M‘Coy first announced his discovery

in your ‘August Number’ of the present year, p. 124, where,

after animadverting on the frequent mistake of his new modifi-

cation of dentine for true enamel, he says : ‘‘ The latter is, how-

ever, secreted by a distinct organ quite external to and indepen-

dent of the dentine, while the false enamel, which I propose to

eall ‘ ganoine,’ is merely produced by the calcigerous tubes of the

‘dentine becoming suddenly straighter, closer and more numerous

as they approach the surface ” (p. 124).

In my ‘Odontography’ I defined what I believe to be the

“ganoine’ of Mr. M‘Coy in the following words: “In some in-

stances, as in the teeth of the flying-fish (Hzocetus) and sucking-

fish (Remora), the substance of the tooth is uniform, and not

covered by a layer of a denser texture. In others, as the shark,

sphyreena, &c., the tooth is coated with a dense, shining, enamel-

42 Prof. Owen on the Structure of the Teeth of some Fossil Fish.

like substance ; but this is not true enamel, nor the product of a

distinct organ ; it differs from the body of the tooth only in the

greater proportion of the earthy particles, their more minute dif-

fusion through the gelatinous basis, and the more parallel ar-

rangement of the calcigerous tubes; but it is developed in and

by the same matrix, and resulting from the calcification of its

external layer, is the first part of the tooth which is formed”

(p. 8). I then go on to cite the fishes that have true enamel, |

developed from a distinct organ (p.9): and the modifications of

the enamel-like dentine are described at pp. 34, 54, 56 et pas-

sim*. To most of the modifications of dentine in fish-teeth I have

assigned and published names, e. g. ‘osteodentine,’ ‘ vasoden-

tine,’ ‘ plicidentine,’ ‘ dendrodentine,’ ‘ labyrinthodentine’+: if

it be really requisite to give a name to the modification of hard

dentine above defined, I would suggest to Mr, M‘Coy the de-

sirableness of adhering to the terminology already in use. The

term ‘ ganoine’ is required for the enamel-like tissue of ganoid

scales, and that of ‘ vitrodentine’ would have been the one 1

should have proposed for the tissue which I believe myself to

have first defined, had I not been checked by the observation. of

the very gradual passage of hard or true dentine into it in many

fishes, and by the natural desire to reduce the number of new

terms to the minimum which the exigences of science seemed to

- require.

From the terms of the descriptions quoted from the ‘ Annals

and Magazine of Natural History,’ 1848, p. 124, and from the ©

‘Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical Society’ for June

1848, anatomists might be led to cite the subject of them as the

‘ganoine of M‘Coy ;’ but I am sure that gentleman is above the

device by which small zoologists, of what our plaim-speaking

German brethren call the ‘ Gattungsmacherei,’ endeavour to ap-

propriate a new species discovered and defined by another, by

the mere imposition of a name.

I remain, Gentlemen, your very obedient servant,

; RicHarp Owen,

* The texture of the tooth of Ctenodus is described as presenting “a

coarse osseous structure at the base, supporting a dense osseous or enamel-

like layer,” p.63. Although in defining the obvious external characters of

the tooth of Petalodus the term ‘enamel’ is used, I am careful, in describing”

the structure, to state that ‘‘the short terminal branches of the medullary

canals, which distribute the calcigerous tubes to the enamel-like outer layer,

are slightly bent downwards,” &c., p. 62: so that after the previous defini-

tion of the ‘ enamel-like’ substance at p. 8, no mistake could be made.

+ ‘Odontography ’ and ‘ Lectures on Vertebrata,’ tom. i. p, 226.

4 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 43

VIII.— Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis WALKER, F.L.S.

| [Continued from vol. ii. p. 431.]

} 56. Aphis dirhoda, n.s.

_ ‘This species feeds on the rose with Aphis Rose, and is some-

times far more numerous than that species in the spring and in

the autumn, but its appearance is less regular ; it frequents various

. species of rose both wild and cultivated, such as Rosa centifolia,

4 ~ R. canina, R. eglanteria; and in the summer it migrates to dif-

___ ferent species of corn and of grass (Secale, Triticum, Avena, Hor-

deum, Bromus, Dactylis, Holcus, and Poa), and it fixes itself on

the blades of these plants, whereas A. Avene prefers the flowers.

Aphidius Avene, an Allotria, Asaphes enea, and Megaspilus Car-

penteri, ave its parasites, and these will be more particularly

noticed in another part of these descriptions.

The viviparous wingless female. This sometimes rests through

a severe winter under the rose-leaves without being injured, and

begins to multiply very early in the spring : it is oval, and pale

greenish yellow : the feelers have pale brown tips, and are about

one-fourth of the length of the body: the eyes are dark red: the

mouth and the nectaries are pale yellow with brown tips, and

the latter are about one-sixth of the length of the body : the tip

of the abdomen is brown : the legs are shorter and more slender

than those of Aphis Rose, and the feet are pale brown: it is also

distinguished from that species by its paler colour, its shorter

feelers, and its larger body ; the two kinds may often be seen

together on one rose-twig, each surrounded by its respective little

ones. —

- The front is prominent in the middle between the eyes: the

tubercles on which the feelers are seated are rather less developed

than those of the preceding species ; the fourth joint of the feelers

is much shorter than the third; the fifth is shorter than the

fourth ; the sixth is not half the length of the fifth ; the seventh

is nearly as long as the third.

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it much resembles

the wingless female in colour : its wings are unfolded in April or

__ May, and then it is pale green: the chest is buff; its lobes are

_ pale brown : the feelers are brown, green at the base, and much

shorter than the body; the fourth joint is shorter than the third,

and the fifth is shorter than the fourth; the sixth is nearly half

_ the length of the fifth ; the seventh is a little shorter than the

third : the eyes are dark brown: the mouth has a brown tip: the

nectaries are about one-sixth of the length of the body: the legs

r are pale yellowish green and rather long; the feet and the tips of

the thighs and of the shanks are brown : the wings are colourless,

44 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

and nearly twice the length of the body ; the wing-ribs and the

rib-veins are pale yellowish green ; the veins are brown. =

lst var. The feelers are black, and as long as the body: the

nectaries are pale green with black tips, and about one-fifth of

the length of the body. In the autumn. |

2nd var. Pale yellowish green: the lobes of the chest and the

breast are dark gray : the feelers are green at the base, and longer

than the body: the other limbs are pale yellow: the tip of the

mouth, the eyes, and the tips of the nectaries are black, and the

latter are nearly one-fourth of the length of the body : the knees,

the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black : the wing-ribs and

the rib-veins are pale yellow; the wing-brands are pale brown,

and the other veins are brown. Inthe autumn, when the winged

females abound on the rose-leaf, and each of them is surrounded

by a group of its white or pale green little ones.

Variation in the wing-veins. The second vein is forked, but the

third is undivided. maa

The oviparous wingless female. This species in its nuptial state

is born of the winged female during October and some part of

November, and is very delicate and pretty : it has a pale lemon co-

lour: the head is almost white: the eyes are dark red: the limbs are

white : the feelers are blackish towards their tips: the tip of the

mouth and the tips of the nectaries are black, and the latter are

as long as one-fifth of the body: the knees and the tips of the

shanks are pale brown ; the feet are black: the hind-shanks are

sometimes pale brown. aig

Ist var. Green. 2nd var. Pale straw-colour. 3rd var. Buff.

4th var. Light buff varied with pale red. 5th var. Rose-colour.

6th var. Saffron. 7th var. Orange. |

The winged male. It pairs with the oviparous female in Octo-

ber and November, and is buff: the head, the dise of the chest

and that of the breast are brown : the abdomen has a black line

along the back and a row of black dots on each side: the feelers

are black, dull buff at the base, and much longer than the body:

the fourth vein is much shorter than-the third ; the fifth is hardly

shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is less than half the length of

the fifth ; the seventh is nearly as long as the third: the mouth

is pale buff ; its tip and the eyes are black : the nectaries are pale

buff with black tips, and one-fifth of the length of the body : the

legs, especially the thighs, are pale yellow ; the knees, the feet, and

the tips of the shanks are black ; the wing-ribs and the rib-veins

are pale yellow; the wing-brands are pale brown ; the other veins

are brown. |

lst var. Pale orange: the head, the disc of the chest and that

of the breast are black: the feelers are pale orange towards the

base : the eyes are dark red: the nectaries are dull brown, and as

fe.

Pe Re te LOS

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 45

Seba as one-fourth of the body; the thighs excepting the base

are black.

2nd var. The nectaries are yellow with black tips.

57. Aphis Avene, Fabr.

_ Aphis Avene, Fabr. Sp. Ins. 1. 886. 17 ; Syst. Ent. 736. 15 ;

Ent. Syst. iv. 214. 21; Syst. Rhyn. 297. 21; Gmel. ed. Syst.

Nat. i. 4. 2206. 5; Vill. Ins. 551. 50; Schrank, Faun. Boic.

i. 1. 104; Stewart, ii. 110; Macq. Ann. Sci. Nat. 1831, 468 ;

Kalt. Mon. Pflan. i. 108. 6.

_ A. granaria, Kirby, Linn. Trans. iv. 238; Curtis, Journ. R.

Agric. Soe. vi. 7

A, Hordei, Kyber, Germ. Mag.

A. cerealis, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 1. 16. 6.

_Bromapihis, Amyot, Aun. Soc. Ent, 2™* série, v. 479.

This kind feeds on Secale cereale, Triticum estiwum, &c., Avena

sativa, Danthonia strigosa, Hordeum vulgare, H. murinum, Bromus

mollis, B. secalinus, Dactylis glomerata, Holcus lanatus, Glyceria

fluitans, Poa annua, and on other grasses, and also on Polygonum

Persicaria.

_ The viviparous wingless female. When young it is dull pale

ellow: the feelers are shorter than the body: the mouth has a

black tip, and reaches the base of the hind-legs: the nectaries

haye also black tips, and are as long as one-sixth of the body.

Ist var. The body is red. 2nd var..The body is dull green:

the hind-part of the abdomen is red.

When full-grown it is red: the feelers are black, and very

nearly as long as the body ; the fourth joint is more than half

the length of the third ; the fifth is much shorter than the fourth ;

the sixth is hardly one-third of the length of the fifth ; the seventh

isa little longer than the third, and about five times the length of

the sixth: the front is convex in the middle, and has a very di-

stinct lobe on each side, or in other words it is somewhat undu-

lating, and has a projection in the middle and one on each side:

the eyes and the mouth are black : the tip of the abdomen is com-

pressed and curved: the nectaries are black, very slightly curved

and tapering towards their tips, and between one-fourth and

one-fifth of the length of the body : the legs are dull yellow and

moderately long ; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks

are black ; the shanks are very slightly curved; the fore-legs are

not very much shorter than the hind-legs.

Ist var. The body is green, and varieties also occur with every

4 _ tint between this colour and red.

2nd var. The disc of the body is blackish.

drd var. The legs are bright pale yellow.

4th var. The thighs are black from near the base to the tips.

46 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

5th var. The body is brown: the feelers are black, and longer

than the body: the tip of the abdomen is yellow: the nectaries

are black, and rather less than one-fourth of the length of the

body : the legs are black ; the thighs from the base to the middle

and the shanks except their tips are yellow.

6th var. The body is dark green: the feelers are dull green at

the base and as long as the body: the mouth is green at the

base: the legs are pale green ; the feet and the tips of the in

and of the shanks are black.

Sometimes green and yellow are variously mixed together in

the body ; sometimes it is dull yellow, or pale red, or red with

the disc of the abdomen nearly black, and with the thighs black

from the middle to the tips, or red with the head green, or green

mottled with red, or nearly black, or with a slight metallic tinge.

The young ones in the body are sometimes twenty or so in num-

ber and of various size: the tubercles which support the feelers

are short; the second joint of the feelers is much shorter and

narrower than the first ; the third is much more slender ten the

second.

The viviparous winged female. It is brown: the lobes of the

chest and a row of spots on each side of the abdomen are black:

the feelers are black, and a little longer than the body : the mouth

is yellow ; its tip and the eyes are black : the nectaries are black,

and as long as one-fifth of the body: the tip of the abdomen is

yellow: the legs are long and yellow ; the thighs, excepting the

base, the feet, and the tips of the shanks, are black: the wings ©

are colourless ; the wing-ribs and the veins are pale yellow ; the

wing-brands are pale brown.

Ist var. The body is reddish brown: the fore-border and the

hind-border of the fore-chest are paler : the abdomen is dull yel-

lowish green with a row of very small black dots on each side:

the feelers and the eyes are black, and the former are a little

longer than the body: the mouth is dull green with a black tip:

the nectaries are a little more than one-fourth of the length of

the body : the wing-brands and the veins are brown.

The thighs are of a deeper black and the shanks of a brighter

yellow than those of the wingless female. The red colour of this

species becomes much brighter when it is preserved in Canada

balsam. The colour of the pupa is more often red than that of

the wingless female, and the nectaries of the latter are somewhat

shorter than those of the former.

2nd var. The body is green with a slight bluish tint : the dise

of the head and that of the chest and of the breast are red: the

mouth is dull green witha black tip: the nectaries are as long as

one-fourth of the body: the thighs are green towards the base.

The structure of the wings does not serve to distinguish this from

the preceding species.

Pe ee Cee ye ns ee ee CLAN Cet von MMP Tern Fem

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. A7

58. Aphis Hieracit, Schrank.

- rtbphis Hieracii, Schrank, Faun. Boic. 11. 121.1233; Kalt. Mon.

Pflan. 1. 17. 7.

The following plants are the food of this species: Hieraciwm

sylvaticum, H. sylvestre, H. murorum, H. Pilosella, H. Sphondy-

lium, Crepis tectorum, and other species, Carduus, Arctium Lappa,

Ballota nigra, Cichorium Intybus, C. Endivia.

The viviparous wingless female. When young it is yellow,

elliptical, shining, and covered with short hairs: the feelers are

black, pale yellow at the base, and longer than the body: the

eyes are dark red: the mouth is pale yellow; its tip is black : the

nectaries are dull yellow, and as long as one-sixth of the body ;

their tips are black: the legs are dull yellow, and moderately

long ; the feet and the tips of the shanks are black.

Ist var. Pale red.

2nd var. Tinged with green: the feelers are shorter than the

* body.

8rd var. Feelers yellow; tips of the joints black.

When full-grown it is oval, slightly convex, smooth and

shining, pale green, or pale reddish green, or reddish yellow : the

feelers are very pale green or dull yellow with black tips, and a

little longer than the body: the eyes are black: the mouth and

the nectaries are pale yellow, or very pale green, with black tips ;

sometimes the latter are black excepting the base which is pale

green; they are nearly as long as one-fourth of the body: the

legs are pale yellow or very pale green; the feet and the tips of

the shanks, and sometimes also the tips of the thighs, are black.

Ist var. Bright yellow: the limbs are pale yellow; the tips of

their joints and the nectaries are black.

The viviparous winged female. The pupa is grass-green, rather

long and narrow: the feelers are black, green towards the base

in the young ones, and a very little longer than the body: the

mouth is dull green, and reaches near to the base of the hind-legs ;

its tip and the eyes are black: the nectaries are black and about

one-sixth of the length of the body: the legs are dull green ; the

thighs are pale yellow towards the base; the feet and the tips of

the thighs and of the shanks are black: the rudimentary wings

are green : sometimes it is pale green, and its limbs are still

paler: when full-grown the legs are black; the base of the

thighs and the shanks except their tips are yellow.

When the wings are unfolded it is black and shining: the

abdomen is dark green : the feelers are slender and much longer

than the body: the mouth is pale yellow ; its tip is brown: the

- nectaries are black, and nearly one-fourth of the length of the

body : the legs are long and pale yellow; the thighs, except the

base, the feet, and the tips of the shanks, are black : the wings

48 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

are colourless, and twice the length of the body ; the wing-ribs

are pale yellow ; the wing-brands are pale brown; the veins are

brown.

lst var. While a pupa it resembles the wingless female in

colour, but when the wings are unfolded it is dull green or

greenish yellow: the discs of the head, of the chest and of the

breast are black, and the abdomen has a row of black dots on

each side: the feelers are black and as long as the body: the

mouth is pale yellow ; its tip and the eyes are black: the legs

are also pale yellow with black feet and shank-tips.

2nd var. The body is black: the fore-border and the hind-

border of the fore-chest are green: the abdomen is green with

black cross-bands, and has a row of black spots on each side : the

feelers are a little longer than the body : the mouth is pale green ;

its tip is black: the nectaries are about one-fifth of the length

of the body: the legs are yellow; the feet and the tips of the

thighs and of the shanks, and nearly the whole of the hind-thighs

are black.

Variation in the wing-veins. The lower branch of the first fork

is wanting.

The front of the head is prominent in the middle, and has a

tubercle on each side for the support of the feelers ; the first joint

of these organs is longer and narrower than the tubercle on which

it is seated ; the second is shorter and much narrower than the

first ; the third is narrower than the second ; the fourth is shorter

than the third ; the fifth is shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is —

about one-third of the length of the fifth ; the seventh is longer

than the third: the tip of the abdomen is ent 30) >. and very

slightly curved.

59. Aphis Asteris, n. 8s.

The viviparous wingless female. It is oval, slightly convex,, ‘dull

olive-green, very much tinged with red especially round the bor-

der, covered with white beneath and sometimes above: it has a

row of impressions on each side of the body, and these are most

distinct towards the head: the feelers are black, yellow near the

base, and longer than the body : the eyes are dark red: the mouth

is dull yellow ; its tip is black : the nectaries are black, not curved,

and about one-eighth of the length of the body : the legs are long

and yellow ; the feet and the tips of the shanks and of the thighs

are black. When young it is paler and more linear, and some-

times green. Abundant on Aséer tripolium, onthe shore near

Lancaster and at Holywood, near Belfast, in the autumn.

lst var. Almost black, especially towards the fore-chest and

the head.

The front is slightly concave in the middle, and convex on

“Mr. F, Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 49

each side at the base of the feelers, but having no tubercles : there

- is a very little bristle on each side of the front : the feelers are

shorter than the body ; the fourth joint is hardly shorter than the

third; the fifth is much shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is

less than half the length of the fifth ; the seventh is full thrice

the length of the sixth: the back is adorned with six or eight

irregular lines of black dots: the tip of the abdomen is com-

pressed, but very short : the fore-legs are not much shorter than

the hind-legs ; the shanks are very slightly curved.

60. Aphis Lactuce.

Aphis Lactuce, Linn. Syst. Nat. ii. 335. 14; Fabr. Ent. Syst.

iv. 220. 52 ; Syst. Rhyn. 301. 52 ; Réaum. Ins. ui. t. 22. f. 3-5 ;

Gmel. ed. Syst. Nat. 1. 2205; Rossi, Faun. Etruse. 264. 1401 ;

a Schrank, Faun. Boic. ii. 1. 120; Fonscol. Ann. Soc. Ent. x. 170.

10; Kalt. Mon. Pfian. i. 37. 25.

A, Ribis nigri, Sir Oswald Mosley, Gard. Chron. 1. 684.

This species feeds on the following plants: Sonchus olera-

ceus, S. asper, S. arvensis, Lactuca oleracea, Crepis tectorum,

- Picris echioides, Ribes nigrum, R. rubrum, R. grossularia, R. uva

crispa. Like A. Berberidis it differs from the other species of

Aphis in having spindle-shaped nectaries.

_ The viviparous wingless female. This is hatched from the egg

in March on R. nigrum, R. grossularia, and more rarely on R.

rubrum. At this time and when very young it is light lively

green, shining, half-transparent, rather long, slightly convex,

and has three rows of minute tubercles along the back : the head

is almost white : the feelers are white at the base, brown towards

the tips, and rather more than half the length of the body: the

eyes are dark red: the mouth and the nectaries are white with

brown tips, and the latter are about one-seventh of the length of

the body: the legs are almost white; the shanks are bristly ;

their tips and the feet are pale brown.

Ist var. Dull dark green with still darker limbs: the feelers

are a little shorter than the body, and the nectaries are about

one-eighth of its length.

_ When full-grown it is deep grass-green, oval, and shining :

the discs of the head, the chest, the breast and the abdomen are

black, and there is a row of black spots along each side of the

latter : the feelers are black, and as long as the body : the nec-

taries are black, spindle-shaped, and nearly one-fifth of the

length of the body: the legs are black, long, and rather stout.

Ist var. Green, dark green beneath, shaded with black or

sometimes all black above: the feelers are a little longer than

the body: the mouth is green with a black tip: the nectaries

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 4

50 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

are cylindrical and about one-sixth of the length of the mony? >

the thighs are green towards the base. |

Qnd var. Pale green, elliptical, convex, smooth, and shining:

the feelers are pale yellow: the tips of the jomts are black: the

nectaries are about one-sixth of the length of the body; their

tips are pale brown: the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the

tips of the shanks are black.

8rd var. Pale lively green, oval, not shining: the head ated

the limbs are white, but tinged with green: the feelers are

shorter than the body; the tips of their joints are sometimes

black, as are also the tip of the mouth, the knees, the feet, and the

tips of the shanks.

4th var. The body is of a fresh hight green colour, but not

shining; it has a whitish tinge especially towards the head, and

is sometimes mottled with white or with pale red: the feelers are _

pale yellow, and nearly as long as the body; the tips of the

joints are black : the eyes are dark red : the mouth is pale yellow

_ with a black tip, so also are the nectaries, which are nearly one-

fourth of the length of the body: the legs are pale yellow; the

feet and the tips of the shanks are black.

5th var. Of a clear white colour. In the autumn on Crepis

tectoria.

The viviparous winged female. Green: the head and the fore-

chest above are dark green: the disc of the middle chest and

that of the middle breast are almost black, and there are black

bands across the upper segments of the abdomen: the feelers.

are black, a little longer than the body, pale yellow towards the

base which is dark green: the eyes are dark brown: the mouth

is pale green with a black tip: the nectaries are pale green with

brown tips, and about one-fourth of the length of the ¢

the legs are pale yellow, long and slender ; ‘the feet and the

tips of the thighs and of the shanks are brown: the wings are

colourless, and about twice the length of the body ; the rib-veins

are pale green; the wing-brands are pale buff; the veins are

brown. On the sow-thistle at the end of April.

While a pupa it is green and rather flat: the feelers are dull

pale green, and a little longer than the body; the tips of the

joints are black: the mouth is green with a black tip: the nec-

taries are spindle-shaped, rather dull buff, and about one-sixth

of the length of the body: the legs are dull a green ; the

knees and the tips of the shanks are brown.

1st var. The limbs are blackish green.

The wings are unfolded im May, and the Aphis is then black

and shining: the fore-chest is green with a black band across it:

the abdomen is grass-green ; its disc is chiefly black: the feelers

are a little longer than the body: the mouth is pale green with

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 51

a black tip: the nectaries are green, spindle-shaped, and about

one-sixth of the length of the body; their tips are black: the

legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of the thighs and of

the shanks are black: the wings are colourless, and much longer

than the body; the wing-ribs and the wing-brands are pale

green ; the veins are brown.

Ist var. The mouth is pale yellow with a black tip: the nec-

taries are cylindrical ; their tips are brown: the feet: and the tips

of the thighs and of the shanks are also brown.

2nd var. The abdomen is green, and has a row of transverse

black spots along the middle of the back, and a row of black dots

on each side: the feelers are nearly as long as the body: the nec-

taries are black : the wing-ribs are pale yellow ; the wing-brands

are dull buff.

ord var. The legs are green; the thighs except the base an

the feet are black : the wing-brands are pale brown.

4th var. Green: the lobes of the chest are brown, and the

breast is pale gray: there is a vivid green stripe along the mid-

dle of the abdomen, which is whitish beneath : the feelers are pale

green towards the base: the eyes are darkred: the thighs are

' pale green; the shanks are dull yellow ; their tips and the feet are

black : the wing-ribs, the rib-veins, and the wing-brands are pale

__ yellow ; the other veins are pale brown. In the autumn.

5th var. The nectaries are pale yellow, and rather more than

one-fifth of the length of the body.

6th var. Black: the borders of the fore-chest, the fore-breast,

and the abdomen are greenish yellow; the back of the latter is

varied with black: the nectaries are dark yellow, black towards

the base and at the tips, and rather more than one-sixth of the

length of the body: the thighs are pale yellow from the base to

the middle, and black from thence to the tips; the shanks are |

dark yellow, their tips and the feet are black : the wing-brands

are brown. |

It acquires wings on the lettuce at the end of May. Fourth

generation ?

‘7th var. Pupa. Limbs blackish green.

Sth var. Pupa. Pale yellow; the feelers are as long as the

body ; the tips of the joints and the whole of the latter joints are

brown : the tips of the mouth, the tips of the nectaries, the feet,

and the tips of the shanks are also brown. On the sow-thistle.

_ 9th var. Black: the fore-chest is dark green ; its fore-border

and its hind-border are light green : the abdomen is green, and

has a large black spot near the tip of the back, and a row of

___ black dots on each side: the nectaries are pale yellow with brown

4g tips: the legs are pale yellow ; the feet and the tips of the thighs

and of the shanks are black ; the wing-brands are pale brown.

4-x

52 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

10th var. Pupa. The body is rose-colour, mottled with yel-

low : the limbs are yellowish white with black tips ; the rudiments

of the wings are white with black tips.

11th var. The feelers of the pupa are black, pale yellow at the

base : the nectaries are not more than one-fifth of the length of

the body : the rudimentary wings are pale brown.

The winged insect is black: the fore-border and the hinds

border and the underside of the fore-chest are green: the abdo-

men also is green, and has a row of black spots on each side of

it, and a large black subquadrate spot on its disc: the mouth is

pale green ; its tip is black : the nectaries are pale green, and as

long as one-sixth of the body; their tips are black: the legs are

dull yellow ; the feet and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks

are black: the wing-ribs and the rib-veins are pale yellow ; the

brands and the other veins are pale brown.

The oviparous wingless female. This occurs in the hhegisalsie

of November: it is green, shining, and long-elliptic: the abdo-

men is lengthened towards the tip: the feelers are yellow,

black towards the tips, and nearly as long as the body: the

eyes are dark red: the mouth is pale yellow with a black tip:

the nectaries are yellow with black tips, spindle-shaped, and

rather more than one-sixth of the length of the body : the legs

are yellow ; the thighs are pale yellow, darker towards their tips ;

the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black.

Ist var. Body varied with darker green, and having three

een lines along the back. :

2nd var. Body yellowish green: the head, the chest, and the

tip of the abdomen are very pale yellowish green : the feelers are

black with the exception of the base, and a little longer than the

body : the eyes are black: the nectaries are nearly one-fourth of

the length of the body : the hind-shanks are dark yellow.

3rd var. The fore-chest is olive-colour: the head and a row

of short bands on the abdomen are dark olive: the nectaries are

also olive. | |

4th var. Pale green: the head, the chest, and the tip of the

abdomen are pale yellow: the feelers are pale yellow ; the tips of

some of the joints are black: the legs are also pale yellow ; the

feet and the tips of the shanks are black.

5th var. Like the preceding, but with a lively green spot-on

the middle of the chest.

The winged male. It pairs with the oviparous female in No-

vember, andis black : the abdomen is yellowish brown with a row

of black spots on each side: the feelers are rather thick till near

their tips, and longer than the body; the fourth joint is much

shorter than the third; the fifth is shorter than the fourth; the

sixth is about one- third of the length of the fifth ; the seventh i is

pre wipe, Re al

ea ria Ee — gee ee en ye R Bere

peels Fae ey ee a oe BT ae im ae eee

i 5 : F pas Tie > : by o ean

Mae fee ee

ea : ‘= F =

Sir Philip Egerton on the Tail of Diplopterus, 53

usually longer, but sometimes a little shorter than the third : the

mouth is yellow with a black tip: the nectaries are black, and

nearly one-fourth of the length of the body : the legs are black ;

the fore-thighs from the base to the middle, the other thighs at

the base, and the shanks excepting their tips, are yellow: the

wing-ribs are yellow ; the wing-brands are pale brown ; the veins

are brown.

lst var. The abdomen is dark yellowish green; there is a

row of short black bands along its back and a row of black spots

on each side: the mouth is black, but yellow towards the base :

the legs are black ; the thighs are pale yellow at the base; the

shanks excepting their tips are dark yellow.

. The front is slightly convex: the feelers are seated on short

stalks ; the first joint is longer and more slender than the base

which supports it ; the second is shorter and much narrower than

the first ; the third is a little more slender than the second; the

fourth is much shorter than the third; the fifth is shorter than

the fourth; the sixth is about half the length of the fifth ; the

seventh is nearly as long as the third: the nectaries are spindle-

_ shaped : the tip of the abdomen is compressed, and rather more

than half the length of the nectaries: the fore-legs are much

shorter than the hind-legs, whose shanks are slightly curved: the

length of the furcations of the third vein is variable.

Variation in the wing-veins. The lower branch of the first fork

of the third vein is wanting. |

[To be continued. ]

IX.— Observations on Mr. M‘Coy’s description of the Tail of

Diplopterus*. By Sir Puiire pe Matpas Grey Eerrton,

_ Bart.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

I venrurRep to trespass on your columns in September last, to

direct attention to what I considered an unfairness on the part

of Mr. M‘Coy towards my absent friend Professor Agassiz. In

his reply to my observations Mr. M‘Coy distinctly acknowledges

the priority of Agassiz’s observations, and allows that the know-

ledge of them “added considerably to the certainty which he

felt of the correctness of the view he had put forward.” The

courtesy usually observed between investigators in a common

field would have required this avowal to have been made in the

first instance. Though tardy it is nevertheless complete. I re-

* Ann, and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Nov. 1848, p. 303.

D4: Sir Philip Egerton on the Tail of Diplopterus.

gret to be again obliged to notice an omission no less unjust to

Professor Agassiz. In the November Number of the ‘ Annals,’

Mr. M‘Coy, when treating of the tail of Diplopterus, says :-—

“M. Agassiz has described the species of this genus as having

heterocercal tails,” leaving it naturally to be inferred, that these

fishes had the ordinary form of tail common to many of the older

ganoids. He then proceeds to state, that so far from this beg

the case, “there is almost as great a development of fin-rays

above as below the spinal prolongation.” This form of tail, in-

termediate in appearance between the homocercal and hetero-.

cereal types, he proposes to style “diphycercal.” The following

passage from the ‘ Fossil Fishes of the Old Red Sandstone,’ p. 54,

shows how fairly! Agassiz’s description has been stated by Mr.

M‘Coy in reference to this modification of the caudal fin :— La

eaudale a une conformation des plus singuliéres. I] va sans dire

qu’elle est hétérocerque, et que la masse principale des rayons

est insérée sous le prolongement relevé de la colonne vertébrale ;

mais au bord supérieure il y a au lieu de fulcres de véritables

rayons, en grande quantité, si bien que le prolongement de la

colonne vertébrale se trouve garni de rayons’ en haut comme en

bas.” Fig. 1. of tab. 18 gives a very good representation of the

peculiarity described in the text. Now although the more per-

fect specimens examined by Mr. M‘Coy may have enabled him

to trace this modification to a greater extent, yet, in all fairness,

he ought to have alluded to the facts established by Agassiz in

the passage quoted above. I prefer again to attribute this seem-

ing unfairness to forgetfulness of Agassiz’s writings, rather than

to intentional disregard of them, an opinion which is strengthened

by the occurrence in Mr. M‘Coy’s writings of the cancelled spe-

cific appellation Jatus, when speaking of Coccosteus decipiens.

The remarks on the gradations of structure between the two

types of tail, appended in a note to Mr. M‘Coy’s paper, and

stated to have been also noticed by Miller, were made by the

Professor so long ago as 1844, so that his claim to priority and

not only to simultaneity of discovery is unquestionable. In con- -

clusion, I must beg to disclaim any the slightest intention of

giving annoyance to Mr. M‘Coy, or of underrating in any degree

the value of his ichthyologic investigations. J am only anxious

that justice should be done to those who through absence are

unable to vindicate their own rights until it may be too late to

do so with effect. .

I have the honour to be, Gentlemen, your obedient servant,

Puitrp pE Maras Grey Eeerton.

‘

Bibliographical Notices.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

An Introduction to Botany. By J. Linpuey, Ph.D., F.R.S. Fourth

Edition, with Corrections and numerous Additions.

Dr. Linpuiry’s well-known Manual now makes its appearance in

two considerable volumes, another proof, if such were wanting, of

the increasing interest for botany in this country. This edition may

almost-be regarded as a new work compared with its predecessors,

little remaining unaltered but the plan and illustrations, its principal

value arising from its containing a carefully collected mass of quo-

tations from almost all the more important memoirs and reports

published during the interval since the former edition was printed.

~ Under these circumstances, we have to speak of the execution of

the work more than of original subject-matter, and to indicate the

manner in which the author has dealt with his materials.

In the first place must be mentioned with all praise the extremely

lucid manner in which Dr. Lindley realizes and expresses the various

doctrines he has to communicate ; we have, probably, few scientific

writers who excel him in this respect.

With regard to the first part of the work, treating of elementary

structure, the recent investigations on the subject are very fully

given in the form of extracts from our own pages, the Ray reports

and similar sources. We may notice one error retained from the

former edition, affirming what would be a strange anomaly if

correct, viz. (i. p. 142) the quotation from the ‘ Ann. des Sc.,’ that

Nerium Oleander and other plants have cavities in the cuticle in lieu

of stomates; the fact being that the _stomates are situated in the

walls of cavities in the leaves.

At page 266 (vol. i.) Dr. Lindley states that-he does not see how

Schleiden’s views ‘‘ affect the distinction stated to exist between

Exogens and Endogens, or offer any valid objection to the employ-

ment of those terms.” Now it is or should be a canon in termino-

logy that one word should have only one meaning, and since those

two words, Exogens and Endogens, have been used to express a

distinction mistakenly assumed to exist, to retain and apply them on

different grounds is surely inadmissible. To exogenous growth as

existing in Dicotyledons, there is no corresponding or rather oppo-

site process in Monocotyledons, to allow of the antithetical term,

endogenous growth, the gruwth of Monocotyledons differing from

that of the first year of Dicotyledons in points not at all contem-

plated by the author of the expressions in question.

In vol. ii. p. 82 e¢ seg. we have a long discussion on the questions

whether flowerless plants have sexes or seeds. Dr. Lindley is not

inclined to admit their existence, but he concedes the idea of sexual-

ity in the view taken by Mr. Thwaites; on the ground that “it is

not so much the mere presence of sexes, or of a mysterious sexual

essence, that is denied, as that the organs called sexual in flowerless

plants are of the same, or a similar, nature as those known to be

sexes in the higher orders.” It seems to us that this is rather a

56 Bibliographical Notices.

distinction without a difference. If we understand Mr. Thwaites’s

ideas correctly, he regards, in the case of simple conjugation for in-

stance, one cell as the homologue of the pollen-grain, the other of

the germinal vesicle of a flowering plant. ‘The modifications of the

envelopes of these essential elements are of no consequence as to the

general theory. At the same t'me we agree with Dr. Lindley that

the balance of evidence lies against the doctrine of sexuality in the

flowerless plants. The unconfirmed statements of Schleiden on the

fertilization in the Marsileacez are not alluded to; the analogy of

the larger spores to ovules has certainly been satisfactorily shown,

by the subsequent observations of Mettenius and Nageli. |

We were rather surprised to find (at p. 136. vol. ii.) a repetition

of the old statement, that the old bark and the wood, of Dicotyledons,

are separated in spring by the exudation of a slimy substance called

cambium ; we should have thought this an oversight had it not

also occurred in the first volume ; any one may convince himself that

there is no solution of continuity by submitting a section to the

microscope, but this section requires care and a very sharp knife.

There are other minute points which might be noticed; but look-

ing at the work as a whole, and the fullness and especial clearness

with which the multifarious questions are expounded, this would be

an invidious task ; and we feel that the work must be received as a

most welcome contribution, not only by advanced students, but par-

ticularly by all now on the threshold of the science, who have indeed

great facilities compared with those who date their first acquaintance

with botany from but a few years back.

Narrative of an Expedition into Central Australia during the years

1844-5 & 6, &c., by Captain Cuarues Srurt, F.L.S.: with a

Botanical Appendix by Rospert Brown, D.C.L., F.R.S., F.L.S.,

and Ornithological Notices by Joun Goutp, F.R.S.

‘This is not the place to give an account of the geographical results

of this last expedition of *‘ the father of geographical research ;” if it

were, we should be tempted to linger among its pages.

In this book the usually dreary and almost hopelessly depressing

inland tracts of Australia are described by one, who has made them

his home for many a weary month, in a way which reminds us of the

narratives of the Arctic discoverers, Parry, Franklin, Richardson,

Back and Buchan, or the antarctic voyage described by Ross and

Hooker and M°Cormick. In their pages, such incidents as a white

fox or little Mus leucopus visiting the icebound ships, a little marmot

coming into a tent and snuggling, from the winter’s biast, beside

the fire, regardless of the sleeping terrier—the purple saxifrage

(S. oppositifolia) creeping as it were out of the snow, the Ledum pa-

lustre, Cranberry, exquisite Dryas octopetala, Oxyria, and not a few

Ranunculi—" icy” and “hairy,” springing as if by magic out of the

ground immediately when the snow has melted on some little

favoured spot—e// in a way that can only be understood and en-

joyed by the naturalist or the poet. 3

Bibliographical Notices. 57

In like manner those precursors of civilization (to go no further

back), Flinders, Oxley, Grey, Mitchell, Leichardt and Sturt, find in

the desert not a few favoured spots ; Australia has its Kremocharis

(what a happy name!),.its flights of parrakeets, its little gorgeous

Maluri, its bronze-winged and crested pigeons, their wings

“sprinkled with liquid gold,” its rock kangaroos, its pretty Tarsipes

Spensere, its even more curious Myrmecobius, and insects as bright

as its Buprestide, or as dull and curious as its species of Heleus.

In the book before us, Capt. Sturt’s narrative is made interesting by

the numerous descriptions of the habits of the animals he and his

party met with; while in the appendix, contributed by Mr. Gould and

Dr. Robert Brown, are curious, and, owing to the novelty of the

plants, valuable additions to our knowledge of Australian natural

history.

. It is seldom now that we or any one else have to refer to recent

works of Dr. Brown—the most distinguished botanist of this or any

other country,—and it is pleasing to see him again in the field where

so many of his early discovered flowers are blooming. The author of

the ‘ Prodromus Florz Nove Holiandiz’ has added a botanical ap-

pendix to his friend Capt. Sturt’s book—an appendix which of itself

will make the book valuable to the scientific man.

Capt. Sturt’s collection consisted of about 100 species, with many

other plants, chiefly trees, not easily determinable, and alluded to in

hisinteresting narrative. ‘The Captain and his companion Mr. Browne

(the name was a good one for Australian botany ), “‘ seem,” as Dr.

Robert Brown informs us in his appendix, ‘‘ to have collected chiefly

those plants that appeared to them new or striking,” and of such the

collection contains a considerable proportion.

The new genera and species recorded are—

Biennopia, a genus of Crucifere allied to Matthiola, but differing

in having incumbent cotyledons, and in the mucous covering of

the seeds ; the species is Blennodia canescens.

Sturtia, a genus of Malvacee nearly related to Gossypium and

Senra; the species Sturtia Gossypioides was found by the enterpri-

sing man with whose name it is associated, in the beds of the

creeks on the Barrier Range.

Tribulus hystrix and T. occidentalis from the W. coast of Australia,

the latter found during the voyage of the Beagle.

TriBuLoris, a new genus allied to Tribulus, and containing three

species here shortly characterized: T. Solandri, found by Banks

and Solander in 1770 near Endeavour River; 7. angustifolia on

the shore at the top of the Gulf of Carpentaria, where it was disco-

vered by Mr. Brown on Flinders’s expedition in 1802 and 1803 ;

and 7. pentandra.

Crotalaria Sturtii and C. Cunninghami.

Clianthus Dampieri ; the synonyma are given and remarks, some from

Cunningham’s MS. Journal.

CLIDANTHERA, n. g.; perhaps near Psoralea, but differing in the

unusual dehiscence of the anthers. The species is named Clidan-

thera Psoralioides.

58 Bibliographical Notices.

Swainsona grandiflora, 8S. Greyana, S.? laza.

Pentapymis, n. g. of Labiate plants; P. incana.

Cassia Sturtit, C. canaliculata, C. eremophila, Cunningh. MSS., C.

platypoda, C. phyllodinea.

_ PeratostyLis, a new genus of Cesalpinee very near Labichea; the

species is named Petalostylis Labicheoides.

Popocoma, a genus distinguished from Hrigeron particularly by its

stipitate pappus. The only species yet known is Podocoma cunei-

folia.

LEICHARDTIA, a genus named after Dr. Leichardt, among the most

enterprising of Australian explorers, whose narrative has been for

two years before the public; the compliment of Mr. Brown will

prove in the eyes of all botanists one even more graceful than the

deserved one of the medal of the Royal Geographical Society

of London awarded to him in i846.

The species Leichardtia australis was originally found by Sir T.

Mitchell, but with fruit only, in one of his journeys, and also in ~

his last expedition, where it is mentioned (Trop. Austr. p. 85) as

Doubah ; the natives, we are informed by Sir Thomas, eat the seed-

vessel entire, preferring it roasted. Captain Sturt observes, that

the natives of the districts where he found it eat only the pulpy

seed-vessel, rejecting the seeds.

Jasminum lineare, Brown, Prodr. i. 521, is a very generally distri-

buted Australian species. Dr. Lindley has, according to our au-

thor, made of a very slight variety of it, his species Jasminum Mit-

chellit (Lindley in Mitchell’s Trop. Austr. p. 365).

Jasminum micranthum, n. s.

Goodenia cycloptera, n. s.

Scevola depauperata, nu. s. ‘ In salt-ground in lat. 26° S.”

Eremophila Cunninghamii; Eremodendron C., DeCandolle, Prod. xi.

713; Deless. Ic. Sel. v. 43. t. 100, where there is an error in the

number of the ovules. Our author gives an analysis of the five

species, describing a new one.

Eremophila Sturiti. We may remark, that a genus of Deseridaving

Egyptian and Arabian Mantide is named Hremiaphila. The slight

difference of spelling and sound, as well as the total distinction of

the subjects, ought to prevent any change of name. Insects and

plants are sufficiently well-marked without the mere alteration of

a sound.

Stenochilus longifolius, Br. Prod. i. 517, is identical with the recently

described S. pubiflorus and salicinus. The same remark that ap-

plied to the name of the last genus applies to this. Amongst the

Coleoptera there is a well-marked genus Stenocheila, described by

Prof. Lacordaire; there is no danger of an entomologist without

this beautiful carabidous form, finding some day an Australian

plant sent him by a correspondent in place of an insect desideratum

to his cabinet.

Grevillea (Eugrevillea) Sturtii, n. s. +

Grevillea Mitchellii, Hooker, Mitchell’s Trop. Austr. p. 265, proves

to be G. chrysodendron, Br. Prod. Fl. N. Holl. 379, the name being

Bibliographical Notices. : , 9

_ given, “not from the colour of the under surface of the leaves,

_ which is nearly white, but from the numerous orange- -coloured

racemes rendering this tree conspicuous at a great distance.”

Grevillea tena neglecta, n. 8.

Grevillea (Cycloptera) lineata, n. s. near G. striata.

Ptilotus Jatifolius,n.s. A similar remark might be made on this

generic name to those two already given.

Neurachne paradoza, n. 8.

_ We have dwelt on this paper at greater length than usual, for in

it are far more than ‘‘ veteris vestigia flammz.” We extract an in-

teresting passage supplemental to some observations of Dr. Brown’s

published in 1814 in the Botanical Ppgoniix to Captain Flinders’s

Voyage.

**From the knowledge I then had of New Holland, or Australian

vegetation, I stated that its chief peculiarities existed in the greatest

degree in a parallel included between 33° and 35° S. lat., which I

therefore called the principal parallel, but that these peculiarities or

_ characteristic tribes were found chiefly at its western and eastern

extremities, being remarkably diminished in that intermediate por-

tion included between 133° and 138° E. long. These observations

related entirely to the shores of Australia, its interior being at that

period altogether unknown; and the species of Australian plants

with which I was then acquainted did not exceed 4200. Since that

time great additions have been made to the number, chiefly by Mr.

Allan Cunningham, in his various journeys from Port Jackson, and

on the shores of the north and north-west coasts during the voyages

of Captain King, whom he accompanied ; by Messrs. William Baxter,

James Drummond, and M. Preiss, at.the western extremity of the

principal parallel; and by Mr. Ronald Gunn, in Van Diemen’s Land.

It is probable that I may be considered as underrating these addi-

tions, when I venture to state them as only between two and three

thousand, and that the whole number of Australian plants at pre-

sent known does not exceed, but rather falls short of, 7000 species.

«*'These additions, whatever their amount may be, confirm my ori-

ginal statement respecting the distribution of the characteristic tribes

of the New Holland flora; some additional breadth might perhaps

be given to the principal parallel, and the extent of the peculiar fa-

milies may now be stated as much greater at or near its western

than at its eastern extremity.

“With the vegetation of the extra-tropical interior of'Australia, we

are now in some degree acquainted, chiefly from the collections formed

by the late Mr. Allan Cunningham, and Charles Fraser, in Oxley’ s

_ two expeditions from Port Jackson into the western interior, in 1817

and 1818; from Captain Sturt’s early expeditions, in which the

rivers Darling, Murrumbidgee, and Murray, were discovered ; from

those of Sir Thomas Mitchell, who never failed to form extensive

collections of plants of the regions he visited ; and lastly, from Cap-

tain Sturt’s present collection.

‘“The whole number of plants collected in these various expedi-

tions may be estimated at about 700 or 750 species ; and the gene-

60 Bibliographical Notices.

ral character of the vegetation, especially of the extensive sterile

regions, very nearly resembles that of the heads of the two great

inlets of the south coast, particularly that of Spencer’s Gulf, the same

or a still greater diminution of the characteristic tribes of the general

Australian flora being observable. Of these characteristic tribes,

hardly any considerable proportion is found, except of Hucalyptus, and

even that genus seems to be much reduced in the number of species ;

of the leafless Acacie, which appear to exist in nearly their usual

proportion ; and of Callitris and Casuarina. The extensive families

of Epacridee, Stylidee, Restiacee, and the tribe of Decandrous Papi-

lionacee, hardly exist, and the still more characteristic and extensive

family of Proteacee is reduced to a few species of Grevillen; Hakea,

and Persoonia.

‘Nor are there any extensive families peculiar to these regions ;

the only characteristic tribes being that small section of aphyllous, or

nearly aphyllous Cassie, which I have particularly adverted to in my

account of some of the species belonging to Captain Sturt’s collec-

tion, and several genera of Myoporine, particularly Hremophila and

Stenochilus. Both these tribes appear to be confined to the interior,

or to the two great gulfs of the south coast, which may be termed the

outlets or direct continuation of the southern interior; several of the

species observed at the head of Spencer’s Gulf also existing in nearly

the same meridian, several degrees to the northward. It is nota

little remarkable that nearly the same general character of vegetation

appears to exist in the sterile islands of Dampier’s Archipelago, on the

north-west coast, where even some of the species which probably

exist through the whole of the southern interior are found ; of these

the most striking instances are, Clianthus Dampieri and Jasminum

lineare, and to establish this extensive range of these two species was

my object in entering so minutely into their history in the preceding

account.

“A still greater reduction of the peculiarities of New Holland

vegetation takes place in the islands of the south coast.”

Of zoological productions, as far as birds are concerned, Mr. Gould

informed Captain Sturt that the Cinclosoma cinnamomeus, Gould,

beautifully figured by Messrs. Gould and Richter in vol. ii., was the

only new one found during his expedition ; but the Captain evidently,

though a close observer and accurate recorder of the habits of ani-

mals, had no facilities, in the usually desert tracts he passed over, to

preserve skins and specimens, except of plants, easily brought within

a few sheets of paper: where shrubs are found there will be birds,

and where plants and animals can live many insects will find a home ;

we should like to see some of the insect inhabitants of the regions

Captain Sturt passed through.

The figures of the Milvus affinis, and the truly exquisite plate of

Pigeons, and also that of the Mus conditor, convince us that if Mr.

Gould, like Mr. Audubon, were to publish, in parts, a reduced size

(say largish octavo) of such works as his truly national Birds of

Europe and Birds of Australia, such a series of volumes would find

an entrance where his larger works could never be seen; the co-

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 61

loured figures in the book before us prove that reduced representations

when carefully done and coloured (as these figures are) are more

useful to the scientific man than large folio volumes, however gorgeous

and magnificent.

In Germany, his fine work on the Ramphastide has been copied on

a reduced scale; it is a pity that so spirited and talented a man should

not have all the results of the profit of such books.—A. W.

Arran and Excursions to Arran, with reference to the Natural History

of the Island. By the Rev. Davip LanpsBorovucu. 1847. John-

stone.

This excellent work should have been printed without its prefa-

tory matter, and it would have been noticed by us earlier, but for

the difficulty we felt about referring to a poem in a scientific Journal.

‘The poem of Arran however only occupies 80 pages of a book of

367 pages, so that the gifted and amiable author of it should have

published the poem separate, and the excursions separate, or at least

given the prominence and preface to the larger and (to us) more

valuable portion of his book. In a future number we intend to give

some extracts from these very interesting excursions, which will

show such as are not acquainted with them, that they have another

** Journal of a Naturalist,” and a decidedly originally-treated natural

history of Arran, which would have delighted Gilbert White of Sel-

borne. With the works of the Rev. D. Landsborough and the geo-

logical and picturesque descriptions of Professor Ramsay, Arran, the

Queen of Scotland's Islands, behind ‘‘ whose northern battlement of

hills” we have witnessed more than one glorious sunset, the visitor

will find most excellent guides. We have tested them both; they

should be printed in one volume.—A. W.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

Noy. 9, 1848.—The Rev. Dr. Fleming, President, in the Chair.

The President opened the meeting by making a few observations

on the flourishing state of the Society. He alluded to the interesting

communications which had been read during the past session, many

of which had been published in the Society’s Transactions ; and con-

cluded by expressing a hope that the ensuing session might be

equally prosperous.

Numerous donations to the Museum and Library were announced,

and thanks ordered to be returned for them.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘‘ Algze Orientales, or Descriptions of new species belonging to

the genus Sargassum”’ (part 3), by R. K. Greville, LL.D. (Ann. Nat.

Hist. vol. ii. S. 2. p. 431.)

2. “ Stirpes Cryptogame Sarnienses, or Contributions towards the

62 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. |

Cryptogamic Flora of Guernsey,” by the Rev. T. Salwey. sir p. 22°

of present Number.)

“Notice of the occurrence of Anacharis Alsinastrum ( Bab. ) in

ae river Leen near Nottingham,” by James Mitchell,M.D.

The author states that he first noticed the plant in the muddy

river Leen which runs through the meadows near Nottingham im

September 1848, and that more recently he has seen it in enormous

masses in that stream and in more or less quantity in ‘‘ every ditch in

the meadows,” and says that ‘‘ it has certainly not been introduced ”

there. He has not yet noticed the flowers. [The Rev. A. Bloxam

informs us that it has recently been found by Mr. Kirk of Coventry

in another new locality; viz. in the four reservoirs attached to the

Watford Locks near Crick in Northamptonshire.—Ep. Annats.]

4. Dr. Balfour read a letter from Dr. George Johnston of Ber-

wick, in which he notices the discovery of the Anacharis Alsinastrum

in a truly wild locality in the bed of the Whittadder. He also read

extracts from a letter from Mr. Babington, stating that he possesses

a specimen of the same plant sent to him in July 1842, by Dr. John-

ston, from a pond at Dunse Castle in Berwickshire ; the specimen

was sent at that time as being a plant new to Dr. J ohnston, but from

the want of flower or fruit it was not then determined and subse-

quently mislaid.

5. “ Note on the Colour of a Freshwater Loch,” by George Dieltie;

M.D.. See p. 20 of the present Number.

December 14.—The Rev. Dr. Fleming, President, in the Chair.

_ Before proceeding to the business of the meeting, it was unani-

mously resolved, that the Society should record the loss which bo-

tany and horticulture had sustained in the death of Mr. William

M‘Nab, Superintendent of the Royal Botanical Garden of Edin-

burgh. Long and ardently devoted to the cultivation of plants,

Mr. M‘Nab had carefully observed the influence of particular treat-

ment on their evolution, and had acquired very distinct conceptions

of the nature and limits of variation, and the conditions of healthy

vegetation. ‘To a profound technical and practical knowledge of his

profession he added a frankness in imparting his information, con-

joined with a correct view of his social position, and a singleness

and modesty of character by which he secured a rare amount of

respect and esteem.

sas following communications were read :—

** Algwe Orientales, or Descriptions of new species belcnightin to

se genus Sargassum’’ (part 4), by R. K. Greville, LL.D.

The paper was illustrated by drawings of each species, and will

appear in the ‘ Annals of Natural History ’ and in the Society’s Trans-

—

“On certain Glandular Bodies occurring in the Epidermis af

Plants,” by Charles Murchison, Esq. Mr. Murchison stated that

the bodies under consideration consist of nucleated cells of various

forms, often divided by partitions, and containing oily and granular

matter. In describing them he noticed—Ist, Their structure, form,

Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh. 63

and distribution; 2nd, The action of chemical re-agents on them ;

and 3rd, Their development. He mentioned their occurrence in

Aloysia citriodora, where they exist in the form of a transparent cir-

cular membrane, with a central dark spot or nucleus; in various

Labiate, including species of Thymus, Mentha, Ballota, Melissa, La-

vandula, Marrubium, Leonurus, Teucrium, Sideritis, Hyssopus and

Origanum, in which they appear in the form of a transparent parent-

cell, including a circular body about 1-600th of an inch in diameter,

which is divided into four by a crucial septum, and in some cases

subdivided further, so as to give twelve compartments—four in the

centre and eight in the circumference, disposed in a circular manner.

The author next considered these bodies as they occur in the Lilac

(Syringa vulgaris), Tecoma australis, Myrica conifera and serrata.

He stated that their contents are usually of an oily nature, being

soluble in ether, but insoluble in water. They are developed in the

same way as cells in general, the nucleus splitting into two cells,

and each of these into two others, and so on. In all these bodies

there are four primary compartments, which are often subdivided

into eight, twelve, or more. ‘This division into four resembles what

takes place in pollen grains, and in the spores of many Cryptogamic

plants, as Lycopodium, Sphagnum, and various alge.

From the form and structure of these bodies, taken in connection

with their contents, and the manner in which they can be detached

and separated from the cuticle, the author concludes that they are of

a glandular nature. The paper was illustrated by coloured etchings.

Mr. Sanderson called attention to some forms of abortive hairs,

as represented by Raspail, and suggested that the bodies observed

by Mr. Murchison might be of the same nature.

3. ‘‘On the mode of growth of Oscillatoria and allied genera,”

by John Ralfs, Esq., Penzance. (See p. 39 of the present Number.)

Professor Balfour was elected President for the ensuing year.

Professor Christison, Dr. Neill, Rev. Dr. Fleming, and Professor

Goodsir, were elected Vice-Presidents.

William Brand, Esq., Treasurer, and Dr. Greville, Secretary.

ROYAL PHYSICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

The monthly meeting of this Society took place in the Institution

Rooms, 6 York Place, on the evening of Wednesday last, when Dr.

Greville occupied the chair, and there was a full attendance of mem-

bers and visitors. The first communication was from Mr. Hugh

Miuler regarding the Asterolepis, and other allied genera of fossil

fishes from the Old Red Sandstone, illustrated by a beautiful set of

specimens and casts, revealing the structure and ceconomy of these

ancient Ganoids, and the relation they bear to their congeners of the

present day. Mr. Miller mentioned that several large specimens of

the Asterolepis had been found in Russia by Professor Asmus, of the

University of Dorpat, and in the north and west of Caithness by Mr.

Robert Dick of Thurso. The Caithness specimens, he said, though

not altogether so gigantic as those of Russia, were in a greatly finer

64, Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh.

state of keeping, and furnished a better basis for the restoration of

theanimal. Its head was covered with strong dermal plates of bone,

fretted on the exterior surface by the star-like tubercles to which the

creature owed its name ; its jaws were furnished by a thickly-set

outer row of fish teeth, and an inner thinly-set row of. huge reptile

teeth ; a single plate of vast size protected the under part of the head,

filling up the arch-shaped space formed by the semicircular sweep

of the lower jaw; its gill-covers, like those of the sturgeon, were

composed each of a single plate ;—like a contemporary fish of the

same family, the Glyptolepis, it had a strong shoulder-bone (the ana-

logue in fishes of the os humerus in quadrupeds and the human sub-

ject), and its body was covered with delicately fretted scales inter-

mediate in their style of carving between those of the Holoptychius

and Glyptolepis. ‘The true skull of the animal was apparently a mere

cartilaginous box, of which no fragment survives, but in the exterior

cranial plates there might be traced what seemed to be analogues

of the frontal-superior, frontal-anterior, and parietal bones. The

eye orbits were placed, as in many of its contemporaries, immediately

over the upper jaw ; and, asin Coccosteus, Diplopterus, and Osteolepis,

a small well-marked plate occupied the centre of the space between.

The external lines of the frontal buckler did not always indicate lines

of suture, but in some cases seemed purely ornamental ; and the rep-_

tile teeth of the creature, as, in the absence of specimens establishing -

the point, had been shrewdly anticipated by Agassiz, indicated the

true Dendrodic character. One very curious bone, which had its

place probably over the shoulder, greatly resembled the dorsal spine

of one of the huger Placoids of the Carboniferous system,—the Gyra-

canthus ; it was similarly furrowed by diagonal groovings ; but not- _

withstanding the resemblance, it was evidently not an ichthyodorulite,

but lay flat on the body of the creature in the character of a plate.

As shown by numerous coprolites found in the same bed with the

remains of Aséerolepis, and which, from their great size, could have

belonged to none of its contemporaries, the animal had possessed,

like existing sharks and rays, and some of the extinct Enaiosaurians,

the spiral disposition of intestine; and the broken fragments of

scales of Dipterus, palpably present in their convolutions, demon-

strated, what might, indeed, be inferred from its formidable teeth,

carnivorous habits. Mr. Miller stated that the bulk of some of the

individuals of this genus must have been enormous; and he was the

more desirous, he said, to draw attention to the fact, as he had men-

tioned in his little work on the Old Red Sandstone, founding on a

large amount of negative evidence, that the fishes of the Lower Old

Red Sandstone were characterized generally by a mediocrity of size.

Single occipital plates found by Mr. Dick, in the neighbourhood of

Thurso, measured sixteen and a half inches, and a corresponding

plate, in the collection of Professor Asmus, at Dorpat, two feet across;

whereas in the very massive specimen of Holoptychius, found by the

Rev. Mr. Noble of St. Madoes, at Clashbennie, and now in the Bri-

tish Museum, the two plates by which this single plate of the Aste-

rolepis is represented, measure only four and a half inches. Mr,

Zoological Society. 3 65

- Miller acknowledged to the Society his great obligations to Mr. Dick,

a singularly intelligent tradesman of Thurso, to whose geological

labours, prosecuted in his leisure hours, Mr. Miller mainly owed his

_ acquaintance with this gigantic Ganoid, and who had kindly made

over to him the interesting fossils now before them, illustrative of its

_ form and character.

_ At the conclusion of Mr. Miller’s paper several members spoke of

: thee interesting nature of his researches, and the desirableness of

those engaged in the study of palzeontology exerting themselves to

__ have in Edinburgh a public collection of fossils, in which our city is

_ so deficient. An interesting discussion also took place, principally

. bearing on the relation existing between the fossil fauna and flora of

ancient epochs and those of the recent sera, when some interesting

facts were stated by several members, which it is hoped will be

brought forward at a future meeting.

- Mr. R. Stark then exhibited to the meeting a few specimens of

mosses recently received from North America, and lichens from the

Falkland Islands. Among the former were fine specimens of Bryum

roseum, a large and beautiful species, with mature fruit, Neckera mi-

nor, Pal. Beauv., and Anomodon viticulosum, B. Auct., which is con-

fined to North America. These, and the other species shown, illus-

trated the modifications produced by the difference of climate and

other influences on them, as well as plants of a higher order common

_ to the European and American continent. The lichens from the

Falkland Islands, brought home by Dr. J. Hooker, were mostly of

species closely allied to or identical with those of Britain. One of

the most interesting was a minute species—Squamaria elegans—

which may be regarded as the most southerly plant known, being

found alone on the bleak and desolate southern coast of Cockburn’s

Island, beyond which all traces of vegetation disappear. Mr. Stark

concluded by a few remarks on the desirableness of more fully inves-

tigating the geographical range of these plants, with a view of illus-

trating other branches of natural history.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Feb. 22, 1848.— William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

‘The following paper was read :—

1. On A New Species or CuimpanzeEE. By Proressor Owen,

F.R.S.

This communication contained a description of the skulls of adult

and aged male and female Chimpanzees from the Gaboon river, west

coast of Africa, much exceeding in size and specifically distinct from

the previously known Troglodytes niger. ‘the author proposed to

call the new species Troglodytes Savagei, after Dr. Thos. S. Savage,

by whom it had been discovered and its existence made known to

- Professor Owen, in a letter dated April 24th, 1847, and of which the

following extract was read :—

|S Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. in. 5

66 Zoological Society.

‘Protestant Mission-House, —

Gaboon River, West Africa, _

‘« My dear Sir, April 24, 1847.

‘Your known interest in the Zoology of Africa will find a ready

excuse I trust for the following communication, and lead you, in the

midst of various engagements, to give me a few moments in reply.

Iam on my way to the United States in a vessel which, to complete

its voyage, had to touch at this point. I find it a region rich and —

untried in all the departments of Natural History, besides being full:

of interest in a far more important point of view, that of a missionary

field. I have found the existence of an animal of an extraordinary

character in this locality, and which I have reason to believe is un-

known to the naturalist. As yet I have been unable to obtain more

than a part of a skeleton. It belongs to the Simiade, and is closely

allied to the Orangs proper. It reaches nearly if not quite the

height of five feet in the adult state and is of a large size. I am con-

siderably in doubt in regard to its identity with an animal said to.

have been known to Buffon as a large species of orang-outan, under

the name of Pongo. It is referred to in a note on the 58th page

of the first volume of the American edition of Cuvier’s ‘ Régne

Animal,’ where he asserts that Pongo is a corruption of Boggo,

which is given in Africa to the chimpanzee or to the mandrill, and

was applied by Buffon to a pretended large species of orang-outan,

the mere imaginary product of his combinations. Then he says that

Wurmb, a naturalist of Batavia, transferred the name (Pongo) to a

monkey in Borneo, which he thinks identical with Pithecus Satyrus.

(the real orang-outan, a red orang of Asia).

** My excellent friend, the Rev. J. L. Wilson, missionary of the

Am. Bd. of Comm. For. Missions to this part of Africa, thinks that

Pongo comes from ‘ Mpongive,’ the name of the tribe, and con-

sequently the region, on the banks of the Gaboon river near its

mouth, among which tribe he has resided for about five years.

The tribe once extended a great distance on the coast above and

below the river Gaboon, and the languages spoken for a great

distance both above and below are evidently but dialects, with the

Mpongive, of one language. Whence Buffon professed to receive

his specimen of ‘large species of orang-outan’ I know not; but

this region and its vicinity indefinitely are the only points at which,

so far as I can ascertain, ‘a large species of orang-outan’ has been

heard of except the chimpanzee, which is now well-known. I have

seen it mentioned that the skeleton of the Pongo of Borneo is in the

Royal College of Surgeons, of which Institution you are a Professor. ©

Now may I solicit your aid in this matter? I will send you outlines

of the skull of the male and female (adults), and ask the favour of

a reply to my letter, stating whether you can identify them with

that of any animal you know of under the name of Pongo, or any

ether cognomen. JI have no correspondent in Paris; if you feel

sufficient interest in the subject, will you do me the favour to as-

certain from that city the fact whether such skulls exist in any

cabinet there? The natives state that a young one was caught

Zoological Society. 67

many years ago and sold to a French captain who never returned,

and that it was the only individual taken out of the river. From

what I know, the young skull would very much resemble that of

the chimpanzee. I have four crania (two male and two female),

with many bones, though not a perfect skeleton; but I hope to

complete one before I leave the river, and to procure a dead sub-

ject, which I shall preserve in spirits. Great uncertainty however

attends my success, as they are indescribably fierce and dangerous,

and are found only far in the interior; they are killed by elephant-

hunters only in self-defence.

«Below you have a sketch of the cranium of the male (No. 1)

and female (No. 2), executed for me by Mrs. Prince, the wife of

Dr. Prince, the English Baptist Missionary at Fernando Po, who is

here for a short time in search of health. a, a are two low ridges

converging as seen in the sketch, and uniting at 2, and forming a

strong prominent ridge in the course of the sagittal suture, which

comes into a junction with a lateral ridge, d, sent back from the

petrous portion of such temporal bone; e is a strong fossa of tri-

angular shape between the ridges a, a. ‘The space between the

zygoma and temporal bone in a transverse direction is 13 inch deep ;

the diameter from before backwards 3 inches; at 06 is a sinus

about half an inch in depth and an inch in length, with foramina

for the passage of blood-vessels and nerves. The two upper middle

incisor teeth are absent, but their sockets show their size to have

been nearly if not quite double the two outer ones. The two lower

middle incisor teeth are narrower than the two outer.

«The female cranium is a full-grown one, but differing from the

male in the prominence of the ridges, the two anterior corresponding

to a, a in the male, and the central are rudimental only, except at the

extremes of the latter where it joins the posterior transverse ridge,

lettered din the male. It has lost the two middle upper incisors, which

bear the same relation in respect to size to the two outer that those of

the male do. All the incisors both in the upper and lower jaw are

larger than they are in the male. The canines in the female are

shorter than in the male. ‘These points are all that I need specify

to enable you to identify the crania with any in your possession.

You will greatly oblige me by a comparison, and communicating

the result at your earliest convenience.”’

Professor Owen having, at the time when he received this in-

formation, observed in the cranium of a young but nearly adult

Troglodytes niger that the canine teeth presented the same sexual

superiority of development * as in the orang’s (Pithecus), believed

it possible that the marks of distinction mentioned by Dr. Savage

might prove to be the fully developed characteristics of old and

powerful males of the Troglodytes niger; and in the absence of

means of making comparisons of other characters, besides superior

size, longer and larger canine teeth, and concomitant strong sagittal

and lambdoidal criste, he had deemed it better to communicate

* Odontography, pl. 118, 119, fig. 1.

68 Zoological Society.

these doubts to Dr. Savage, than to hazard a premature indication

of a species, which might prove a sexual, or a local and stronger,

variety of chimpanzee. nee

Mr. Samuel Stutchbury of Bristol, who had likewise received from

Dr. Savage a similar announcement of the existence of a large and

formidable species of chimpanzee in the Gaboon district, had re-

quested some of the captains of vessels trading from Bristol to the

Gaboon river to make inquiries respecting the species and en-

Zoological Society. 69

‘deavour to obtain specimens of it; and the result was that Captain

George Wagstaff,had succeeded in procuring at the Gaboon river,

and had presented to Mr. Stutchbury, three skulls of the large species

and one of the smaller species of chimpanzee, all adult: and these

skulls Mr. Stutchbury had transmitted for description and exhibition

‘at the Zoological Society.

One of the skulls of the large species (Troglodytes Savagei) was

of a very old male: the length of the skull was 114 inches (0°29),

with the molars worn nearly to the stumps, and the crown of the

canine reduced, partly by fracture, partly by attrition, to its basal

portion : its pulp had been inflamed and had produced ulceration of

the alveolus.

A second skull was also of a male, of equal size, with the full

dentition of maturity, but with merely the summits of the cusps of

the molars and the margins of the incisors slightly worn. The

third skull of the Troglodytes Savagei was of a female, 9 inches

(0°23) long, with the mature dentition, and with the molars not

more worn than in the younger male. The fourth skull was of a

female adult chimpanzee, 74 inches (0°185) in length, of the known

species (Troglodytes niger), with the complete permanent dentition,

and the teeth more abraded than in the two preceding skulls.

The lower jaw was wanting in each of the foregoing specimens,

and the occipital or basal part of the skull had. been more or less

fractured in each; the skull of the young but full-grown male of

the Troglodytes Savagei being the most perfect.

Captain Wagstaff reached Bristol in a broken state of health, and

died soon after his arrival. The only information which Mr. Stutch-

bury was able to obtain from him was, that the natives, when they

succeed in killing one of these chimpanzees, make a ‘fetish’ of the

cranium. ‘The specimens bore indications of the sacred marks in

‘broad red stripes crossed by a white stripe, of some pigment which

could be washed off. Their superstitious reverence of these hideous

remains of their formidable and dreaded enemy adds to the difficulty

of obtaining specimens.

Besides the young but mature skull of the male Troglodytes niger,

of which the permanent dentition was figured in the author’s

‘Odontography,’ he had compared with Mr. Stutchbury’s speci-

mens of Troglodytes Savagei, a skull of a more aged male Troglodytes

niger with the permanent dentition more worn than in the younger

adult male of the Troglodytes Savagei. The results of a detailed

comparison between the skulls of the adult males of the two species

were then given. Besides the differences of size, as indicated in

the subjoined ‘ Table of Dimensions,’ the following were among the

characters establishing the specific distinction of the two chimpan-

zees. With regard to the dentition, the author observed that, as

in the smaller species of the Orangs of Borneo (Pzthecus Morio), the

Incisive teeth of the smaller species of chimpanzee (Troglodytes

niger) equalled in size those of the larger species (Troglodytes

Savagei) ; but that the canines and the molars were considerably

larger in the Troglodytes Savagei: the series of the five molar teeth

70 Zoological Society.

in this species occupy an extent of 2 inches 7} lines (0°068), whilst

in Troglodytes niger their extent is only 1 inch 103 lines (0°048).

The crown of the canine inclines more outwards.in Troglodytes

Savagei; the longitudinal convex ridge on its inner surface is more

prominent, the anterior groove bounding that ridge being deeper i in

Troglodytes Savagei than in Troglodytes niger; the posterior inner

groove is continued upon the root of the tooth in Troglodytes

Savagei. ‘The last molar is more nearly equal in size to the penul-

timate one, and is more complex in structure, than in Troglodytes

niger; it has the posterior outer cusp and particularly the posterior

inner cusp more developed, and it has distinctly the connecting

cross ridge between the posterior outer and the anterior inner cusp,

which ridge is not developed in the last molar of Troglodytes niger.

The bony palate is longer in proportion to its breadth than in

Troglodytes niger, in which the breadth of the palate between the

canines is absolutely greater than in Troglodytes Savaget.

The external sutures between the premaxillary and maxillary

bones, which disappear so early in the 7vroglodytes niger, are more

or less persistent and traceable in all but the oldest male skull of

the Troglodytes Savagei; these sutures. show that after the pre-

maxillary bone has entered the nose, of which it forms the lateral

boundary of the external opening, it again appears upon the exterior

surface of the face above the nostril, where its upper extremity forms

a triangular or wedge-shaped flattened piece, interposed between

the lower half of the os nasi and the os mavillare superius, thus ex-

cluding the latter bone from the boundary of the external nostril.

One skull of a young Troglodytes niger with deciduous teeth in place,

shows by the still persistent upper half of its facial suture, that it

terminates in a point a little above the middle of the border of the

external nostril, and that a portion of the superior maxillary is in-

terposed between it and the nasal: in two other skulls of young

Troglodytes niger, the slender pointed summits of the premazillaries

reach the nasals and exclude the maxillaries from the boundary of

the nostril, but do not expand into triangular plates as in Troglodyies

Savagei: in not any of the skulls of Troglodytes niger with the per-

manent dentition does any trace of the suture between the PrORAR:

illaries and maxillaries remain *.

The nasal bones of the Troglodytes Savagei also afforded a re-

markable specific character: although the traces of their primary

median division were obvious at their lower part, they had coa-

lesced with each other as in the smaller species; but instead of

being flat, or slightly and equably convex en the anterior surface,

as in Troglodytes niger, they are produced forwards as they incline

towards each other, along their upper half, and project there in the

form of a slight bony longitudinal ridge, equally dividing the lower

half of the interorbital space. ‘This character—the nearest approach

* M. de Blainville, describing the osteology of the chimpanzee from a young

specimen of the Troglodytes niger, says, “* Mais les prémaxillaires, qui offrent la

particularité de toucher a peine les os du nez et de souder de fort bon heure avee

les maxillaires,” &e. Ostéographie, fasc, i. p. 33, ’

Zoological Society. 71

to the prominent nasal bones of Man made by any known species of

ape—is as well-marked in the female Troglodytes Savagei as in the

male. The lower half of the coalesced nasals in Troglodytes Savaget

is expanded and nearly flat, of an oval form, with the border forming

the upper part of the nostril emarginate on each side of a median,

sometimes bifid, point. Thus the lateral border of the nasal bone

describes a strong sigmoid curve, convex outwards in its lower two-

thirds, in Troglodytes Savagei; in the less expanded nasal bone of

Troglodytes niger the same border is usually concave outwards, or

very slightly convex outwards at the lower third; and the outer

surface of the bone is flat or equably and very slightly convex. The

greater breadth of the lower end of the nasal with the expansion of

the upper ends of the premaxillaries, gives a different form to the

external nostril in the Troglodytes Savagei to that which it presents

in Troglodytcs niger: in this it is ovate or cordate with the narrow

end upwards; in the larger species it is a wide ellipsoid, almost as

broad above as below.

The alveolar portion of the premaxillaries in Troglodytes Savagei

was absolutely shorter than in Troglodytes niger, and therefore

much shorter relatively, and to that extent the skull of the larger

species is less ‘prognathic.’ ‘The zygomatic processes were not

only absolutely as well as relatively stronger and deeper than in

Troglodytes niger, but differently shaped; the squamosal portion

rising in an angular form in Troglodytes Savagei, and being as deep

as the malar portion. ‘The temporal fosse are relatively as weil as

absolutely wider; for whilst the zygomatic arches are more expanded,

the diameter of the intervening postorbital part of the cranium is the

same in the male Trogl. Savagei as in the Trogl. niger. There is a

distinct hemispheric mastoid process in the male Troglodytes Savagei.

The spheno-maxillary fissure is narrower and less bent in Troglodytes

Savagei than in Troglodytes niger, in which it more nearly resembles

that of Man. The supraorbital ridges were even proportionally more

developed in the larger than in the smaller species of chimpanzee,

and send down a vertical prominence to the root of the nasal bones.

The outer and lower borders of the orbits, and the whole malar bones

are more prominent and tumid, and, with the enormous sagittal and

lambdoidal crests and zygomatic arches, give a scowling and dia-

bolical physiognomy even to dry bones of the head of this most for-

midable of the great Anthropoid apes.

In the skull of the female of the Troglodytes Savagei in which

the canine teeth show the same sexual inferiority of size as in the

female Troglodytes niger, the molar teeth present the same superior

degree of development and complexity, especially the last molar, as

in the male of the larger species, and have demanded a concomitant

increase of bulk of the temporal muscles ; and consequently not only

are the zygomatic arches relatively stronger, but the temporal ridges,

instead of being separated as shown in an aged skull of the female

Troglodytes niger in the museum of the College of Surgeons, by a

smooth tract of more than an inch in breadth, come into contact

at the beginning of the sagittal suture, and are so continued back-

wards with a narrow groove between them, to the lambdoidal crest.

72 Zoological Society.

face almost flat in the female Troglodytes Savagei, and it is even con-

cave in the great males; whilst in both adult males and females of

the Troglodytes niger it is convex.

There are specific distinctions in the interior of the cranium of

the two species: the olfactory (rhinencephalic) fossa closed by the

cribriform plate, though very little wider, is considerably deeperin

Troglodytes Savagei than in Troglodytes niger ; and the ‘ crista galli,’

which is small in Troglodytes niger, is absent in Troglodytes Savagei, ou

nor is there any ridge continued from the fossa upon the inner sur- om

face of the frontal in the line of the frontal suture.

In Troglodytes niger there is a short ala minor sphenoidei continued ai

outwards from the anterior clinoid process, and the upper and outer

angle of the foramen lacerum anterius is produced into a short cleft :

in Troglodytes Savagei the rudiment of the ala minor terminates at —

the upper border of the foramen lacerum anterius, which has a sub- |

quadrate form, and is not extended outwards into an angular fissure.

The sella turcica is relatively shallower in Troglodytes Savaget than.

in Troglodytes niger, in which it is shallower than in Man.

Many other minor differences were noted, but these would be. rf

better understood by the aid of the figures in the memoir. Some

scepticism, the author observed, might be expected as to the“alleged

specific distinction of the large and small chimpanzees by natural-

ists who had not been able to realise the differences by actual

comparison of the specimens; but Professor Owen felt no doubt

that, as in the case of the Pithecus Morio, more extended knowledge

of the new species would confirm the validity of its distinction from

the Troglodytes niger.

The stronger zygomatic arches and the more developed sagittal

and lambdoidal crests might be viewed as adaptive developments

concomitant on the larger canines, and indicative of a larger and

more powerful variety of chimpanzee; but the larger proportional

molars and the smaller proportional incisors, the more equal and —

complex last molar tooth, together with the prominence—slight as

it is—of the nasal bones at their median coalescence, their inferior

expansion, and, above all, the reappearance of the premaxillaries by

their expanded superior extremities upon the face above the nostril,

are more than mere differences of size and proportion, and being

repeated in both male and female adults of the great chimpanzee of

Gaboon, leave no alternative, according to the value assigned to

such characters in other Quadrumanous genera, than to pronounce

the Troglodytes Savagei to be specifically distinct from the Troglo-

dytes niger, and this to be, as the Pithecus Morio is to the Pithecus

Wurmbii in Borneo, a smaller, feebler and more anthropoid species

of the genus Troglodytes in Africa.

In conclusion, Prof. Owen remarked that he had proposed the

name of the new species of Chimpanzee provisionally, for the con-

venience of its description and comparison ; and that, should he be

able to learn that its discoverer had given a name to it, he should

adopt that name, of which Troglodytes Savagei would then be a

synonym.

a «4

The development of this crest also renders the supraoccipital sur-

Zoological Society. ee

Troglodytes Troglodytes Simia

Savagei. niger. Wurmbii,

Adult

Male. | Female.| Female.| Male. | Female.

Length of the head from the inion, or pos-

bets plane of the occiput, to themar->11 4,9 0* 7 6/8 0)8 6 10 6

OP PRO ITCIGONS 800. . 65s ccrs cessen sooo

Lengel of the head from the inion to the >

fronto-nasa] suture .........seceseegeeeeees

Length of the head from the fronto-nasal 5

suture to the margin of the incisors .

Transverse diameter of the cranium at 6

—

the post-auditory ridges ............s0+00

Length of the smallest lateral cae |

of the cranium behind the orbits ......

Length of the os frontis. ........0cccee sees 4

Length of the sagittal suture.............6.., 3

Distance hetween the temporal ridges......

Diameter of the face at the zygomata ...... 6

Length Of the zygomatic fossa ............. | 2

Breadth of the zygomatic fossa............... 1

Diameter of the face taken from the out- } 5

* sides of the middle of the orbits ......

iow ©

we po ow hk

= op

ear wy ie ee

—

“I oOo wnNn Oe: © Oo w ono for) he oo

SN COMMON OD KF OO

pad

mrnomwo Om © i °) Oo eo

bol-

eC KCOoAno mo i? 9) Cael ~“r

—

—+

lor) no vNnownod , Ke OS

Interorbital space ...............ese00: hetaasey 1

Lateral diameter of the orbit ............... 1

Perpendicular diameter of the orbit......... 1

Transverse diameter of the nasal aperture . :

SO Nee eR OS kh EDO

nh No ee eK CO ek Re OO

Perpendicular diameter of the nasal aperture

Distance between the infraorbital fora-

~ SOW DO KH ODOAO WO =) ie 2) tho

Se eee Oo WO HK NOSNM &w hd cow bee oO

nD NHN Kee RHO Fk KBR Red wo FF WH

CS OOnos

iw) | oll lll coll ell ee el NO

ie.#) ? Oe or Sore: ed

"| Breadth of the alveolar portion of the

maxilla superior .....0.. 66.008 besides s2i

Distance from the inferior margin of |

Le)

for)

ive)

wow

ies)

iw)

nasal bone to the inferior margin of

the intermaxillary bones..................

Length of the bony palate . ...........6...... a:01

Distance from the anterior margin of the

intermaxillary bones to the anterior

palatal foramen .......... pcb panna trades

Antero-posterior extent of the palatal| | 1

process of the palate bone...............

Breadth of the crown of the first incisor...| 9

Breadth of the crown of the second incisor 7

—

o w

—

o fn

—_— ee

oS =

— oo

Ceo =

—_

—

wo oOo

nie

—- wo KOS

Breadth of the four incisors (upper jaw) ..

Length of the grinding surface of all the \

molares, the bicuspides included. ......

Length of the crown of the canine tooth...

Breadth of the enameled crown of the

Serene Obtb dt ic. ci. viwald.cavindic: 0.10

ge OTK

tole

no KK oS O&O

ao OC Oro aD

“ wo KOS ©

ior) no F Owe oo

|Interspace between the canine and in-

cisor teeth, upper jawW............s00...00s pO 270° 14

| Distance from the anterior margin of I

oOo +e. © leo ?oO oO

Oo. Oo: © oo Oo ©

role

the occipital foramen to the posterior

margin of the bony palate ...............

oOo

tole

bdo

Li)

—"

i—)

* To front border of premaxillaries.

+ This varies according to the outswelling of the ethmoidal cells: in one female skull of

a roy. niger the interorbital space was an inch across.

$ Of the alveolus. § Base mutilated. | Suture obliterated. ©

74 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

JouRNEY TO EXPLORE THE PRoyINCE oF PaRA.

Messrs. Wallace and Bates, two enterprising and deserving young

men, left this country last April on an expedition tou South America

to explore some of the vast and unexamined regions of the province

of Para, said to be so rich and varied in its productions of natural

history. They have already forwarded two beautiful parcels of in-

sects of all orders, containing about 7000 specimens in very fine con-

dition, and a vast number of novelties, besides other very rare spe-

cies, some of which were known only to the entomological world by

the beautiful figures in Cramer and Stoll, and a few shells and bird-

skins. The last parcel is the result of their journey up the river

Tocantins. ‘The following passage is an extract from their letter to

Mr. S. Stevens, dated Para, Oct. 23, to whom the consignments have

been forwarded, and who kas the disposal of them (see Advertise-

ment on cover).

*‘ If any one is curious about our trip up the Tocantins, you may

inform them that we ascended to about the 4th parallel of S. lat.

near the Rio Tabocas, having reached Arroya, the last abode of ci-

vilized people, and passed a little beyond to view the rapids called

Guaribas. We hired one of the heavy iron boats with two sails for

the voyage, with a crew of four Indians and a black cook. We had

the usual difficulties of travellers in this country in the desertion of

our crew, which delayed us six or seven days in going up; the voy-

age took us three weeks to Guaribas and two weeks returning. We

reached a point about twenty miles below Arroya, beyond which a

large canoe cannot pass in the dry season, from the rapids, falls and

whirlpools which here commence and obstruct the navigation of this

magnificent river more or less to its source ; here we were obliged to

leave our vessel and continue in an open boat, in which we were

exposed for two days, amply repaid however by the beauty of the

scenery, the river (here a mile wide) being studded with rocky and

sandy islets of all sizes, and richly clad with vegetation ; the shores

high and undulating, covered with a dense but picturesque forest ;

the waters dark and clear as crystal ; and the excitement in shooting

fearful rapids, &c. acted as a necessary stimulant under the heat of

an equatorial sun, and thermometer 95° in the shade. Our collec-

tions were chiefly made lower down the river. During the five weeks

of our journey we had no rain till the last two days. ‘The weather

here is as delightful as ever; the mornings invariably fine, and a

shower in the afternoon every third or fourth day, which cools and

refreshes everything delightfully. The heat is never oppressive ; the

nights always cool; there can certainly be no climate in the world

superior to this, and few equal. Since sending our last collection, we

have had further experience of the rarity of insects in this country.

The Lepidoptera are numerous in species, but not in individuals ;

the Coleoptera are exceedingly scarce, and other orders are gene-

Miscellaneous. Fi

rally, like the Lepidoptera, sparing in individuals ; we attribute it to

the uninterrupted extent of monotonous forest over which animal

life is sparingly but widely scattered. However this makes a differ-

ence in the commercial value of the subjects. The present collection

is the fruits of two months’ devoted and almost exclusive attention

to insects. Shells and Orchids continue to be exceedingly scarce.”

How to prevent the Attacks of the Bed-bug, Cimex lectularius.

By Joun Buacxwatt, F.L.S.

To Richard Taylor, Esq.

Oakland, December 7th, 1848.

My pear Siz,—A short communication of mine, printed in the

‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ second series, vol. ii.

pp. 357-359, recommending the adoption of a method of preventing

the attacks of the bed-bug, founded on the fact, established by ob-

servation and experiment, that this loathsome insect, in consequence

of not being provided with a climbing apparatus, is incapable of

_ ascending hard dry bodies having highly polished perpendicular sur-

faces, has elicited, I perceive, a few strictures from the pen of your

- correspondent Walter White, Esq., to the purport, that the plan

proposed is neither new in kind nor efficient in operation (‘ Annals

and Magazine of Natural History,’ second series, vol. 11. pp.457,458),

To the spirit in which the strictures are made, no objection can

possibly be entertained; but I may be allowed to remark, that the

sole object I had in contemplation when obtruding upon the readers

of your widely-circulated Journal my thoughts in connexion with

this practical application of entomological knowledge to the domestic

comfort of thousands of human beings, was public utility ; whether

the scheme propounded had novelty to recommend it or not, I had

small means of ascertaining, and, indeed, did not stop to inquire,

being satisfied that, speaking generally, it was, at all events, either

unknown or strangely disregarded.

‘With reference to the only circumstance advanced by Mr. White

as militating against the efficacy of the project I have enunciated ;

- namely, that bugs are in the habit of crawling up walls and along

ceilings until they perceive that they are directly over beds, when

they quit their hold of the plaster and drop upon them, I would ob-

serve, that although neither reading nor personal experience had

made me acquainted with this remarkable instinctive phenomenon

in the natural history of the bed-bug, yet the idea had occurred to

my mind that such a descent might sometimes happen accidentally ;

but that as it would probably be a rare event, and, except in the

case of an impregnated female, would not be likely to produce per-

manent inconvenience, any special provision to counteract it was

deemed unnecessary. Considered as the result of an innate propen-

sity this act assumes a widely different character, and it becomes a

matter of importance to determine in what manner it can be guarded

76 Miscellaneous.

against : fortunately the difficulty is not great; a canopy composed

of any light compact material closely attached to a wooden frame in

whose outer margins glass cylinders are so far imbedded as to leave

a bold, convex, exterior surface, would completely answer the pur-

pose. This canopy, whose area must exceed that of the bed, may

be supported on the summits of the bedposts or suspended from the

ceiling, as may be most convenient ; and if its periphery were con-

structed without angles, it would be a decided advantage. When the

extreme difficulty of extirpating bugs from rooms, especially in old

houses where they have been suffered to multiply to excess, is borne

in mind, the desirableness of possessing the means of securing beds

from their insidious approaches will scarcely be denied.

The plan of protection against the attacks of the bed-bug which I

have proposed or advocated, if the latter term should be thought

more appropriate, of course was never intended to apply to animals

provided with wings or a spinning apparatus; to prevent their ac-

cess to beds, recourse must be had to musquito-curtains, or to some

similar contrivance ; but with regard to spiders, as they do not seek

to prey upon or even to come in contact with the human species,

and as the pain consequent upon the wounds which our more power-

ful indigenous species are capable of inflicting is very slight and

speedily subsides, there is nothing to be apprehended from the Ara-

neidea of Great Britain.

I am, my dear Sir, very truly yours,

Joun BLackwALL.

DESCRIPTION OF SARCOPTILUS, A NEW GENUS OF PENNATULIDA.

By J. E. Gray, Ese., F.R.S. etc.

Sir William Jackson Hooker lately sent to the British Museum

some bottles containing animals in spirits, some from New Zealand,

others from South America, and some without any habitats: amongst

the latter there is a fine specimen of a Sea Pen, resembling the true

genus Pennatula in general form, but differing from it most essentially

in the form of the pinne and their substance, and presenting a most

interesting new form in the family.

Each of the pinne resemble the frond of Renilla, Lam.; they are

placed in two crowded rows, one on each side of the upper part of

the axis, and, like that genus, they have the polypes scattered over

the upper surface of the pinne, which, as well as the surface of the

stem, do not exhibit any spicula, but are smooth and fleshy.

This genus may be considered as the puleiee between Pennatula

and Renilla.

SARCOPTILUS.

Coral pen-shaped ; shaft thick, fleshy, attenuated towards the tip,

smooth, slightly striated longitudinally, and granulose on the surface ;

avis subquadrangular, rather thick, flexible when moist, formed of

concentric coats and longitudinal fibres. Pinne placed in two

crowded rows, one on each side of one of the faces of the upper part

Miscellaneous. 77

of the shaft, kidney-shaped, crumpled, with the polypes scattered on

the edge and upper surfaces, especially near the edge. Polypes

small, when contracted leaving very small papille on the surtace.

SARCOPTILUS GRANDIS.

Shaft very thick at the base, longitudinally striated. Pinne 25

on each side, the lower one smallest.

Hab. ? Brit. Mus.

Length 8 inches.—From the Proceedings of the Zool. Soc. for

March 14, 1848.

Remarkable Instances of Instinct, or Intelligence, in Animals.

By Dr. Warwick.

When he resided at Durham, the seat of the Earl of Stamford and

Warrington, he was walking one evening in the park, and came toa

pond, where fish intended for the table were temporarily kept. He

took particular notice of a fine pike, of about six pounds weight,

which, when it observed him, darted hastily away. In so doing, it

struck its head against a tenterhook in a post (of which there were

several in the pond, placed to prevent poaching), and, as it afterwards

appeared, fractured its skull, and turned the optic nerve on one side.

The agony evinced by the animal appeared most horrible. It rushed

- to the bottom, and, boring its head into the mud, whirled itself round

with such velocity that it was almost lost to the sight for a short in-

terval. It then plunged about the pond, and at length threw itself

completely out of the water on to the bank. He (the doctor) went

and examined it, and found that a very small portion of the brain

was protruding from the fracture in the skull. He carefully replaced

this, and, with a small silver tooth-pick, raised the indented portion

of the skull. ‘The fish remained still for a short time, and he then

put it again into the pond. It appeared at first a good deal relieved,

but in a few minutes it again darted and plunged about until it threw

itself out of the water a second time. A second time Dr. Warwick

did what he could to relieve it, and again put it into the water. It

continued for several times to throw itself out of the pond, and, with

the assistance of the keeper, the doctor at length made a kind of

pillow for the fish, which was then left in the pond to its fate. Upon

making his appearance at the pond on the following morning, the

pike came towards him to the edge of the water, and actually laid

its head upon his foot. The doctor thought this most extraordinary,

but he examined the fish’s skull, and found it going on all right. He

_ then walked backwards and forwards along the edge of the pond for

some time, and the fish continued to swim up and down, turning

whenever he turned ; but being blind on the wounded side of its skull,

it always appeared agitated when it had that side towards the bank,

as it could not then see its benefactor. On the next day he took

some young frieuds down to see the fish, which came to him as usual,

and, at length, he actually taught the pike to come to him at his

whistle and feed out of his hands. With other persons it continued

78 Miscellaneous.

as shy as fish usually are. He (Dr, Warwick) thought this a most

remarkable instance of gratitude in a fish for a benefit received ; and,

as it always came at his whistle, it proved also what he had pre-

viously, with other naturalists, disbelieved, that fishes are sensible to

sound. .

Dr. Warwick next related an anecdote illustrative of extraordinary

instinct in the elephant ‘‘ Chunee,” which was shot some years ago

at Exeter Change, London, in consequence of his having gone mad.

This animal would pick up a shilling from the ground with its trunk,

and place it in the waistcoat pocket of the person who intentionally

dropped it. Upon one occasion Dr, Warwick dropped a shilling

purposely out of the animal’s reach, and waited the result with some —

curiosity. The elephant appeared to consider for some time, and

then raising its proboscis to nearly a horizontal position, blew

violently against the opposite wall; the reverberation of the wind

was so forcible that it blew the coin over ; and the elephant repeated

its blowing until it had got the shilling within its reach; it then

picked it up as usual, and deposited it in the doctor’s waistcoat

pocket.

The President, Dr. Booth, also related an anecdote of this same

‘* Chunee.” When the first symptoms of madness were evinced, and

it was thought necessary to poison him, a strong dose of mineral

poison was inserted into an orange and given to the elephant. ‘The

animal was fond of oranges, and immediately swallowed it; but the

dose was not strong enough—it merely made him sick. It was at-

tempted to give a still stronger dose in the same manner, but the

animal would not take it, and would never again swallow an orange

without first crushing it on the ground, as if to smell its contents.—

Proc. of the Lit. and Phil. Soc. of Liverpool, Nov. iv. p. 76. |

BRACHYCLADIUM.

King’s Cliffe, Dec. 14, 1848.

As the generic name Brachycladium, ‘ Ann. of Nat. Hist.’ series 2,

vol. ii. p. 382, is pre-occupied, I beg to substitute for it Brachycar-

phium.—M. J. B.

PREVENTION OF BUGS.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Dec. 18, 1848.

GrenTLEMEN,—In the Magazine for the last two months are letters

on the prevention of the bed-bug (Cimex lectularius).

I have used Sir William Burnett’s Disinfecting Fluid, the solu-

tion of the chloride of zinc; it was applied by means of a feather

to all the joints and crevices in the bedstead and with complete

success. The solution entering the wood rendered it an unfit, and

probably a poisonous habitation for the Cimez.

The prevention of these animals is of more importance than sume

may at first suppose it to be; in some severe diseases, the disturbance

Meteorological Observations. 79

they give the patient may greatly impede recovery, and I have heard

of instances where soldiers in barracks finding sleep impossible in

bed have gone out of doors, and sleeping there have been seized

with inflammation of the lungs or other diseases, dangerous and

sometimes fatal. Yours, &c.,

Tuomas Stratton, R.N.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR NOV. 1848.

Chiswick.—November 1. Rain, with fog. 2 Fine: cloudy. 3, Overcast :

eloudy and fine. 4. Overcast. 5. Clear and frosty: overcast. 6. Overcast.

7. Clear and cold: sharp frost at night. 8. Frosty : bright sun: clear and frosty.

9, 10. Clear: slight frost at nights. 11. Overcast. 12. Slightrain. 13,14. Very

fine. 15. Clear: severe frost at night. 16. Frosty: clear and fine. 17. Densely

clouded : rain: peculiar luminosity in the evening: overcast. 18. Densely

clouded. 19. Very fine. 20. Densely clouded: rain: boisterous, 21. Clear

and fine; peculiar aurora borealis half-past seven p.m. in N.W. 22. Overcast.

23. Rain. 24. Cloudy: clear and frosty. 25. Frosty: overcast: slight rain.

26. Cloudy. 27. Very fine 28. Cloudy. 29. Densely overcast : boisterous.

30. Clear: cloudy: partially overcast.

Mean temperature of the Month ....0+..sseeseseeessseeeeeeees 41°-0]

Mean temperature Of Nov. 1847 .ccceeeseeecceseeeeees syovases 44 ‘61

Mean temperature of Nov. for the last twenty years ....., 43 +00

Average amount of rain in NOV. ...sc.secsesesseceeecerseesees 2°56 inches,

Boston.—Nov. 1. Foggy. 2. Fine. 3. Rain: rain a.m.and p.m. 4. Fine:

rain early A.M. and snow p.m, 5. Fine: raine.m. 6. Cloudy. 7, 8. Fine.

9. Cloudy: snow a.m. 10—14. Fine. 15. Cloudy. 16. Fine. 17. Cloudy:

rain a.M. 18. Cloudy. 19. Fine. 20. Cloudy: rain inevening. 21. Fine.

22. Cloudy: raina.m. 23. Cloudy. 24. Fine. 25, Fine: rain r.m, 26—

28. Fine. 29, Fine: rain p.m, 30, Fine.

Applegarth Manse, Some frit Bir GrrNON: 1. Dull a.m. : soft rain p.m. 2, Fine

generally: flying showers. 3. Rain am.: cleared: looking frosty. 4. Frost

hard : hills covered with snow. 5. Frost hard : sprinkling of snow. 6. Thaw:

showers : stormy. 7. Frost: fineclearday. 8. Frost: clear: snowr.m. 9. Fine

winter day : frost: snowinch deep. 10. Frost: clear: snow melting. 11. Frost:

dull and cloudy: snow gone. 12. Fine: no frost a.m.: gentle frost p.m. vik

Frost a.m.: a change of weather. 14. Frost a.m.: thaw: frost again. 15. Frosta.m.

thaw p.m. 16. Drops of rain occasionally. 17. Rain during night: aurora very

splendid. 18. Heavy rain during pights ditto day. 19. Frost a.m.: thaw p.m.

20. Storm of rain and wind: flood. . Bleak and dull all day. 22. Rain

greater part of day. 23, Fair a.m.:raine.m. 24. Frostagain. 25,26. Thaw:

rain and high wind. 27. Fair and fine. 28, Wet nearly all day: high wind.

29. Frequent showers. 30. Fair, but cloudy.

Mean temperature of the month ......... witha cbeddssades Dds SHE'S

Mean temperature of Nov, 1847 .........sescesseees esaci edoes 47 “7

Mean temperature of Nov. for the last twenty-five years . 40 °*4

Ramp tar Noe 1 947-3 ease. isd -c ish cecacvancnas $0: Spake eadnes .- . 8°79 inches.

Average amount of rain in Nov. for twenty years. ..... pnd en OS ae

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Nov. 1. Drops: rain; aurora, 2. Showers : hail-

showers. 3. Snow: hail-showers. 4. Snow; clear. 5. Showers. 6. Cloudy :

showers. 7. Showers: sleet. fs Snow-showers: clear: frost. 9. Cloudy : rain..

10, Cloudy: clear ;. aurora. . Bright: drizzle: showers. 12. Fine: clear.

13. Cloudy: showers, 14. Cloudy: hail-showers. 15. Cloudy: showers. 16.

Bright: cloudy. 17. Showers: aurora, 18. Damp: showers: aurora. 19. Hoar-

frost: showers. 20. Rain. 21. Rain: cloudy: aurora, 22. Rain, 23. Showers:

aurora. 24. Cloudy: clear. 25, 26. Cloudy: rain. 27, 28. Showers, 29.

Cloudy: showers. 30. Showers.

OL-0 ZI. 10- |:muu; *mM | -m | ‘ms | 17! FP | F6E/TEV| EF} O€ | Bb | OF-6z | HP-6z | LS-6% | LS-62 | 8£-6z £12.62 |£68-62| ‘of

“reesiereeee ZT. | smu | tus | tm | ms | £b | Sh | Sh) S| ZG| g€ | SS | oF-6z |92-62 | gb-6 | 79-62 | OF.62 ZHL-6z/616-62| “6%

srereritrener sores’) cuss | cms | ms | ms | LY | fop |f€b) €S| 9b) OF | FS |06-8% | 82-62 | 6£-6% | 09-62 | 95-62 296-62 060.06| “gz

steerieensceceeres! ous | om [emss | m | ¥Sb | Ob | CVI f0S! PH) 1H | 19 | 25.6% |LP-6% |gL-63.| 9S-6z | 96.62 SLL-6z/8L0-0€| “LZ

"DT. Be | ems | tm | cs | ms | $47} SH | PR] OS) Bh EV | SS | 90.6% | 1%-6z |SE-62 | gb-6% Ob-62 928-62 699-62) ‘9%

Seersteear aban, | odes’ | dele | «ag |” te ev | | 1€| LV) 1€, ov | gh | 8f-6% 12-62 | 09-6% | gL-6% 01-62 [26-62 \Pg0-08| “Sc@

Ro ee | ane eae | ee ihe €| w| 1€| €v| g€ ws | Sh | 18-66 9F-6% 08-62 | 99-62 €E-62 16€-6z €9L-60| “be

€S-1\""""°* VO. |-mum| ‘ao | *s | ss | f1b | {Ph | 78E) LV) Sh) GE | ZS | gI-6% LE-8z |81-6% | $6-8% | 08-82 |191-6z |L0-62| “€%

“101. 10 | -a’| 9 | *s | ‘us| Sh | oF | 68/¥gh| gh! fh | SS |96.gz 02.62 ‘18-92 00-62 £6-8% 891-62 892-64) “2

“PT. 0.) -a | sm | tms | us| SE | Fee |fzv| for) EF Ce | FS | Cb.6z | 00-62 02-62 | £%-6% | 03-6 £25.62 |299-64| “1Z

Tereesicorses HO. | om |tmems) *s | ms | OF | Lb FEV 719) 6V) oF | SS | £L-92 | LL-8% |01-6% | $Z-6z | E.6z |199-6z |PL8.6%| ‘oz

Terneefeetesecerers os | cm |twuuj) sma} 17 | LE | 0&| Sb LE! H] | OS | BE-6% |19-62-|89-6% | 12-64 | 9.6% £6L-6z 0S0-08| “61

"10. €0- | cu | tm | ms | ms | gf | 6€| 1¥| Lh| VR! PE | of | SE-6% |91-62 \€6-66 0£-6% 02-6% £19-6% 621-62) “81 |

serreeiosees FO. | smu | sma icmsm cms | OF | Sh | 6€\fgh| PR) SE | OF | $z-6a |LE-6z |0S.6% | 69-62 | 4S-6% 9098.62 |fL0.0€| “LI:

(SZ JOT-O; | os | tm | tm tm | TOR | OE | FLE) OF GLE BE | Sh | 78-62% LO-O€ |£0-0€ | S0-0€ | 98-6 SEZ-.0F 91£-08| “OI

TO. rp mo | tw | tm | om | Sh | SLY §93| wh) OF gl | EV | FO.OE SOF |0%-0€ | SE-0F | FO-0F 1ZF.0F SEP-0E) °S1

[vrinerjrsteon(oeeeme teere* ear | Sau) smo | et Le | $66 Fee Fh! 6€ Fo | Qh | 1E.0€ Sz-OF |9Z-0£ | Z-0€ | 98-6 19z-0£ |ISE-O€| “FI

10. frerfeeec ee su] tou jtwua) ‘mu | bb | 6h | 0G! OF| GSE) Lo | OF |LI-O£ Sz-0F | 12-08 | SE-0F |LO.0€ EZE-0F 6sh-08| “EI

ZO» [eee*/"*e""" PO. |*mum| ‘aud | ‘a | tau | foy | ob F6E| Lh) EF) SE | OF |SP.0€ gP-0F |9F-0€ | OF-0£ | PO.0€ LSE.0£ |61F-08| ‘aI

LO. [reeterfertt* 10. | *mu |tmuu| ‘ma | ‘aa | Sy | fpp $18 | fer} oF | 6€ | OF |SP-0F 'PV-0€ ‘oP-0F | G6£-0€ 00.08 [6z.0€ |PEE-08| “110

60. |" }OL. (10. | tau}. cu | mu | cu ov | bP) St} 6€) VE! Of | PY \1P-0€ |LE-0€ |OPF-0€ | 9z-0F 20-08 908-08 LSE.08| ‘OI

Teettsieeeeeeieoreoecrrers) mu | u | mu | tau | SP | OF | $8%) Sf \G-1€| 8% | EV |0Z-0F |8Z-0€ |0€-08 | 7Z-0F 06.6% 691-08 |61£-08| °6

| 21 lop fcc swum | smu | ‘mu | mu | Of | CF | 63; OV) ZEB | SV | SI-0€ |L6-6% | 66-60 | 06-62 71-62 £86.62 |Fg0-0F | “8

68. |e po. itmau | ‘mu | tm | mu | f6E |) OF | Ze) Sb] LE) | OF |18-6% |60-62 | 01-64 | OV-6% | P1-6% 819-62 |6Ly-6%| *L

| BO. [88] EO. eee] sau) aa) tm | aN 6€ | P| 6€| 06 GV; SE | OS |H1-6% |g1-6% | Z-6% | 8E-6% | Lz-6% 8ES.62 |Sb9-64| °9

(FZ. |] 90. | To. | ma | mu | ms | cms | PP | Ob | Pal FSP \G-1€| 6€ | LP | €E.6z |0z-6z |8£-60 | 8P-6% | EF-6% 689-62 |\g08-64| °*S

jTerterieseersl og. ices | uyeo | mau) “mu | oo €€ | 72€ | gz) 9£| LE| £6 | 6E | ZL-6% |ZL-6% | 99-66 | 09-63 | 91-63 96F.6z |LEL-62| “V

At. rereeel /g, jeerees| cu | tu | mS | mS | 6 €F | Of | OF| 17! DR! ZE | SS | 92.6% |9L-6% | 95.6% | OF-6% | 91-6% 9PP-60 |\719-62| °€

OF. jrrretisseretitesees) com | emsm | emss | mu | OF | 17 | SE) Fgh! PH! CF | VS | 60.62% |€9.6z | 19-66 | 9S-6% | 01-6% |L69.6z |S9L-6z| *%

GO. [reer OQ. | tou |tmsm | uyea; ‘a | fop | 2y| LE|fov| S| Ze | 6F | 0.6% |6F-62z | SP-6% | SF-62 | $1-6% S0S-6%/Z209-62! “I

2 o |g is) oO] 2m/? = | = | curd} ‘mre <|‘:ared | core ; ; “AON

cies) | ae lly [2b] Pelbe| UF leg] FIcE | etl 8 | S| ep | mm] me ot

Paes | & Ce) hat Bet eS eh oe ie : ace ee eee a

tes goat araiages 15s Bei ha ancapia catia Seed a So =

| “aey | "PULA *JaJIMOWIIY J, *IpJOULOIVG a

“KANHUQ) ‘asunyy younpung 7H ‘u0jsNO[D *_ “aay ay7 49 puv {auIHS-saluaWAG] ‘asunyyr quo 8opddy 0 cequng aN say] ay} ha $NoLsog

70 |[ROA “AIM 49 SuopuorTyT avau ‘MOIMSIHD Jy Ajar20g yoanynayeozy ayy fo uapeny ay} yo uosdwoyy, “ayy 49 app suoyvasasgy qoorFojosoajapy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES. ]

No. 14. FEBRUARY 1849.

—e

X.—The Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

By Ricuarp Spruce*.

[ With three Plates. ]

Brrore entering upon an enumeration of the Musci and Hepa-

ticee of the Pyrenees, it will be proper to indicate the sources

from which it has been derived. I have not been able to find

any trustworthy record of mosses gathered in the Pyrenees pre-

vious to the time of Bridel, who in 1803 visited the Pyrénées

Orientales and the northern part of Catalonia, where he disco-

vered his Bartramia stricta, Barbula chloronotos and some others.

Of Bridel’s mosses I have seen only a very few, communicated by

Professor Arnott from the herbarium of M. Requien. In the

3rd edition of the ‘Flore Frangaise’ (1815) several Pyrenean

stations of mosses are recorded, on the authority of DeCandolle,

- Ramond, Dufour and Grateloup. The two botanists last-named

have since that period continued to pay occasional botanical

visits to the Pyrenees, almost up to the present time, and to

their liberality I owe specimens of such mosses as they collected.

In 1825 the eastern and central Pyrenees were visited by our

distinguished countrymen, Messrs.G. Bentham and G. A. Walker-

Arnott, and the latter gentleman has kindly communicated to

me specimens of nearly alk his Pyrenean mosses, a few only of

which he has noticed in “ A Tour to the South of France and

the Pyrenees,” inserted in the ‘ Edinburgh New Philosophical

Journal’ for April 1826. Still later, from 1828 to 1830, the

eastern Pyrenees were at various times partially explored by Dr. C.

Montagne, whose knowledge of general Cryptogamy is unrivalled,

and his discoveries, including numerous lichens and not a few

mosses, were announced by himself in the ‘ Archives de Bota-

nique,’ tom. i. (1833), under the title of “ Notice sur les Plantes

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Jan. 11th, 1849.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iu. 6

82 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Cryptogames récemment découvertes en France,” &e. Most of

these I have had the opportunity of examining. In 1835, Dr.

Grateloup began to publish in the ‘ Actes de la Société Lin-

néenne de Bordeaux,’ tom. vii., a ‘‘ Cryptogamie Tarbellienne,

ou Description succincte des Plantes cryptogames qui croissent

aux environs de Daz, dans le Dépt. des Landes,” in which were

to be comprised all the Cryptogamia growing within 25 leagues

of Dax, a district which would include the extreme Western Py-

renees ; but it proceeded no farther than the publication of the

Characeze, Filices and Hepaticz, for specimens of most of which I

am under obligation to Dr.Grateloup. About the year 1843, MM.

Philippe and de Lugo, two botanists residing at Bagnéres-de-

Bigorre, began to collect the mosses and Hepaticee of the neigh-

bouring mountains, and on the occasion of my visit to that city,

two years afterwards, they put into my hands, without reserve,

specimens of all they had succeeded in finding. A few mosses

have also at different times been gathered in the Pyrenees by

MM. des Moulins, Durieu, Gaston-Sacaze, and probably by others

of whom [ have not heard, and of whose labours I cannot there-

fore make that honourable mention which is their due. In 1845

came my own visit to the Pyrenees, undertaken principally

(though not solely) for the purpose of studying the Musci and

Hepatic, and extending through a period of nearly eleven

months. It will not be without use if I here briefly retrace my

steps, as some repetition will be thereby avoided, and an oppor-

tunity will be afforded of indicating the position of certain loca-

lities, the names of which are of frequent recurrence in my cata-

logue, though too obscure to be found in an ordinary map*.

I arrived at Pau, the chef-liew of the Dept. of the Basses-

Pyrénées, and the ancient capital of Béarn, in the early part of

May 1845, and my first herborization in the Pyrenees was made

on the 13th of the same month. My excursions comprised, be-

sides the woods, &c. adjoining the town of Pau, the villages of

Jurancgon, Gélos, Rontignon and Narcastet, lying on the south-

ern bank of the Gave de Pau, with the valleys running up from

them to the southward, among what may be called the skirts of

the Pyrenees ; and the village of Bilhéres, lying south of the same

river. From the 29th to the 31st were devoted to a visit to

Oloron, at the entrance of the Vallée d’Aspe, along which runs

one of the most frequented roads into Spain. On the 11th of

June I again left Pau for St. Sever, in the Landes, on a visit to

Dr. Léon Dufour, the eminent naturalist, where eight days were

usefully spent in exploring the neighbouring /andes, especially

* For a fuller account of my tour consult the ‘ London Journal of Botany,’

vol. v. p. 134.

fea dik tepid ahs eee ahe araee

Fr TT AS Ae | Pe aN ree, Pe Oeeaee Set)

Mr, R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 83

those of Mugriet (Commune of Souprosse) a few miles distant

from St. Sever, and on the opposite side of the Adour. Return-

ing thence to Pau, I again started on the 25th for Laruns, a

little town lying about 26 miles to the southward, near the up-

per extremity of the Vallée d’Ossau, and midway between the

Eaux Bonnes and the Eaux Chaudes. Here commenced my ac-

quaintance with the real Pyrenees. My excursions included the

Pic de Ger and the Montagne Verte, the former overlooking the

Eaux Bonnes from the south and the latter from the north; the

Gorge de Hourat, conducting to the Eaux Chaudes, and watered

by the Gave de Gabas ; the Gave de Valentin, which uniting at

Laruns with the Gave de Gabas, forms the Gave d’Ossau ; the

village of Béost and the hameau of Bagés (celebrated as the re-

sidence of Gaston-Sacaze, the shepherd-botanist). Descending

the Vallée d’Ossau and again taking Pau in my way, I proceeded

on the 8th of July to Argélez, in the Dept. of the Hautes Pyré-

nées. ‘The following day was given to the herborization of Pierre-

fitte, on the south side of the valley (or rather plain) of Argélez,

and at the confluence of the gorges of Luz and Cauterets. On

the 11th I ascended to Cauterets, where I remained until the end

of the month. My excursions from it were to the Pont d’Espagne

and Lac de Gaube, ascending the Val de Jéret along the banks of

the Gave de Marcadaou ; to the valleys of Lutour and Combascou,

and to Mont Lizé. On the 2nd of August, accompanied by

Dr. Southby, a compatriot enthusiastic in the pursuit of natural

history, I crossed the central chain by the Port de Cauterets to

the baths of Penticosa in Aragon. In this excursion, which oc-

eupied four days, numerous interesting flowers, but scarcely any

mosses, were added to my collection. Returning to Cauterets,

and descending from thence to Argélez, on the 8th I again

ascended to Luz, at the entrance of the valley of Baréges. From

Luz I visited the celebrated Chaos and Cirque de Gavarnie, the

Vallée d’Estaubé, &c., but my bryological collections were not

much swelled thereby. On the 20th I crossed the Tourmalet to

Bagnéres-de-Bigorre, in the valley of the Adour. My stay was

but short, for the present, and my only excursion of importance

was to the flowery Mont Lhieris. The 27th and 28th of the

same month were taken up in walking through the mountains,

by way of the Hourquette d’Aspin, the Vallée d’Aure and the

Port de Peyresourde, to Bagnéres-de-Luchon, in the Dept. of the

Haute Garonne. During my stay here of five weeks, I explored

the whole of the magnificent Vallée du Lys (lateral to the valle

of Luchon) with its four lakes and twenty-four cascades, and

ascended the lofty mountain of Crabioules (mountain of crabes

or izards) which bounds it on the west, as far as the snow-line on

the Ist and 2nd of October. Before this time I had visited the

84 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

mountain of Superbagnéres, which rises from the back of the

town, the gorge of Esquierry (“le jardin des Pyrénées”); the

Lacs d’Oo (Lac de Séculéjo and Lac d’Espingo) lymg between

Mont Crabioules and the Vallée d’Aure ; the Vallée de Barbe (in

which is the Bois de Gouerdére), and, passing through the Port

de Portillon at its extremity, the upper part of the Vallée d’Aran

in Catalonia; and on the 10th, 11th and 12th of September,

passing through the Bois de Sajust and the Port de Bénasque (in

the central chain), | had ascended the Maladetta in Aragon.

Leaving Bagnéres-de-Luchon and the Haute Garonne on the

4th of October, I returned to Bagnéres-de-Bigorre, and occupied

myself until nearly the end of the month in exploring its envi-

rons, by which my collection of pleurocarpous mosses was much

enriched. The localities examined were the rocks of Bédat and

Salut, close by the town; Mont Lhieris and the woods of Gerde

and Asté at its base; the Gorge de Labassére; the Vallée de

Lesponne with Lac Léhou (otherwise Lac Bleu), and a tributary

valley (Ardalos) extending to the base of the termial cone of the

Pic du Midi. The autumn being unusually prolonged, and the

summits still clear of snow, I undertook another expedition to

the Basses Pyrénées, and on the Ist of November proceeded

again to Laruns, where I remained until fairly driven away by

the coming of winter. Besides the localities visited in summer

from this station, I now examined the Vallée de Béost, which

leads across the Col de Louvie to the Vallée d’Argélez ; the upper

part of the Gave de Valentin towards the Col de Tortes; the

mountain (Goursi) which shades Laruns on the south ; and Gabas,

near the base of the Pic du Midi. Driven from the mountains,

my next destination was, by way of Pau, to Dax (Aque Auguste

Tarbellice) in the Landes (Ager Syrticus), where I arrived on the

18th of November. In the midst of almost unceasing rain I vi-

sited in this rich district the ophitic rocks of St. Pandelon on the

banks of the Luy (a tributary of the Adour), the chalk rocks of

Tercis, and the woods of Saubagnac and La Torte. Having de-

voted a fortnight to a re-examination of the neighbourhood of

Pau, I returned early in December to Bagnéres to winter. In

the Pyrenees, as throughout nearly all the rest of Europe, the

winter of 1845-6 was remarkably mild, and by the month of

February the lower mountains were quite clear of snow. I availed

myself of this circumstance to explore the district almost com-

pletely, and in one instance to make, in company with M. Phi-

lippe, an excursion of four days (from the 5th to the 8th of Fe-

bruary) into the heart of the mountains, for the purpose of ex-

amining the back of the Pic de Mont-Aigu and the Vallée de

Castelloubon (otherwise V. de Gazos), which is separated by only

a narrow ridge from the valleys of Luz and Argélez. Even at

Pe PY ae ae Geigy

RW ets Sart ee -

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 85

that season we were able to reach an altitude of 7000 feet, and

might easily have gone higher, but the ground at that height,

though almost clear of snow, was frozen to the depth of several

“inches, and the waterfalls were changed into sheets of ice. The

chief localities examined near Bagnéres, and not previously

named, are the forests of Transoubét and of L’Escaladieu (the

latter on the road to Toulouse); the valleys of Campan, Serris

and Trébons ; the Bois de Lagaillaste and the Camp de César,

both near the village of Pouzac ; the Cétes schisteux of Loucrup

and the Bois de Montgaillard, on the road to Lourdes, These

examinations enabled me to add extensively to the list of mosses

previously observed by MM. Philippe and de Lugo. Finally

quitting Bagnéres early in March, a last visit to Pau rendered

my collection of the mosses of the Western Pyrenees still more

complete ; and in proceeding thence to Paris, two days spent at

St. Sever with the excellent Dufcur, afforded me rarities unob-

served the preceding year.

In this résumé of my wanderings I have avoided alluding to

the species collected, but it will be seen, by tracing my track on

the map, that I executed a network of journeys sufficient to ex-

plore pretty fully the tract of mountains traversed, extending

from the Vallée d’Aspe on the west to the Vallée d’Aran on the

east, and to enable me to state with considerable confidence the

amount and distribution of species within these limits.

Since my return from the Pyrenees I have had a few additional

species and habitats from my friend Philippe, and also from

M. Schimper, who passed through part of the Pyrenees in 1847

on his way into Spain.

It must in conclusion be acknowledged, that it is only botanists

resident in the Pyrenees who have it in their power to present to

the world a complete flora, whether Phanerogamic or Crypto-

gamic, of these mountains. Botanical geography is a subject

that can be but very imperfectly studied in the cabinet, and in

sittmg down to arrange the materials collected on a distant ex-

pedition, one always finds some deficiency, some essential obser-

vation omitted, which, to a person on the spot, might be sup-

plied by travelling possibly only a few paces.

General considerations on the structure, &c. of the Pyrenees.—

The Pyrenees may be aptly compared to an immense barrier,

raised by nature’s hand for the separation of two nations, and

extending from sea to sea. The transversal ridges which spring

here and there from the central chain may be considered as the

buttresses, or as the outworks of this great fortification. The

area occupied by these mountains lies between 3° 20! E. and

2° 0! W. long. (from Greenwich), and from a little north of the

43rd parallel nearly to the 42nd. Their direction, from the

-— >

86 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Mediterranean to the Bay of Biscay, is nearly W. by N.; and

their length, from Cape Creux to the Port des Passages, is about

270 English miles. It is well known that the Pyrenees have at

the latter limit reached but half their length, and that their con-

tinuation constitutes the elevated ridges of Bizcaya, Asturias and

Gallicia, up to their real termination at Cape Finisterre; at pre-

sent, however, we have only to do with that portion which sepa-

rates France from Spain, and to which the name “ Pyrenees” is

popularly limited.

When attentively considered, the Pyrenees will be found to

consist of two chains: the western, which increases in altitude

from the ocean to the Maladetta (10,722 ft.*), its highest point,

whence it rapidly sinks to the opposite sea; the eastern com-

mencing north of the Maladetta, with hills of slight elevation,

increases in height as it approaches the Mediterranean, not far ©

from which is Mont Canigou (8652 ft.), one of its loftiest sum-

mits. From the point of dislocation is thrown off to the north-

ward a remarkable embranchment, which separates the basin of the

Garonne from that of the Adour, giving birth to the latter river,

and stretches through the Dept. of the Hautes Pyrénées a little

way into that of Gers: its highest point is the Pic du Midi de

Bigorre (9000 ft.). Some geologists (as M. Reboul) have traced

several distinct axes of elevation in the Pyrenees; and M. Ele

de Beaumont supposes that they have been upheaved at four

distinct epochs, though the great mass owes its elevation to only

the third of these, which was posterior to the chalk formation.

The fourth epoch of elevation is perceivable only in the localities

where serpentine (ophite) appears.

The loftiest summits of the Pyrenees are nearly all out of the

central chain ; the Maladetta, the culminating point of the whole

range, is to the southward of it; as is also Mont Perdu, the next

in altitude. The depressions (called “ Ports” m the medial

ridge, and usually. “‘ Cols ” im the transversal ones) are all of con-

siderable elevation, often from 7000 to 9000 feet, and there are

only two passes practicable for carriages, one at each extremity

of the chain. On the southern or Spanish side the ascent is

more abrupt than on the northern side, where two ridges (at

least) parallel to the medial ridge, and yielding to it very little

in height, are usually distinctly traceable. The Spanish Pyrenees

are also watered by fewer streams, have fewer lakes, and are less

clad with forests than the French. On both sides the valleys are

in most cases steep; the basins we successively encounter in

* The altitudes are all in French measures, and I have given very few,

for besides that I had not the opportunity of determining any myself, the

altitude of the same mountain, as stated by different observers, often varies

considerably.

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musei and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 87

ascending therm are usually small, and occupied either by lakes,

or by alluvium deposited by the descending streams. In only

two cases have I seen hollows filled with peat, one on Mont

Goursi in the Basses Pyrénées, and the other at the head of a

small yalley, lateral to the Vallée de Lesponne in the Hautes

Pyrénées.

The line of perpetual congelation in the Pyrenees, I assume

from my own observations to be at an average height of nearly

9000 feet, or more than 1000 feet higher than in the Alps. One

authority, now before me, fixes it at 8718 feet, and Ramond

estimated it at from 8100 to 8400 feet, which I do not hesitate

to say is much too low. It varies however considerably with the

degree of exposure and even with the form of a mountain, and

the snow is uniformly found to melt less, and consequently to

- descend lower in an eastern exposure than elsewhere. Hence,

even on the highest mountains, the band of perpetual snow is

not more than from one to two thousand feet broad.

The streams which take their rise on the southern slopes of

the Pyrenees flow nearly all into the Ebro. On the northern

slopes, the space lying opposite the western half of this drainage

of the Ebro is occupied by the Adour and its tributaries, while

the space corresponding to the eastern half, extending from the

source of the Adour to that of the Arriége, is occupied by the

upper part of the basin of the Garonne. In the extreme eastern

angle, on both the northern and southern side, are various small

streams which run directly into the Mediterranean. This drain-

age of the rivers would seem to afford us the basis of a division

of the Pyrenees, for the purpose of estimating the distribution of

plants on their surface ; but on trial such a division will be found

imtractable, and I prefer another which separates the plants into

more distinct groups, and corresponds very nearly with that

adopted by the botanistes sédentaires of the Pyrenees. I divide

the Pyrenees into three districts, the Western, the Central, and

the Hastern, the limits of which I proceed to define.

The Central Pyrenees are comprised between the upper part

of the Gave de Pau, from its source at the Cirque de Gavarnie

as far as to the bridge of Lourdes, on the west; and Mont Mala-

detta and the Vallée d’Aran, watered by the infant Garonne, on

the east; or from the meridian of Greenwich* to about 50 minutes

of east longitude. This district includes, in France, the upper

part of the Dept. of the Haute Garonne and most of the upper

part of the Hautes Pyrénées ; in Spain, part of Aragon and a

very small angle of Catalonia. It is watered by the upper

* The village of Luz, in the valley of Baréges, is exactly in the longitude

of Greenwich.

88 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

branches of the Adour and Garonne, and contains the highest

mountains and the deepest valleys in the Pyrenees, as well as the

most extensive forests. Glaciers of great extent are found in this

district only ; the principal are those which occupy the northern

slopes of the Maladetta and Crabioules.

The Western Pyrenees extend from the Central to the ocean

at Bayonne and St. Jean de Luz. They include, in France, the

Dept. of the Basses Pyrénées and part of the Landes, stretching

as far as the Adour at St. Sever and Dax, besides a small portion

of the Hautes Pyrénées; in Spain, a small part of Navarre and

most of the northern part of Aragon. This district extends

farther to the north than either of the others ; it is consequently

colder at the same altitude, and in the sandy plains bordering

on the Adour and the ocean the climate is much more humid.

The Eastern Pyrenees are comprised between the Central and

the Mediterranean. In France they occupy the whole length of

the Depts. of Arriége and Pyrénées Orientales ; in Spain, nearly

all the northern part of Catalonia. This district is the most

southern, the warmest and driest, and the most denuded of

forests of the whole three*.

A rough sketch of the mineralogy of the Pyrenees, so far as it

is connected with the distribution of plants, will conduce to a

more complete idea of the peculiarities of these divisions. The

igneous rocks of the Pyrenees do not, as in the Alps, constitute

some of the loftiest mountains, and the highest point at which

I am aware of the existence of granite is on the summit of the

Pic du Midi d’Ossau (9186 ft.), unless it attains the summit of

Néouvielle (9696 ft.), as some maintain. In the eastern part of

the Western Pyrenees it constitutes the mass of the mountams

above Cauterets, especially those which include the valleys of

Combascou, Lutour and Jéret, and the Lac de Gaube; from

whence it passes (by the Vallée d’Azun, &c.) into the upper part

of the Vallée d’Ossau, where I have observed it from below the

Eaux Chaudes to the Pic du Midi, and on the cireumjacent moun-

tains, in which it is the predominant rock. From the Vallée

@’Ossau it dips at once sv profoundly as not to be observed in

the deepest parts of the Vallée d’Aspe, or im any of the valleys

to the westward, until it reappears near Bayonne, in the massif

of Cambo. In the Central Pyrenees it appears in the valley of

Baréges (continued from the valley of Cauterets) and about the

base of the Pic du Midi de Bigorre ; but, with this latter excep-

* I should add, that great part of the Arriége is still a terra incognita to

me, and I especially commend its exploration to resident cryptogamists.

Probably, from its containing some very lofty summits, as the Pies of Mont-

calm and Estats, both its character and its vegetable products would require

the western part of it to be annexed to our Central district.

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 89

tion, it rarely attains the surface in the neighbourhood of Bag-

néres-de-Bigorre. Near Bagnéres-de-Luchon it appears m most

of the valleys and at the base of the mountains. From the

Central Pyrenees it passes into the Eastern, where, especially in

the Dept. of Pyr. Orientales, it.constitutes a very large proportion

of the surface. In the granite I include gneiss, and possibly some

other rocks whose internal structure is of nearly the same cha-

racter.

-Mica-slate (schiste-micacé) I have observed in the Western

Pyrenees only in the valley of Cauterets, especially at the base of

the Monné and on Mont Lizé. Thence it passes into the Cen-

tral district, where it constitutes the terminal cone of the Pie du

Midi, the Pic de Mont-Aigu, and all the adjacent mountains.

The wall of rock which supports the waters of Lac Lehou is of

mica-schist, and in general the embankments of all the lakes in

the Pyrenees are of this rock or of granite. In the Eastern Py-

renees the mountains on the western side of the river Aude are

of mica-schist, and I am not aware of its occurrence elsewhere.

Slate (schiste-argileux) may be regarded as the most important

_ rock in the Pyrenees, appearing as it does in every part of them.

In the W. Pyrenees I have observed it in the Vallée d’Ossau ; also

near Argélez, where it is the predominant rock, extending from

thence along the gorge of Luz to the valley of Baréges, where it

meets the mica-schist and other primary rocks. Ascending from

Argélez by the valley of Cauterets, it extends (though not unin-

terruptedly) to the very summit of the central chain. The Port

de Cauterets and all the other passes which have fallen under my

notice are (as in the Alps) excavated in slate-rock, which is often

very siliceous, and cleaves with difficulty in at least two diree-

tions. From Cauterets the slate passes into the Central Pyrenees,

descending almost to their bases, and attaiming the ridge of the

central chain, as at the Port de Bénasque, &c. In the Eastern

Pyrenees it would seem to occur chiefly about the base of the

mountains, skirting the granitic nucleus. The lower mountains

in the Pyrenees, whose chief constituent is clay-slateor grauwacke,

have commonly rounded summits, and are covered with herbage ;

but the loftier ones, and especially those of the medial ridge, have

a bolder aspect ; their sides are furrowed by deep ravines, and

their summits are serrated and peaked. When closely examined

they are found to be in a state of continual decomposition and

degradation, probably from the dissemination of iron pyrites m

these rocks. 3

Transition-limestone (calcaire de transition) constitutes also its

proportion of the surface of the Pyrenees. In the W. Pyrenees

it forms the principal part of the ridge of the central chain,

lying to the south of the Pic du Midi d’Ossau. From the val.

90 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

ley of Cauterets it would seem to be entirely absent, but it re-

appears in the Central Pyrenees in the great valley of Baréges,

where it extends from the bottom of the valley of Gédre to a little

beyond the lake of Gavarnie, and plunges under the immense

mass of alpine limestone of the Marboré. The lower hills near

B.-de-Bigorre, especially the Pie de Lhieris, are formed almost

entirely of it, and here it often presents itself in thin beds, alter-

nating with clay-slate. In the upper part of the valley of Lu-

chon, and in all the surrounding mountains, I do not recollect

to have observed any calcareous rock. In the E. Pyrenees,

transition-limestone would seem to occur amongst the granitic

formations in detached masses (accompanied however by slate)

chiefly in the neighbourhood of Villefranche and Prats de Mollo,

and in the Corbiéres. The ascents of mountains of transition- —

limestone are interrupted by escarpments, which are rarely of

great elevation. |

Of secondary rocks, the only one which I shall have oceasion

to mention is oolitic limestone (calcaire alpin). To this rock the

Pyrenees owe some of their grandest features, as it forms escarp-

ments in some instances. considerably exceeding a thousand feet

in altitude, as at the Cirque de Gavarnie, the termination of the

Vallée d’Estaubé, &c. ; but wherever it attains the alpine region

(as in the instances just cited) I have found it quite destitute of

mosses, probably from its exposed position, above the region of

forests. It is only in the lower hills of the Western Pyrenees,

especially near Pau, where it occurs as a conglomerate, that the

alpine limestone has afforded me any cryptogamia. © Some of

Dr. Arnott’s mosses from the Pyr. Orientales, judging from the

fragments attached to the specimens, have been gathered on

alpine limestone.

Trap-rocks I have remarked in the Pyrenees in small detached

masses, but I have gathered cryptogamia only on a rapidly de-

composing ophite at Labassére near B.-de-Bigorre, and at St.

Pandelon near Dax. .

This brief sketch of the chief rocks of the Pyrenees is confessedly

very imperfect ; it is also designedly superficial, for it is only by

the surface-rock that plants whose roots rarely penetrate to the

depth of an inch can possibly be influenced. The position, too,

of any rock in the geological series cannot be said to have any-

thing to do with the distribution of plants, though the presence

of a certain mineral is in many cases essential to their existence.

From my observations in the Pyrenees and elsewhere, I have

ascertained pretty accurately what mosses require a matrix con-

taining carbonate of lime; these will be specified as they occur.

They have obviously no preference for primitive, transition, or

secondary limestone, but they are always most abundant and

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 91

luxuriant on limestones of which the surface rapidly decomposes ;

hence the older limestones, which in the Pyrenees are often trans-

formed into marble, are never in that state prolific in mosses. Of

those species which absolutely refuse to vegetate on limestone (and

they are not-very numerous), some are found on a great variety

of rocks ; but probably when carefully examined these rocks would

be found to contain some one element, essential to all the species

making choice of them. Si/ex, for example, seems necessary to

certain Grimmie ; and there are a few mosses rarely found except

_on rocks containing a large proportion of iron. It is scarcely

necessary to mention that many mosses are never found on rocks

at all, but by exception, some preferring the bark of living trees

(cortical) and others decayed trunks or logs (/ignal).

Distribution of Musci and Hepatice in the Pyrenees, according

to latitude and longitude.—The distribution of plants on any given

portion of the earth’s surface requires to be estimated both hori-

zontally and vertically, and if the surface to be considered extend

through several degrees of latitude, the two modes will require

to be exhibited both separately and in combination. It is ob-

vious that a comparison of the vegetation of any portion of the

earth with that of any other portion, or of the whole, must

always be incomplete, until the whole of the earth’s surface shall

have been examined. Hence the following account of the dis-

tribution of Musci and Hepatacee in the Pyrenees can only be re-

garded as approximatively correct. I enumerate 390 Musci and

91 Hepatice im the Pyrenees. Taking the whole number of

Musci known in the world to be 2400 (which is rather over than

under the limit), and of Hepatic to be 1200, this would show

the Pyrenees to possess nearly one-sixth of the entire family of

Musci and but one-thirteenth of the Hepaticz, or twice as great

a proportion of the former as of the latter. But this proportion

is very nearly what we should arrive at m- comparing the Musci

and Hepatice of Europe with those of the rest of the world, so

much more numerous are Hepatic in the southern than in the

northern hemisphere.

The species which attain absolutely their northern limit in the

Pyrenees seem tobe only the four following :—

Hypnum aureum. Tortula czespitosa.

Bryum platyloma. Southbya tophacea.

Those which attain their southern limit are apparently much.

more numerous; but when the mountains of Spain come to be

fully explored, the list will probably be somewhat lessened ; and

I ought to acknowledge that, possessing no complete list of the

Cryptogamia of Italy, I may have assigned the Pyrenees as the

southern limit for a few species which in reality extend farther

92 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

- south in Italy. So far however as I can ascertain, the follow-

ing species have their southern limit in the Pyrenees :— —

Hypnum umbratum,

Mnuium spinulosum.

Pyrenaicum., medium. 7

plicatum. Aulacomnion androgynum.

flagellare. Physcomitrium acuminatum.

striatulum. Tortula alpina.

czespitosum. latifolia.

crassinervium, aciphylla.

Vaucheri. papillosa.

pumilum. Dicranum fulvuin.

campestre. longifolium.

Starkii. Sauteri.

Miihlenbeckii. Arctoa fulvella.

pratense. Anodus Donnianus.

Haldanianum. Orthotrichum Bruchii.

heteropterum. rivulare.

catenulatum. urnigerum.

Sprucii, Hedwigia imberbis.

trichophorum. Grimmia anodon,.

planifolium. curvula.

Isothecium rufescens, suleata,

chryseum. atrata.

Leskea rostrata. Encalypta commutata,

longifolia. rhabdoearpa.

Anacamptodon splachnoides.

Mielichoferia nitida.

Catoscopium nigritum.

Bartramia marchica.

Bryum acuminatum,

Polytrichum sexangulare.

Fissidens grandifrons.

Sarcoscyphus adustus.

Alicularia compressa.

Jungermannia spheerocarpa,

polymorphum. Genthiana.

Zierii. cordifolia.

concinnatum. Lyoni.

Ludvwigii. Francisci.

obconicum. Lejeunia ovata.

julaceum. Frullania fragilifolia.

Mnium spinosum.

Dumortiera irrigua.

Few species can be expected to attain their eastern limit in

the Pyrenees (lying as they do on the western side of Europe),

and I can find only these six, of which all but one (Fissidens

grandifrons) had been previously supposed to be confined to our

own islands :—

Hypnum cespitosum.

Tortula papillosa. —

Fissidens grandifrons,

Lejeunia ovata.

Frullania fragilifolia.

Dumortiera irrigua,

The number of Musci and Hepatice which are not found any-

where to the westward of Europe, either on the continent of

America or in the intermediate islands, is considerable, and they

mostly attain their western limit in the British Isles. Some

species which reach their western Huropean limit in the Pyrenees

(not being found in the British Isles) reappear in N. America,

under nearly the same latitude: such are Hypnum Haldanianum,

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musei and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 93

Leskea rostrata and attenuata, Physcomitrium, acuminatum, Tor-

tula cespitosa, Dicranum fulvum, Fissidens grandifrons, &e. _ Tor-

tula chloronotos reappears in the isle of Teneriffe. There are only

the following species whose occurrence westward of the Pyrenees

has not yet been recorded :—

Hypnum Pyrenaicum. Tortula inclinata.

Vaucheri. Encalypta ligulata.

Isothecium Philippianum. Buxbaumia indusiata.

Bryum polymorphum. Plagiochila Pyrenaica.

Mnium medium. Scapania apiculata.

Of the few mosses which grow on the southern slope of the

Pyrenees, only one species (Tortula cespitosa) was not found at

all on the northern. The Spanish Pyrenees have in fact a pecu-

liarly arid aspect (to the eye of a cryptogamist), and correspond

well with the distant view I have had of the dry and naked

sierras of Spain*.

If we now compare the three districts of the Pyrenees, above

defined, one with another, we find a considerable number of

species peculiar to each. The following mosses, gathered in the

Western Pyrenees, were none of them observed in the Central

and Eastern Pyrenees. [Those species marked with a (+) are

peculiar to the sandy plains of the Landes. ]

Hypuum strigosum, Physcomitrium ericetorum.

~ megapolitanum fF. acuminatum.

ceespitosum +. Tortula ambigua fT.

trichophorum. papillosa.

Catoscopium nigritum. latifolia.

Bryum Tozeri. ceespitosa.

ceespiticium. Trichostomum luridum.

erythrocarpon. subulatum f.

torquescens. Dicranum spurium.

platyloma. Weisia cirrhata ft.

Muelleri +. Wimmeriana.

Mnium spinosum. Gymnostomum calcareum.

Funaria corvexa tT. Ptychomitrium pusillum.

Entosthodon Templetoni f. Orthotrichum crispulum.

* Cavanilles, in his ‘ Observaciones sobre la Historia Natural, &c. del

Reyno de Valencia (Madrid, 1795),’ amongst all the localities which he so

minutely describes, mentions but one of bryological promise, where he ob-

served the solitary moss which enters into his catalogue of the plants. In

speaking of the mountains of Valldigna (p. 218) he says, ‘‘ Los montes por

donde estén expuestos al mediodia son secos, y que no hay fuentes en sus

raices : al contrario las faldas septentrionales de todos ellos estan sembradas

de sitios himedos y frondosos, y en las raices nacen fuentes abundantes.

. . -- Enel valle de Barig son innumerables las fuentes que nacen desde

Aldaya hasta Puigmola..... En estos sitios htimedos y sombrios esta

siempre viva la naturaleza, cubierto el suelo de vegetales, y casi siembre de

flores : alli se disputan las plantas el terreno. La doradilla (Ceterach), el

polipodio comun, el pteris (Pé. aguilina) y la jungermania allanada (Jo.

complanata) occupan las hendeduras de las pefias.”

94 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Orthotrichum patens.

urnigerum,

Conomitrium Julianum f.

Buxbaumia aphylla fF.

Sphagnum cuspidatum f.

compactum Ff.

Alicularia compressa.

Southbya tophacea.

Jungermannia curvula.

minuta.

dentata f.

Lejeunia ovata.

calcarea.

Frullania fragilifolia.

The whole of the following were observed only in the Central

Pyrenees :—

Hypnum Pyrenaicum.

flagellare.

aureum.

faleatum.

Haldanianum,

heteropterum,

planifolium.

depressum.

Neckera pumila.

Entodon cladorrhizans.

insidiosus.

Isothecium Philippianum.

striatum.

Leskea rostrata.

longifolia.

Hookeria lucens.

Anacamptodon splachnoides.

Bartramia marchica,

Bryum pyriforme.

longicollum.

Ludwigii.

julaceum.

concinnatum.

cirrhatum.

Mnium lycopodioides.

medium.

Dissodon Freelichianus.

Anacalypta latifolia.

Tortula vinealis.

Ceratodon cylindricus,

Distichium inclinatum.

Dicranum fulvum.

majus.

falcatum.

Arctoa fulvella.

Campylostelium saxicola.

Brachyodus trichodes.

Anodus Donnianus.

Seligeria recurvata.

Anéectangium compactum.

Zygodon conoideus,

Orthotrichum rivulare.

Grimmia anodon.

funalis.

sulcata.

Fissidens osmundioides.

Tetrodontium Brownianum,

Sphagnum acutifolium.

squarrosum.

Sarcoseyphus adustus.

Jungermannia Schraderi.

Genthiana.

pumila.

cordifolia.

divaricata.

connivens,

Lophocolea minor.

heterophylla.

Harpanthus scutatus.

Chiloscyphus polyanthos.

pallescens.

Dumortiera irrigua.

The following species are peculiar to the Hastern Pyrenees, and

when the Hepaticee of that district come to be ascertained, the

list will undoubtedly be extended :—

Hypnum fluitans.

recognitum,

Fabronia pusilla.

Bartramia stricta.

Bryum bimum.

Tortula mucronifolia,

alpina.

Tortula subulata, var. inermis.

gracilis.

Orthotrichum Sturmii.

Grimmia plagiopoda.

trichophylla.

Polytrichum sexangulare.

In glancing over the above lists, we cannot fail to be struck

with the great number of species, especially of pleurocarpous

mosses, peculiar to the central district. The obvious and true

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 95

explanation of this is to be found in what is above remarked: re-

specting the depth of the valleys and the extent and density of

the forests ; pleurocarpous mosses demanding in the latitude of

the Pyrenees a great deal of shade.

A few species, occurring in both the Central and Eastern

Pyrenees, were not observed in the Western. They are :—

Hypnum reflexum. Desmatodon nervosus.

Mielichoferia nitida. Dicranum longifolium.

Bryum polymorphum var. cur- virens,

visetum. Grimmia atrata:

Timmia megapolitana. Cinclidotus aquaticus.

Trichostomum tophaceum.

The list of species wanting to the Eastern Pyrenees, but ob-

served in both the Western and Central, is so very large that I

forbear to insert it, feeling assured that when the former district

comes to be explored as the two latter have been, it will be found

much less deficient than this list would show it. Three mosses,

Amblyodon dealbatus, Tortula marginata and cuneifolia, growing

in both the Eastern and Western Pyrenees, have not hitherto been

observed in the intermediate district.

Were I now asked to name a moss characteristic of the whole

Pyrenees, 1 should say at once Fissidens grandifrons, Brid. (the

Dicranum palmiforme of Ramond), which is a conspicuous orna-

ment wherever moist calcareous rocks are found, but is scarcely

met with out of the Pyrenees*. Amongst the Hepatic, Jun-

germannia acuta is scarcely less abundant, growing on the same

sort of rock. The following species may also be considered re-

spectively characteristic of our three districts, viz. Southbya

tophacea of the Western, Isothecitum Philippianum of the Central,

and Bartramia stricta of the Eastern.

Distribution of Musci and Hepatice in the Pyrenees, according

to altitude—We come next to treat of the vertical distribution

of plants, the most interesting branch of Phytostatics. In at-

tempting to define our zones of altitude by natural boundaries,

* It will not be out of place to mention here a curious circumstance re-

lating to this moss. Its fruit has never yet been found, and even its flowers

were unknown when it was figured in the ‘ Bryologia Europea.’ A few years

ago, Mr. Sullivant discovered female plants at the Falls of Niagara, and in

1846 he published the specimens in his beautiful ‘ Musci Alleghanienses ’

(no. 186). In Jan. 1846, a single tuft of male plants was found by myself

and M. Philippe on a dripping limestone rock near Bagnéres, and the in-

florescence will be described in the proper place. These are all the flowers

that have ever been found, and it will be aremarkable circumstance if it be

ascertained (as this would seem to show) that only the male plant exists in

Europe, and only the female in America! The obvious conclusion would be

that the plant never had fruited, and without artificial aid never would

fruit. {t has, however, ample means of maintaining and spreading itself

without the aid of seeds,

96 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

that is, by certain plants which constitute a marked feature in

them, it would seem at first sight a great advantage could we se-

lect in every country the same species for this purpose ; but a little

research will suffice to show us the impracticability of this. To

go no farther than the Alps ; near as they are to the Pyrenees, and

similar as their vegetation is in many respects, there are yet im-

portant differences. While, for instance, there is no tree in the

Alps above the region of the spruce-fir (Pinus Abies, L.), in the

Pyrenees there is above this a broad and well-marked belt of

Scotch fir (Pinus* sylvestris, L.). Again, there is in the Alps,

above the limit to which the oak ascends, a zone in which the

birch (Betula alba, L.) is the predominant tree; but in the

Pyrenees the birch is excessively rare ; indeed I do not at this

moment recollect having anywhere seen it where I could be cer-

tain it had not been planted, and I perceive Mr. Bentham in-

cludes it in his catalogue with a mark of doubt. It would also”

be quite impossible to define any of our climatal zones in the

Pyrenees by the distribution of the heaths, as has been done for

the British Isles by Mr. Watson in his ‘ Cybele Britannica.’ The

only “ heath-clad hills” I have seen in the Pyrenees, reminding

me of our English and Scottish hills, are some of the lower

mountains around Bagnéres-de-Bigorre, and here the prevailing

species is Hrica vagans, though Calluna vulgaris occurs also,

sparingly. The latter species seems never to penetrate far into

the mountains. Again, Erica tetraliz is not found at all in the

Central or Eastern Pyrenees, but only in the Western. The

only heath I have remarked near Bagneres-de-Luchon is Erica

cinerea. E. arborea is abundant in the valley of Argélez and its

tributary valleys (Castelloubon, &c.), but is absent from the Cen-

tral Pyrenees, while it reappears in several parts of the Eastern.

It has been shown by M. des Moulins (“ Etat de la Végétation

sur le Pic du Midi de Bigorre, &e. ;” ‘Recueil des Actes de

VAcadémie Royale de Bordeaux,’ 1844), that several species of

thistles occupy zones of altitude in the Pyrenees which are easily

ascertained, and he has actually constructed a scale of the dis-

tribution of fourteen species in the Pyrénées Centrales, showing

the altitudes at which they appear and disappear. But were

this scale taken as the basis of a climatal arrangement (which M.

des Moulins by no means proposes), how would it assist us im

comparing the flora of the Pyrenees with that of Lapland, where

according to Wahlenberg, “Cardwi in sylvis admodum rari,

omnesque fere inermes sunt. De cetero quoque plante vel

frutices aculeati in Lapponia non crescunt, &c.” ?

In comparing two distant portions of the earth’s surface with

each other, in both of which the same plant is extensively distri-

buted, we are not hence to conclude that the zone which it oc-

Mr. R, Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 97

cupies has in both countries the same average annual temperature.

Were this the case, such discrepancies as the following would be

inexplicable. On Mount Etna, the beech, the birch and the

Scotch fir are said to occupy the same zone. In the Pyrenees

the beech ceases before the Scotch fir begins, and in the Alps

the birch is said to fail even below the spruce-fir. But in Lap-

land the birch extends far above the Scotch fir, and in fact

ascends higher on the mountains than any other tree. Assuming

the correctness of these observations (which for Lapland and the

Alps cannot be questioned), we are bound to conclude that there

are peculiarities of constitution in certain species which enable

them to ascend proportionally higher in one latitude than in

another *. In other words, an alpine flora is not necessarily an

arctic flora, in its character. Hence the saying of Linneus,

“ Plante diverse indicant altitudinem perpendicularem terre,”

must be regarded not as an axiom but asa problem, the complete

solution of which still remains to be effected.

It will readily be admitted that all our artificial arrangements,

'* The discussion of this tdiosyncrasy would demand an entire volume,

but Wahlenberg’s explanation of it (Flora Lapponica, Intred.) is worth

quoting, and should be borne in mind in comparing the flora of the Pyrenees

or of the Alps with that of Lapland. ‘‘ Valde probabile mihi videtur a calore

meridiano vegetationisgradum preecipue pendere”’(p. xlix, l. c.)—“Temperies

tantum illa esdivalis in vegetatione producenda efficax, constituit clima,

ejusque gradus determinat.” (p. lii.)—‘* Alize plantze longam magis, quam ca-

lidam estatem sibi exposcunt: ubi temperatura zstivalis media per tres men-

ses gradum 8°-5 (Centigr.) haud attingit, ibi hordeum haud ad maturitatem

pervenire potest. Hoc quidem jamdudum infra Enontekis contingit ; sed

nihilominus tamen arbores varie estate brevi et calida hujus regionis con-

tente sunt: Betule enim et Salices alpes versus longe altius late propa-

gantur. Arbores conifer fere ac Hordeum estatem longiorem quamquam

temperatiorem, requirunt, itaque longe altius ascendunt in alpibus Helve-

ticis quam Betula, &c. Ex observationibus thermometricis allatis constat,

@statem in alpibus Helveticis, etiamsi temperatior sit, fere longiorem esse,

quam in alpibus Lapponicis; et pro certo scimus, temperaturam mediam

omnium mensium per totum annum eo magis zquabilem esse in montibus

Andium Americz meridionalis, et igitur omnes arbores, calidiorem quam

longiorem zstatem requirentes, ibi crescere desinunt duplo longius infra

limitem nivalem quam apud nos; sed Hordeum aliaque Cerealia temperie

moderata 7 vel 8 graduum contenta, si ea modo longior sit, duplo altius

versus limitem nivalem ibi adseendunt quam omnes arbores.” (p. liii.)

It is also well known that some plants will bear forcing, that is, will sur-

vive and flourish under constant excitement and irritation, much better than

others ; hence we could hardly expect any plant which will not bear some

degree of forcing, to thrive in the rapid summer, with its long days and

proportionally great meridional heat, of countries bordering on the Arctic

circle ; should it even subsist through the rigorous winter of that region.

I am sensible how much the absence of exact thermometrical observa-

tions takes away from the completeness of this sketch of part of the flora

of the Pyrenees. I have none of my own to adduce, except a few made at

the foot of the Western Pyrenees in the month of June, when I found the

meridional temperature to often exceed 90° Fahrenheit.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. in. 7

98 Mr. R.Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

whether phytostatical or phytological, are imperfect; yet they have

all their use in placing the same object before us under different

points of view. As regards the Pyrenees, I have judged it best

under all the circumstances to adopt the climatal arrangement

sanctioned by the usage of the most eminent resident botanists.

The first exposition of this is to be found in the writings of

Ramond, one of the earliest observers in geographical botany.

He ascertained that the oak (Quercus robur) ascended from the

plains to the height of 1600 metres ; that the beech (Fagus syl-

vatica) occupied a zone of from 600 to 1800 metres ; the fir

(Pinus Abies) and the yew (Taxus communis) a zone of from

1400 to 2000 metres; and that the Scotch fir (Pinus sylvestris)

commencing at the latter limit, ascended in its smaller forms

(especially that called Pinus Mughus by Jacquin) as high as

2400 metres. Above this limit (he observes) there are no more

trees. Here commence shrubs, with dry leaves, and mostly pro-

cumbent or prostrate stems, which are concealed under the snow

during the winter. Such are Rhododendron ferrugineum, various

species of Daphne, Passerina and Globularia, Salix herbacea and

reticulata, &c. Leaving these, we meet humbie herbs with

perennial roots, leaves in rosettes and mostly naked stems: first

in the series are Gentiana campestris, Primula villosa, Saxifraga

longifolia, Aizoon, &c.; next, Ranunculus alpestris, nivalis and

parnassifolius, Androsace alpina, &c.; lastly, Ranunculus glacialis,

Saxifraga cespitosa, oppositifolia, androsacea and grenlandica

(Lapeyr., non L.) : these, with lichens, reach 3000 or even 3400

metres, and extend to and even beyond the line of eternal snow.

Guided by these observations of Ramond, and by others of his

own, M. des Moulins, in the admirable memoir above-cited, has

proposed to divide the Pyrenees into zones of altitude, as follows.

The commencement of the subalpine zone he places at 4200 feet,

about which altitude the cultivation of esculent vegetables (rye,

potatoes, cabbages, &c.) ceases. It extends as far as 6000 feet,

which is the upper limit of the growth of the spruce-fir and the

beech*. The plants of the mountains, united with certain plants

frequent in the plains, form the basis of its vegetation, and the

real subalpines attain in it their greatest development both as to

size and number. Meadows are scarce in this zone and do not

occur above it.

The alpine region M. des Moulins divides into three zones.

First, the inferalpine, which extends from 6000 to 7200 feet, and .

is characterized chiefly by the presence of Pinus sylvestris, which

* My own observations are here somewhat at variance with those of M.

des Moulins. The beech has seemed to me to fail ordinarily some hundred

feet below the fir, and in effect about the point where the latter attains its

greatest development.

-Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 99

even in its most stunted form scarcely passes the upper limit.

Rhododendron ferrugineum expires in this zone at from 6600 to

6900 feet, and above this altitude the herbage is composed chiefly

of Nardus stricta (a grass common in the marshes of the Landes !)

and of Festuca eskia, Ram. (F. varia y. crassifolia, Koch ; Eskio,

Jispet and Oursagno of the mountaineers of the Pyrenees). Amongst

the shrubs characteristic of this zone may be mentioned Vacci-

nium Myrtillus and uliginosum, Empetrum nigrum, Sorbus cha-

memespilus and Salix Pyrenaica ; amongst the herbaceous plants,

Silene ciliata and Arenaria ciliata. Crocus multifidus, which is

a conspicuous ornament of the lower mountains (as around

Bagnéres-de-Bigorre), reaches the very summit of the inferalpine

zone.

The medialpine zone extends from 7200 to 8400 feet. Festuca

eskia attains the®upper limit of this zone, but Nardus stricta fails

below it. Juniperus nana is the giant of the vegetation, already

so much contracted. Here the weeds which follow the traces of

man and of the domesticated animals from the plains, cease to

exist. ‘The following species are abundant in this zone : Statice

_ alpina, Gentiana alpina, Potentilla nivalis, Cherleria sedoides,

Silene acaulis, Iberis spathulata, Berger., and Pyrethrum alpinum.

Lastly, above 8400 feet, in order to characterise the superalpine

zone, we have merely to add to the plants of the middle zone

a very small number of herbaceous plants, all perennial, and

rarely descending into the medialpine zone. Such are Ranun-

~ eulus glacialis and parnassifolius, Stellaria cerastoides, Androsace

alpina, Sibbaldia procumbens, Saxifraga grenlandica, Lap., and

S. androsacea.

_ Thus far M. des Moulins. Of the zone below the subalpine,

which I call the Zona montosa, he says nothing, because it was

not necessary to his estimation of the flora of the Pic du Midi.

It corresponds very nearly to Mr. Watson’s ‘Agrarian Re-

gion,” and were it our sole object to determine the distribution

of Phanerogamia within its limits, it would be expedient to

divide it into three zones, as M. des Moulins does the alpine

region. Ascending from the plain, these zones might con-

veniently be separated, first by the upper limit of the cultivation

of the vine, and secondly by that of maize, and the three divi-

sions would be of nearly equal breadth. The cultivation of the

vine in the Pyrenees is, as Humboldt observed it to be in South

America, very nearly coterminous with the natural forests of

chestnut-trees. It is true that chestnuts occur above the. vine-

yards, but it is only sporadically ; and so do vines occur here and

there, trained to cottages in sheltered situations, considerably

beyond the zone where they normally find a suitable climate. The

cultivation of maize extends’to about the point where the box

100 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

begins to flourish luxuriantly. For the purpose, however, of

estimating the climatal distribution of mosses, it will rarely be

requisite to divide the montose zone ; and where I find occasion

to speak of an inferior and a superior montose zone, it is to be

supposed divided into two equal portions.

In order to enable any one to compare more completely the

distribution of plants in the Pyrenees with that of the rest of

Europe, and espécially with that of our own islands, I add the

names of several plants which I have myself observed in the.

various zones, of which many of them have appeared to me cha-

racteristic.

Planities (= Z,). Teesdalia nudicaulis, Helianthemum alys-

soides et guttatum, Viola lactea, Silene bicolor, Lupinus angus-

tifolius, Corrigiola littoralis, [llecebrum verticillatum, Hyoseris

minima, Erica scoparia et ciliaris, Anagallis ten@lla et crassifolia,

Pinguicula lusitanica, Phalangium bicolor, Avena Thorei, Agrostis

setacea et elegans, Airopsis globosa, Cynosurus echinatus, &c. &e.

Zona montosa (= Z,). Pars inferior. Ranunculus nemoro-

sus, Anemone ranunculoides, Hepatica triloba, Geranium pheum,

Saxifraga Geum, Asperula cynanchica, Prunella grandiflora, Sta-

chys alpina, Euphorbia hyberna et dulcis, Cephalanthera ensi-

folia, Keeleria cristata, Melica ciliata.

Zona moniosa superior. Potentilla micrantha, Orobus luteus,

Saxifraga Geum, Astrantia major, Heracleum Pyrenaicum, Arnica

montana, Cirsium Monspessulanum, Prenanthes purpurea, Soyeria

lapsanoides, Scrophularia Scopolii, Erinus alpinus, Teucrium

Pyrenaicum, Calamintha sylvatica, Rumex scutatus, Buxus sem-

pervirens, Carex montana, Asplenium septentrionale.

Zona subalpina (= Z,). Ranunculus aconitifolius, Spirea Arun-

cus, Meconopsis Cambrica, Arabis alpina, Hutchinsia alpina, Car-

damine latifolia et resedifolia, Viola cornuta, Dianthus Monspes-

sulanus, Saponaria ocymoides, Geranium cinereum, Hippocrepis

comosa, Trifolium alpmum, Sempervivum montanum, Saxifraga

Geum et aquatica, Cherophyllum hirsutum, Sambucus racemosa,

Galium vernum, Ramondia Pyrenaica, Scrophularia Scopolii, Di-

gitalis purpurea et lutea, Linaria alpina, Veronica Ponz et saxa-

tilis, Tozzia alpina, Teucrium Chameedrys, Nigritella angustifolia,

Lilium Pyrenaicum, Merendera Bulbocodium, Carex ornithopoda,

Asplenium Halleri.

Zona inferalpina (= Z;). Ranunculus Gouani, Helianthemum

(Elandicum, Viola biflora, Gypsophila repens, Geranium cine-

reum, Trifolium alpinum, Dryas octopetala, Geum Pyrenaicum,

Potentilla alchemilloides et rupestris, Epilobium alpinum, Pa-

ronychia serpyllifolia, Saxifraga Aizoon 8. minor, Eryngium

Bourgati, Aster alpinus, Homogyne alpina, Carduus carlinoides,

Crepis pygmza, Jasione perennis, Erinus alpinus yar. hirsutus,

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 101

Veronica aphylla, Bartsia alpina, Pedicularis comosa, Horminum

Pyrenaicum, Pinguicula grandiflora, Androsace carnea et villosa,

Primula integrifolia, Globularia nudicaulis et rupestris, Statice

alpina, Salix Pyrenaica et reticulata, Luzula pediformis, Carex

sempervirens, Festuca varia, Aspidium Lonchitis, Lycopodium

Selago, Polypodium Phegopteris.

Zona medialpina (= Z,). Ranunculus alpestris, montanus,

Pyrenzeus, Cardamine bellidifolia, Draba aizoides, Sisymbrium

pinnatifidum, Saponaria cespitosa, Arenaria purpurascens, Stel-

laria cerastoides, Cerastium alpinum, Cherleria sedoides, Geum

montanum, Potentilla nivalis, Rhodiola rosea, Saxifraga aretivides,

bryoides et muscoides, Asperula hirta, Aronicum scorpioides,

Chrysanthemum alpinum, Erigeron alpinus, Gnaphalium leon-

topodium et supinum, Senecio Tournefortii, Crepis pygmea,

Taraxacum officmale var. alpmum, Campanula pusilla, Jasione

perennis, Phyteuma hemisphericum, Euphrasia minima, Pedicu-

laris Pyrenaica et rostrata, Pinguicula alpina, Soldanella alpina,

Daphne Cneorum, Veronica alpina, Juniperus nana, Juncus tri-

fidus, Luzula spadicea et pediformis, Carex Pyrenaica, Festuca

varia.

Zona superalpina (= Z;). Cardamine bellidifolia, Draba niva-

lis, Potentilla nivalis et Salisburgensis, Saxifraga bryoides, gra-

nulata var., muscoides et groenlandica, Lap., Seriecid Tournefortii,

Gentiana alpina, Myosotis sylvatica var. alpestris, Pedicularis

rostrata, Soldanella alpina, Statice alpina, Salix retusa et her-

bacea, Luzula spicata, Carex curvula et nigra, Agrostis vulgaris

var. alpina, Sesleria disticha.

Throughout the following catalogue of the mosses, the zones

which each species occupies will be distinctly specified ; and to

enable me to do this in the smallest possible compass, I propose

the notation of zones above indicated, that is to say, Z, for the

first zone above the plain, Z, for the second, &c., and Zi for the

plain itself. It is in many cases difficult to ascertain the zoné in

which a moss has normally its station, for in mountainous coun-

tries the seeds, &c. of mosses are carried down by the streams,

precisely as those of flowering-plants are ; but a large proportion

of mosses are found only near streams, and that especially in a

low latitude, where the requisite degree of moisture is more rarely

met with. Hence certain mosses, “natives of the alpine region,

are occasionally found some thousands of feet below it. To take

an instance in Grimmia spiralis, a species which is stated by the

authors of the ‘ Bryologia Kuropea’ to have its “ véritable habitat

au-dessus de toute végétation forestiére.” Near Cauterets, op-

posite the baths of La Raillére, on the rude blocks of granite

which are thickly strewn along the banks of the Gave de Marea-

daou, this species forms large lax tufts, disfigured by the sand of

102 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

the stream, yet bearing a few capsules. This is far below the

commencement of the subalpine zone ; but in continuing to ascend

the stream, until we emerge on the broken plain adjacent to the

Lac de Gaube, where the only trees are a few scattered pines

(i.e. towards the upper limit of the inferalpine zone), we find the

same species, forming small compact tufts and bearing a profu-

sion of fruit, growing on the same sort of rock, and often far

removed from any stream. Here it is obviously at home.

The localities visited within Z, are for the most part entirely

destitute of mosses, in consequence of the declivities bemg co- -

vered with sliding fragments of schistose rock. Two species of

Hepaticee, Sarcoscyphus emarginatus and Alicularia scalaris, com-

mon in the plains, ascend in varying forms nearly to the limit of

perpetual snow, and with Jungermannia julacea form the sole

representatives of the tribe in Z;. I must also observe, that

nowhere in the Pyrenees do mosses and lichens ascend higher

than all flowering-plants. Even above the line of perpetual con-

gelation, wherever a rock peeps out of the snow (its sides being

too steep for the snow to rest upon them), Saxifrages, and two or

three other kinds of plants equally hardy, fix themselves in its

crevices. This is also the case with lichens, but scarcely with

real frondose mosses, and I very much doubt whether there be any

region in the world-(alpine or arctic) where mosses leave below

them every phanerogamous plant, although we have long been

taught to believe that such is the case. Ramond found flowers

to accompany Mont Perdu almost to its summit. |

I proceed now to exhibit in a tabular form a list of those

Musci, Hepatice and Lichenes which have appeared to me cha-

racteristic of the various zones in the Pyrenees. I have consi-

dered a species characteristic of a particular zone for the follow-

ing reasons: 1. It is either abundantly distributed in that zone

throughout the chain, and scarcely seen above or below it; or,

2. It occurs at various (it may be distant) points of the chain,

and nowhere abundantly, yet is always confined to one zone; or

else, 3. It is distributed through several zones, but exists im its

perfect state only in one. A few species flourish with equal

luxuriance in two or more zones. Those mentioned for the

superalpine zone were almost its sole occupants, and most of

them were sterile. The species united by brackets were fre-

quently grouped together in one tuft, so as to be taken up at

once by the hand; or, in the case of crustaceous lichens, occupied

the surface of one stone. The species printed in italics are con-

sidered peculiarly characteristic of the zone in which they are

placed.

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci. and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 103

Muscr.

HeEparica&,

_ LIcHENEs,

euidjesodns vuo7z

Reo]

pes

Polytrichum juniperinum.

Jungermannia julacea.

Sarcoscyphusemarginatus.

Alicularia scalaris.

Parmelia chrysoleuca.

Lecidea atrobrunnea.

Umbilicaria proboscidea var,

Endocarpon miniatum, var.

complicatum.

("7 =)

“euldeipoeu euoz

sexangulare.

Encalypta rhabdocarpa.

Hypnum molluscum var.

{ Desmatodonlatifolius,var.

Weisia crispula var.

| Bieranum Starkii.

Arctoa fulvella.

Grimmia sulcata.

atrata.

muticus.

Weisia crispula var.

Tortula vinealis, var. nivalis

Dissodon Freelichianus.

Anacalypta latifolia.

Bryum turbinatum, var. lati-

Jolium.

Hypnum plicatum.

Jungermannia julacea.

Sarcoscyphus emarginatus.

Alicularia scalaris.

Gymnomitrium concinna-

tum.

Umbilicaria proboscidea. |

atropruinosa.

Cetraria pinastri.

Cladonia vermicularis.

gracilis.

Lecidea Morio.

confluens.

Wahlenbergii.

Parmelia ventosa.

Peltigera crocea.

LOT ORT Re ee

a Ss ge li

(Ag=)

[esajur Buz

Sg gee * eee

*euld

Hypnum plicatum.

Leskea incurvata.

Tortula aciphylla.

Dicranum Starkii.

Desmatodon latifolius.

Hypnum reflexum.

~ callichrous.

Grimmia spiralis. ~

ovata var.

alpestris,

Timmia megapolitana.

Bryum polymorphun, var.

curvisetum,

alpinum.

capillare var. 3.

Bartramia ithyphylla.

Gymnostomumcurvirostrum

Hypnum dimorphum.

trichophylla.

Mastigobryum deflexum,

Gymnomitrium concinnatum

Jungermannia albicans var.

Peltigera crocea.

Lecidea Wahlenbergii.

Parmelia ventosa.

Lecidea Merio.

Parmelia badia.

Biatora decipiens.

[eqns vuoz

“eul

Bryum acuminatum.

subtile.

{ Hypnum dimorphum.

Zierii.

eapillare var, 2.

Hypnum Crista-castrensis

uncinatum,

Schreberi.

salebrosum.

[sothecium striatum.

Bartramia Halleriana.

Trichostomum glaucescens,

Campylopus longirostris.

Grimmia elatior.

Gymnostomum rupestre,

Starkii.

Halleri.

Ptychomitrium polyphyllum.

.|Grimmia ovata.

Mastigobryum deflexum.

Jungermannia trichophylla

curvifolia.

reclusa.

Scapania apiculata.

Jungermannia nana.

spherocarpa.

lanceolata,

riparia.

acuta.

{

Cetraria juniperina.

Parmelia ventosa.

Biatora lurida.

Umbilicaria pustulata. =~

104 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

4200’.

Musct1.

HeEpatica.

LicHENEs.

‘rolzadng

*('7 =) esojuoul vuo7z

*1OLOJUT

Pterogonium filiforme.

Leskea attenuata.

Entodon insidiosus,

Hypnum rugosum.

abietinum,

catenulatum.

Bryum elongatum.

Dicranum polycarpum.

Rhabdoweisia fugax.

Orthotrichum Hutchinsiz

{ rupestre.

Tortula paludosa.

Trichostomum tortile.

Grimmia leucophea.

Fissidens grandifrons,

Bryum obconicum.

Hypnum crassinervium.

Plagiochila Pyrenaica.

Jungermannia acuta.

Wilsoniana.

Lsothecium repens.

Hypnum Haldanianum.

pratense.

Teesdalii.

Leucodon sciuroides.

Dicranum montanum.

Tortula revoluta.

- echloronotos.

Bryum atropurpureum.

Grimmia crinita.

Fissidens incurvus.

Southbya tophacea.

Jungermannia Wilsoniana.,| -

Parmelia fulgens.

crassa.

Lecidea candida.

vesicularis,

Verrucaria maxima.

Opegrapha cerebrina.

Verrucaria Dufourei.

*saryrueld

= (y=)

Hypnum illecebrum.

Leptodon Smithii.

Bryum torquescens var.

Tozeri.

Muelleri.

Entosthodon Templetoni.

Tortula cuneifolia.

Trichostomum subulatum.

Jungermannia Francisci.

Saccogyna viticulosa.

Mastigobryum trilobatum.

Reboulia hemispheerica.

Riccia fluitans,

natans.

Parmelia chrysophthalma.

rubiginosa,

Clementiana.

Opegrapha elegans.

Lyellii.

It was my intention to have given here a comparative view of

the distribution of Musci and Hepatice in the Pyrenees and in

the other great mountain-ranges of the world, as also with that

of our own islands, but this introduction has already swelled to

a tedious length, and I hasten to close it with a few general

observations.

As there are certain flowering-plants which accompany the

habitations of men and of cattle from the plains nearly to the tops

of the mountains, namely, in the Pyrenees, nettles, mallows and

docks (Rumex Patientia) ; so there are likewise certain mosses

which cling with equal tenacity to these traces of civilization.

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 105

The most notable are Ceratodon purpureus and Funaria hygro-

metrica. Tortula ruralis is associated with these until in the in-

feralpine zone it meets and is supplanted by 7. aciphylla, which

I have never seen away from the sheep-cotes and the huts of the

shepherds. At about the same height Hypnum rutabulum and

Bryum capillare give place to Hypnum plicatum and Leskea in-

curvata; these last, along with Yortula aciphylla, indicate the

localities where the domesticated animals have taken up their

temporary sojourn, throughout all the higher mountains.

The cryptogamic vegetation of the Pyrenees, taken in the mass,

has great general resemblance to that of our own islands, espe-

cially of Ireland, and the species common to both attain nearly

the same comparative altitude. Yet there are features in the

former which would forcibly strike a bryologist accustomed onl

to the mosses of the British Isles. About the foot of the Pyrenees

he would be struck with the luxuriant fructification of Dicranum

glaucum and Leucodon sciuroides, the fruit of the latter being one

of the greatest rarities of our islands; and he would equally re-

mark the absence of Bryum cespiticium, of which I gathered only

_ a single tuft, on a wall near Oloron; nor has it been observed

elsewhere in the Pyrenees, though we are accustomed to look on

it as the commonest of mosses. Bryum cernuum and inclinatum

are almost equally scarce, though frequent with us and ascending

high into the mountains. Were he next to climb the lower cal-

careous hills, he would see Hypnum rugulosum, abietinum, and

Leskea attenuata profusely covering the scattered stones and

rocks, and forming quite a marked feature even in the scenery.

But he would miss Hypnum undulatum and. the Sphagna which

ornament our moist turfy hills ; and if he ascended: higher, he

would probably see no Splachna or Andreae. The rarity of the

latter cannot be attributed to the southern latitude of the Pyre-

nees, for they exist even under the equator, as for instance on

Mount Pichincha. The abundance of these two genera in the

Alps of Switzerland must give a character to their vegetation

wanting in the Pyrenees ; and in general the Alps would seem

to be much more mossy than the Pyrenees, above the region of

forests, giving birth for example to an immense number of Brya, —

which in the Pyrenees are nowhere abundant above the inferal-

pine zone. This may reasonably be attributed to the more

northerly position of the Alps, to their extending through a far

wider zone of latitude, and not consisting like the Pyrenees of a

single narrow chain; and to their greater humidity, which is

probably-dependent on the immense breadth of snow that perpe-

_ tually covers them. The species described in this catalogue as

new have none of them been observed in the Alps, with the ex-

ception of Hypnum Pyrenaicum, which was the only one noticed

106 =~ Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum.

above the subalpine zone; and there are a few other Pyrenzan

mosses wanting to the Alps*.

Two Jungermannia exceedingly common in Britain, Lophocolea —

bidentata and heterophylla, are all but absent from the Pyrenees ;

and two others, Jungermannia barbata and Ptilidium ciliare,

great ornaments of our mountainous districts, are altogether

wanting. ‘The latter attains its southern limit in the north of

Italy ; it is distributed throughout middle and northern Europe,

but grows in greatest luxuriance within the Arctic circle. (Conf.

Wahlenberg and the accounts of our Northern voyagers.)

According to Wahlenberg, there are in Lapland, as in the

Pyrenees, extensive forests of Pinus Abies and P. sylvestris, and

both descend into the plain ; the former-cease at the altitude of

800 feet and the latter at 1200 feet, indicating respectively the

upper limits of the ‘regio sylvatica” and the “ regio subsylva-

tica.”” But in the Pyrenees these trees ascend proportionally far

higher than in Lapland ; and that they do not occupy the same

climatal zones we shall see by comparing the positions of a few

mosses common to both countries. In the Pyrenees, Tortula tor-

tuosa, Bryum crudum, Didymodon capillaceus and Dicranum virens

are found in the region of coniferous trees, and are rarely seen

above it ; but these are precisely species mentioned by Wahlen-

berg as characteristic of his “Alpes inferiores,” which are above

the region even of the birch (“regio subalpina, Wahl.”’), and are

characterized by the presence of Betula nana, Diapenzia lappo-

nica and Silene acaulis. Yet the comparative altitudes attained

by the mosses in the Pyrenees and in Lapland accord very nearly,

and the species which ascend highest in the one for the most part

do the same also in the other. Hence the zone occupied by a

moss common to both has probably in both the same ave

estival temperature. sbi

[To be continued. |

XI.— Alge Orientales :—Descriptions of new Species belonging to

the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitiz, LL.D. &.t

[Continued from vol. ii. p. 434.]

[ With a Plate.}

WIGHTIANZ.

10. Sargassum porosum (nob.) ; caule cylindraceo, brevissimo, mu-

ricato, ramis planis; foliis ovato-oblongis, subundulatis, inciso-

* The number of species which I have found in the Pyrenees new to the

flora of France is considerable; but I cannot give a correct list of them, as I

have not the dates of several species discovered in the Alps and Jura and

nearly contemporaneously in the Pyrenees,

+ Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh 14th Dec. 1848.

es oS CN te Sa eS

Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. 107

_ dentatis, uninerviis ; vesiculis spheericis breviter petiolatis ; recep-

’ taculis minutis, axillaribus, cylindraceis, oblongis, inermibus, sub-

racemosis.

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis; Shuter (1827), Wight.

Root an expanded cartilaginous disc. Stem cylindrical, very

short (in the only specimen I possess scarcely half an inch), about

the thickness of a blackbird’s quill, muricate. Primary branches

few, 12-18 inches or more lonz, simple or sparingly divided, flat,

a line or more broad, giving off the secondary branches in a

distichous manner at intervals of about half an inch ; these are

from 3 to 6 inches long, and closely setewith fruit-bear ing ramuli

likewise distichously arranged, and from half an inch to an inch

in length. Leaves; those of the young primary branches,

especially near the base, an inch long, ovate-oblong, sometimes

ovate-lanceolate, somewhat undulate, deeply, and very regularly

inciso-dentate ; those on the secondary branches half the size

above-mentioned, and those accompanying the fructification mi-

nute and somewhat cuneate; all furnished with a slender nerve

becoming faint and disappearing before reaching the apex, and

with abundance of oval pores. Vesicles spherical, on stalks

scarcely a line long; those accompanying the leaves on the

young primary branches considerably larger than the seed of

Lathyrus odoratus ; those on the smaller branches and those inter-

mixed with the receptacles much less. Receptacles axillary, about

a line long, cylindraceous, linear-oblong, obtuse, unarmed, form-

ing irregularly divided clusters. Colour a rich red-brown, the

‘sae i leaves paler and somewhat translucent. Substance mem-

ranaceous, slightly rigid when dry.

This species is allied to Sargassum incisifolium, Ag., found at

the Cape of Good Hope, but differs in the entire receptacles be-

sides other characters. In an old state the branches lose their

leaves and seem covered with the little tufted racemes.

The specimen which I possess from Dr. Shuter was kindly

communicated by Sir W. J. Hooker.

11. Sargassum elegans (nob.); caule filiformi, teretiusculo, ramosis-

simo ; foliis lineari-oblongis, obtusis, laciniato-dentatis, inferne

oblique attenuatis ; vesiculis parvulis, spheericis ; receptaculis li-

neari-oblongis, subcompressis, apicem versus dentatis, racemosis.

Wight in herb. no. 15.

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indie Orientalis ; Wight.

Plant probably between 1 and 2 feet long ; the specimen before

me being fully 12 inches of the upper extremity, the whole of

_ which bears evidence of having been covered with branches. Root

I have not seen. Stem, or probably more correctly primary

branch, filiform, about double the thickness of a hog’s bristle,

108 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum.

giving off spreading branches 3—4 inches long, at intervals of

half an inch, which become gradually shorter upwards, thickly

covered with leaves, vesicles and receptacles. Leaves linear-

oblong, or, sometimes, oblong-lanceolate, nearly three-quarters

of an inch in length, 2-3 lines broad, obliquely attenuated at

the base into a very slender petiole, sharply inciso-dentate, or.

even laciniate, furnished with a delicate nerve and oval pores.

Vesicles numerous, spherical, the largest not half the size of the

seed of Lathyrus odoratus, most of them as small as an ordinary

pin’s head, often apiculate, and the apiculus excentric, furnished

with a few papilliform pores, and supported on a little compressed

stalk not a line in length. Receptacles axillary, cylindraceous or

subcompressed, oblong or somewhat club--shaped, sharply toothed,

and forming little racemose tufts about a line and a half long.

Colour dull reddish brown. Substance somewhat membranaceous

and slightly diaphanous.

A very beautiful species. When dry, the laciniate teeth of the

leaves give them quite a fringed appearance.

12. Sargassum brevifolium (nob.); caule teretiusculo, muricato ;

foliis parvulis, obovatis, dentatis, uninerviis; vesiculis minutis,

sphericis ; receptaculis filiformibus, elongatis, racemosis.

Wight in herb. no. 20. |

Var. 8 ; foliis laciniato-dentatis, in petiolo longiore attenuato. An

species distincta?

Wight in herb. no. 10.

Hab, in mari Peninsule Indie Orientalis; Wight.

Root I have not seen. Stem (or primary branch?) probably

2 feet long or more; but only fragments are in my possession ;

cylindraceous, somewhat muricate. Branches 4 or 5 inches long,

thickly clothed with the fructiferous ramuli, which are not more

than half an inch in length. Leaves; those on the main branches

I have not seen ; those on the secondary branches, from the axils

of which the clusters of receptacles and vesicles arise, are about

a third of an inch long, more or less obovate, remotely dentate,

rounded at the end, furnished with pores and a nerve which soon

becomes rather faint and disappears below the summit. Vesicles

spherical, numerous, the size of a large pin’s head, having pro-

minent pores, supported on filiform stalks half a line in length,

and arising from the lower ramifications of the raceme. Recep-

tacles numerous, filiform, elongated, forming much-divided ra-

cemes from a quarter to half an inch long. ~ The receptacles are

not unfrequently foliaceous towards their upper extremity, in

which case they resemble linear leaves toothed at the margin, and

are furnished with a nerve and pores. Colour reddish black when

dry. Substance cartilaginous. |

On the Structure of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 109

In variety 8. the stem is more muricate. The leaves smaller,

and besides being inciso- or laciniato-dentate, they are attenuated

more gradually into a longer and more slender stalk. The recep-

tacles are smaller, but present no other perceptible difference.

In the absence of more perfect specimens, and indeed of a

larger series, the present description must necessarily be imper-

fect. The plant I have considered as a doubtful variety bears a

great resemblance to the other, yet 1 might perhaps with some

reason have raised it to the rank of a species; the striking simi-

larity of the fructification alone deterred me. Should it prove

distinct, it may bear the name of S. pergracile.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Sargassum porosum.

Fig. 1. Leaves and vesicles on the young plant.

— 2. One of the lower leaves.

— 3. Leaves and vesicles on the fertile branches.

— 4. Leaves of the ramuli with receptacle.

— 5. Portion of a branch with old racemes, after the leaves and vesicles

have disappeared. The two last magnified.

. Sargassum elegans.

Fig. 1. A branch.

— 2. Leaf from ditto.

— 3. Raceme.

— 4&5. Raceme.

— 6. Vesicles. 2, 4, 5 and 6 magnified.

Sargassum brevifolium.

Fig. 1. Lower portion of a branch.

— 2. Raceme of fructification, with vesicles.

— 3. Raceme, vesicles and leaf.

— 4. Vesicle.

— 5. Portion of var. 8.

— 6. Leaves of ditto. 3, 4 and 6 magnified.

XII.— Observations on the Minute Structure and Mode of Con-

traction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre ; being the abstract of a

Paper read before the Royal Medical Society, Edinburgh, De-

cember 15th, 1848. By W. Murray Dost, F.B.S.E.

[ With a Plate. ]

Tue structure of cross-striated muscle is a subject which has

more or less engaged the attention of minute anatomists, since

the first introduction of the microscope as a means of histological

research.

There is perhaps no avimal texture as to the nature of which

more contrary opinions have been held, or more conflicting state-

110 Mr. W. M. Dobie on the Minute Structure and’

ments advanced, than that of voluntary muscle, so that even at

the present time it must still be considered a question by no

means set at rest. “FOI

My object in the present communication is to state briefly

the opinions which a careful examination of this texture in seve-

ral animals has led me to adopt, confining my observations to the

elementary fibre, independent of its sarcolemmal sheath.

Before proceeding to do so, I shall very shortly notice the

opinions of the principal microscopic anatomists who have been

empioyed in this investigation. : |

Robert Hooke and Leuwenhoek were the first to examine

muscular fibre with the microscope. Robert Hooke speaks of

the “ fibres resembling a necklace of pearl ;”’ it is probable that

by fibres he means the ultimate fibrille.

Leuwenhoek saw and figured the transverse strie, which he

regarded as only surface-markings produced by the windings of

a spiral thread. He considered the fibre to be composed of glo-

bules, less in size than the corpuscles of the blood. He made

cross-sections of the fibres, and showed them to be polygonal and

surrounded by areolar texture.

Malpighi, in an isolated passage of his works, notices the

transverse striz. De Heide also described and figured them.

In the large work of Muys, which appeared in the middle of

the last century, the author describes muscle with great care ; he

was evidently acquainted with the transverse strie, and figured

the fibrille, which he terms “ fila,’ and describes as “ nonnun-

quam etiam nodosa” (PI. VII. fig.laé cd). The nodose appear-

ance would seem to have perplexed him, and he considered it not

universal. Muys was well-aware of the solidity of the elementary

fibres, and his drawings of cross-sections of muscle are well-

worthy of examination.

Prochaska wrote an excellent treatise on muscle* ; he supposed

that the markings seen on the surface of a muscular fibre were

caused by the lateral pressure of vessels, nerves or fibres. He

injected muscle very successfully, and found the vessels so nu-

merous, that he attributed the contraction of muscle to the dis-

tension of these vessels throwing the fibre into zigzag flexures. —

Fontana, in his treatise “On the Venom of the Vipert,”

makes some short but excellent observations on muscular fibre ;

he was the first anatomist who ascribed the transverse striz to

the lateral coaptation of the sarcal elements of the fibrille. He

thus speaks of the fibrillee :— ere

“ Les fils charnus primitifs sont des cylindres solides, égaux

entr’eux, et marqués visiblement a distances égales de petits

signes, comme d’autant de petits diaphragmes, ou rides. Je n/’ai

* De Carne Musculari. + Sur le Vénin de la Vipére, 178}.

Mode of Contraction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 111

pu apereevoir dans ces fils une marche vraiment ondée, et il m’a

paru que les petites taches curvilignes du faisceau primitif étoient

formées par les petits signes, ou diaphragmes, des fils charnus

primitifs.” (Pl. VII. fig. 2.)

Sir Everard Home and Mr. Bauer took up the microscopical

investigation of muscular fibre in 1818 and again in 1826. Un-

fortunately for science they fell into remarkable errors. Their

observations retarded rather than advanced the microscopic ana-

tomy of muscle, and raised doubts as to the credibility of any

conclusions drawn from microscopic observations.

Sir Everard Home and Mr. Bauer*, seeing the tendency which

blood-corpuscles have to unite in a longitudinal series, fancied it

highly probable that the fibrillee of striated muscle were formed

in the same manner. Sir Everard states that the particles of the

fibrillee are of the same diameter as the blood-corpuscles deprived

of their colour ; he supposes Leuwenhoek’s assertion, that muscle

is composed of globules of less diameter than the blood-corpuscles,

incorrect, and he endeavours to account for this supposed mistake

by adducing the fact, that Leuwenhoek never possessed a micro-

meter.

_ Mr. Skey, in a paper in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’ sets

forth as his opinion, that each muscular fibre is a tube, contain-

ing in its interior a semi-transparent amorphous substance; the

tube he supposes to be composed of fibrille, and the transverse

striz to be depressions on the surface of the fibre.

The views of Miiller, Schwann, -Lauth and Henle are very

similar to those advanced by Fontana.

_ Schwann considers the fibrille to be beaded filaments, pre-

senting under the microscope a succession of dark points sepa-

rated by light and somewhat narrower portions of the fibril.

Dr. Martin Barry holds the structure of muscle to be spiral ;

he says each fibril is composed. of two spirals coiling in opposite

directions. ad dela

From these observers I shall pass to those who in recent times

have examined the fibrillee of muscle, with a view to determining

the real constitution of these filaments.

The publication of Mr. Bowman’s paper in the ‘ Philosophical

Transactions’ was an era in the microscopy of muscle, though he

does not seem to have been able to make out the ultimate con-

stitution of the fibrille, which he considered were composed of a

series of highly refracting particles of one kind ; he thus describes

them :—

‘Fibrille present alternate dark and light points when the

* Philosophical Transactions, 1818 and 1826.

112 Mr. W. M. Dobie on the Minute Structure and ~

part is a little out of focus. The light parts are the centres of

highly refracting particles acting as lenses; the dark points the

intervals between them. If now the focus be carefully adjusted

and the achromatic condenser be used for the purpose of defining

the outline with the utmost precision, each dark interspace be-

tween the refracting points will be found to be reduced to two

very slender straight lines, crossing the fibrille in a transverse

direction, and giving the light spaces as now seen a rectangular

figure.” (Fig. 3a 0.)

Dr. Sharpey, from an examination of Mr. Lealand’s prepara-

tions of the muscle of pig, considers the_sarcal particles each to

be composed of a dark central and clear outer part. Dr. Sharpey

mentions that Mr. Lealand himself first pointed out a cross line

in the clear interval, and also the bright surrounding areas

(fig. 4a & 5).

Dr. Carpenter examining the same dissections comes to a

similar conclusion (fig. 2 0). .

Professor Allen Thomson of Glasgow, in his late work on Phy-

siology, describes the structure of the fibrille in the same way as

Dr. Sharpey : but since the publication of that work he has been

led to doubt the existence of any lateral clear edge, as he himse

has informed me.

’ Mr. Erasmus Wilson, from an examination of Mr. Lealand’s

preparations, which he is pleased to call his “own. investiga-

tions,” describes the fibrillze very differently ; he does not repre-

sent any clear lateral edge to the fibril ; he considers the clear as

well as the dark space to be severally composed of a pair of cells,

the dark pair containing a denser ‘ myoline”’ than the clear pair ;

each of these cells is again subdivided into two, thus giving four

square cells of equal size in each dark or light interval (fig. 5

a & b).

I shall now advert to my own views regarding this structure,

which I have deduced from the examination of very numerous

demonstrations of the fibrillze, which I have succeeded in making

in several kinds of muscular fibre, generally in the perfectly fresh

state.

When a favourable specimen of the muscular fibrille of the

frog, pig, or ox, is placed under a microscope magnifying about

500 diameters, and.the focus is adjusted with great care to the

point at which the fibrille can be seen with the greatest di-

stinctness, or at what I shall term the distinct focus, the ap-

pearance presented is the following :—The fibrille are seen

to be divided equally into a series of quadrangular spaces or

areas, which are observed to be of two kinds, the one dark, the —

other clear or light, regularly alternating with each other. The

on wee a | i ai tec

Mode of Contraction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 118

____ @leay area may be observed in favourable specimens to have a

distinct edge, and when the fibril has been in no way distorted

or stretched, to be continuous with the edge of the dark area.

Crossing the clear space at its centre, and at right angles to the

length of the fibril, will be seen a distinct dark line ; this line di-

vides the clear area into two equal parts or divisions, which are

necessarily quadrangular. The dark space in the same focus

presents a shape very similar to the clear one, though generally

of a more elongated form; its whole surface is dark, with the

exception however of a clear line crossing it in the same manner

as the dark transverse line does the clear space, and dividing it

equally into two dark particles (fig.6a). *

In some cases I have seen the dark spaces divided into three

by two clear cross-lines ; an appearance I think which cannot be

relied on, as the other dark spaces im the same fibrils presented

the space as double only, with the single clear transverse line.

_ When the fibrils are stretched, the dark space often appears as

if somewhat elevated above the clear space ; I have seen this very

distinetly in stretched fibrils from the lobster, examined very

shortly after death, the clear space having scalloped edges

(fig. 7 a).

With regard to the term dark space, it must not be supposed

that it is really opake; for under a superficial focus it also be-

comes clear, as I shall presently describe. I shall still retain the

term as expressive of what is observed when the fibril is seen

under the distinet focus. |

If the focus of the instrument be now adjusted for the more

: superficial part of the fibril, or a little above it, a remarkable

change is observed ; the general appearance of the fibril is dimi-

nished in distinctness, and what was before the dark space now

appears clear (but not so translucent as the clear space in the

distinct focus), and is then seen to be crossed transversely by a

dark line (fig. 6 0).

The clear area or space undergoes a similar change of appear-

ance, becoming quite dark, but no line can be observed to cross

it. - The focus under which this is observed, to avoid confusion

I shall call the superficial focus (fig. 6 5).

It will perhaps be considered trivial thus to describe the ap-

pearance of the fibrille under an indistinct focus: but that it

is not so, I hope afterwards to be able to prove; for on the

change of appearances thus presented, I believe hangs the true

explanation of the cause of the transverse striz of voluntary

muscle..

In some kinds of muscular fibrille, it is a matter of great dif-

ficulty to perceive any dark transverse line in the clear space:

Ann. & Mag. Ne Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 8

114 Mr. W. M. Dobie on the Minute Structure and

this arises from the extremely small size of this space, especially

when the fibril is in a relaxed condition, and is more particular

found in the examination ofthe muscular fibrils of fish, lobster or

crab, in which indeed this line can be very rarely seen (fig. 7 ).

Hence most probably the reason why Mr. Bowman does not re-

present it. In such cases the only way to obtain a view of it is

by stretching the fibril when in a perfectly fresh state; this

cross-line of the clear space in the lobster partook more of the

nature of a band, in the cases where I was enabled to examine it

(Pl. VII.fig. 7a). Inthe fish (salmon) I have only seen it ina

few cases, but in these the appearance was so distinct as not to

leave the least doubt of its existence.

I am not aware that this cross-line in the lobster, salmon, skate

and frog has been seen by any preceding observers. In the pig

and human subject it has been seen; I have also distinetly ob-

served it in the muscular fibrillze of the ox.

The length of the dark and clear spaces is sometimes identical ;

-at other times, and more frequently, the clear space is shorter ;

and in the lobster and salmon is often so narrow as to be dimi-

nished to a somewhat dark hne when the fibril is in a perfectly

relaxed condition.

I have also frequently observed, in dissections of the muscular

fibrillee of the frog and salmon, an appearance which I consider it

important to mention, the true explanation of which I am at pre-

sent unable to decide upon. It isas follows :—At the point where

two fibrille are separated from each other, extended for a greater —

or less distance between them, there often exists a beautiful ho-

mogeneous membrane, (resembling the web between two of the

toes of a duck,) which js stretched by the violence used in the

separation of the fibrille (fig.8 a). Insome recent observations

which I have made on the muscular fibres of the skate when

perfectly fresh, this appearance invariably presented itself, with

this peculiarity however, that instead of being perfectly homoge-

neous, it was marked with stripes corresponding to the dark

and light spaces of the fibrille between which it was stretched

(fig. 8 5).

I ef at first inclined to regard this membrane as a shred of

the sarcolemma accidentally stretched out between two fibrille; :

but from its being of a decidedly more delicate nature than that

membrane, and from its being present in nearly every part of

some preparations, I am inclined to consider it as being caused

by some homogeneous connecting medium spread among the

fibrillee.

The strize in this membrane in the skate I am at a loss to ac-

count for ; perhaps from the tearmg of the membrane over the

oh ee ay MR om, A tee te

er ae PAS a A

ane plete! iad Pipers Beye ee

Sind Nas sed > al le Se et)

Ste '

' Mode of Contraction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 115

fibrillee, the surface of the membrane may have been thrown into

delicate rugz by the elevation of the dark spaces above the clear

ones, as may be often seen in stretched fibrils.

I have seen appearances in the skate that would almost lead

to the belief that this membrane was a fibril spread out laterally

into a membrane; this would quite account for the strize on its

surface. The subject requires more investigation.

The form of the fibrillz I consider to be somewhat flattened or

ribbon-shaped ; this can be easily seen when an isolated ies)

becomes accidentally twisted.

The conclusions which I would draw with regard to the struc-

ture of muscular fibre from what I have myself observed, I shall

now endeavour to give. —

1. That (excluding the sarcolemma) an ultimate fibre of

voluntary muscle is composed of two kinds of sarcous matter,

arranged in a definite manner, having a tendency under certain

circumstances to split up into fibrille (Pl. VII. fig. 9), very rarely

into discs, and then generally after prolonged maceration in

spirit. The fibrille are divided into dark and light spaces.

2. That the dark sarcal element or space has some peculiarity

in its molecular arrangement, differing from the clear sarcal ele-

ment or space, which causes it to refract hght in a different way.

That we are not entitled to say that it is composed of cells con-

taining a fluid of greater density than that contained in the con-

tiguous clear space ; in fact, that we are not able to say with any

degree of certainty, that any portion-of a muscular fibril in the

mature state is a cell contaiming fluid, as Mr. Erasmus Wilson

believes.

3. That the clear space can be distinctly seen to have a dark

line crossing it transversely and dividing it into two equal parts,

and that the dark space also presents a similar division caused by

a line which is generally seen of a lighter shade than the other

parts of the same space, and not a broad black band as is erro-

“peer represented by Mr. Erasmus Wilson (fig. 6 a & fig. 5 a).

hat no clear area exists at the edge of the fibrillee extend-

oo ‘transversely outwards from the dark spaces, giving the

fibrillee the appearance of a chain of nucleated cells, as is repre-

sented by Dr. Sharpey and Dr. Carpenter (fig. 4). This conclu-

sion I have been irresistibly led to by the following considera-

~ tlons :—

a. The fact that when two fibrille lie side by side, the edges

of the black spaces are in accurate apposition.

b. That if this lateral clear area really existed, the fibre would

be spotted, or at least marked with longitudinal striz quite as

distinct as the transverse ones, which in this case would not be

well-marked (fig. 4a).

116 Mr. W. M. Dobie on the Minute Structure and

c. That the edges of the clear space can be seen under a fine

instrument not to extend farther laterally than the edges of the

dark space (fig. 6 a). a

[I perceive Mr. Quekett in one of the plates to his recent

work on the Microscope has distinctly represented this, though

he gives an incorrect diagram to explain an appearance which he

represents quite correctly. | i

d. That the cross-line in the clear space measures exactly the

same as the breadth of the dark space, and that it can be di-

stinctly seen in favourable cases to touch the edges of the clear

space (fig. 6 a). cara ae

5. That it seems probable that there exists a homogeneous

connecting medium among the fibrille (fig. 8a & 6). ,

6. That the structure of cross-striated muscular fibre is essen-

tially the same in all the members of the animal kingdom.

7. That from all I have seen of the structure of voluntary

muscle, I am perfectly certain that the appearances presented are

quite inconsistent with any palpable spiral arrangement, either

in the fibre or fibrille, as is still the opinion of Dr. Martin Barry.

Mr. Bowman’s observations ought to have set this point at rest.

8. That the dark spaces become clear, and clear spaces dark,

during a change in the focus of the mstrument, causing a pecu-

liar appearance of movement on the fibrille (fig. 6 a & 8).

9. That the clear spaces are generally narrower in the fish

and lobster than in the frog and mammalia (fig. 6a).

10. That the fibrillee are somewhat flattened-bands. }

11. That the dark spaces in some cases appear as if slightly

elevated above the clear spaces of a fibril (fig. 7 a). ,

The transverse striae.

The transverse striz, when observed with great care and during

rapid though slight alterations of the focus, are seen to undergo

some change in appearance; a kind of shifting a short space

backwards and forwards. This appearance I explain in the fol-

lowing manner.

The muscular fibrils being composed of a series of clear and

dark particles, which under change of focus alter from dark to

clear and from clear to dark, this change also takes place under

the same circumstances in the complete fibre, so that the dark

transverse striz are at one time formed by the lateral coaptation

of the dark spaces, at another time by a like coaptation of the

clear spaces.

I see no other way of explaining this peculiar appearance of

movement on the surface of the fibre during alterations of focus

in arational manner, and I believe that Mr. Erasmus Wilson is

Mode of Contraction of Voluntary Muscular Fibre. 117

wrong in stating that the dark transverse striz are always formed

by the lateral union of the /aght spaces.

This appearance of movement cannot be caused by dark spaces

of fibrille lying immediately below the clear spaces of a set of

fibres which are superficial to them. As the movement can be

seen in a perfectly fresh and undisturbed fibre, it can also be

seen on the individual fibrille, as I have already stated.

The contraction of voluntary muscle.

Hales, Prevost and Dumas, from observations made on the ab-

‘dominal muscles of the frog, considered the contraction of mus-

cle to be due to zigzag flexures taking place in each fibre. Pre-

vost and Dumas imagined it to be an electrical effect of the pass-

age of nervous cords across the fibre at the angles of flexure.

Professor Allen Thomson repeated the experiments of Hales,

Prevost and Dumas, and was led from the observations he then

made to consider that the zigzag plicee were not produced until

the contraction had ceased in the fibres which were the subjects

_ of it; he observed single fibres continuing in contraction, being

_ simply shortened and not falling into the zigzag flexures. Pro-

fessor Owen was also led to doubt the accuracy of the statements

of Prevost and Dumas from noticing that during the contraction

of unstriated muscles in some Filarias and in a Vesicularia, a

swelling took place in the centre of the fibre which thus became

shorter and thicker.

Dr. A. Farre observed a similar fact in the unstriated muscles

_ of the Polypifera.

The admirable researches of Mr. Bowman have left us little to

wish for with regard to the nature of the contraction ; I refer to

his observations published in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’

for 1842. All his observations were made on muscular fibres of

animals shortly after death.

I shall briefly allude to some observations made with reference

to this subject on the living and uninjured tadpole.

_ In April this year (1848), when observing the circulation in

_ the tail of a tadpole after the disappearance of the gills, I was

_ surprised on noticing that the cross-striated muscular fibres were

distinctly visible through the external tegument; the contrac-

tions after the animal was somewhat exhausted were slow and

beautiful, not uniform throughout, as is the case when the tail is

observed immediately after the death of the animal and stripped

of its integument: the former is the active, living and voluntary,

the latter the passive contraction.

When the contraction was comparatively slow, the approach of

the transverse striz could be seen with extreme distinctness ; the

118 On the Structure of Voluntary Muscular Fibre.

relaxation was as instantaneous as the contraction in that part

of the fibre which was the subject of it.

The circulation of the blood was visibly accelerated after a

rapid series of contractions; the blood seemed to be pressed out

of the vessels of the part undergoing contraction ; on relaxation

taking place the afflux was immediate.

These observations were made at a time when I was much en-

gaged with other matters, and are consequently very imperfect. _

I hope to be able to resume the inquiry during the ensuing”

spring, when these interesting animals can be obtained in a pro-

per state for the examination. I believe this is the first obser-

vation of the contraction of a cross-striated muscle, so high in

the scale of bemg as the Batrachia. I may mention that Dr.

Allen Thomson repeated my experiments on the tadpole about

the same time and with similar results.

Among the Rotifera I have observed very beautiful examples

of cross-striated muscle, more especially in the Ewchlanis tri-

guetra and in the Euchlanis Hornemanni, which are not uncom-

mon species ; the approach of the transverse strize is very marked.

The relaxed fibres are subject to a degree of zigzag flexure when

other muscles of the animal are in action.

In conclusion, one word on the mode of displaying or separa-

ting fibrille from the mass of a fibre, which is unquestionably a

very difficult operation. Mr. Lealand the optician seems to have

almost completely monopolized this branch of minute dissection, _

as nearly the whole of the best preparations extant are from his

hands. I am not aware that he has yet made known his mode

of procedure to the public.

If a muscular fibre of the salmon be used, it is in general not

very difficult to separate the fibrille in water. Allowing it to

remain in moderately strong spirit for a short time, not only re-

moves the oil-globules from around the fibre, but greatly facili-

tates the dissection ; it may then be mounted in the ustial way,

in spirit, or what perhaps answers better, in glycerine diluted

with about three times its bulk of water.

The most characteristic specimens are obtained with greatest

ease from the frog, the size of the fibres rendering them very easy

to manipulate. Allow the leg of a frog stripped of integument to

remain in moderately strong spirit for about two hours, then

commence the dissection with extremely fine needles set in long

handles. The largest fibres should be selected. After a few

trials the rudest operator can scarcely fail to separate the fibrille.

The muscular fibres of the skate, treated in the same manner,

afford easily-dissected and most characteristic examples of mus-

cular fibrille.

CO ea ee

Fig.

Mr. F. M‘Coy on Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 119

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

ab ed, four figures of fibrille after Muys.

‘* A fibre covered with cellular membrane at the upper part,’’ cross-

striated and splitting up into fibrillz at one end: after Fontana.

Diagram of fibrillze after Bowman.

. Diagram to illustrate the views of Sharpey, Lealand and Carpenter:

a, two fibrils united; 6, single fibril, with each sarcal particle ha-

ving a dark central and clear outer part.

. Diagram of two fibrillze to illustrate the views of Mr. Erasmus Wil-

son: a, usual appearance of fibrille; 6, a very much stretched

fibril to show the dark and clear spaces, each divided into four.

Diagram to show the fibrillz in the distinct and superficial focus :

a, fibrils in distinct focus; 6, fibrils in superficial focus from the

frog.

. Diagram of two fibrils from the lobster: a, fresh fibril much

stretched, showing scalloped edges of clear space ; b, similar fibril

unstretched, showing clear space apparently dark from its nar-

rowness.

. Diagram to illustrate a membrane observed among the fibrille :

a, membrane as seen in frog and salmon; J, similar membrane

observed among fibrille of the muscle of skate, perfectly fresh.

. General appearance of a dissection of muscular fibre from the frog,

magnified about 500 diameters.

XIII.— On some new genera and species of Paleozoic Corals and

Foraminifera. By Frepertck M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &e.

[Continued from p. 20.]

Stylaxis (M‘Coy), n. g.

easily separable tubes, inter-

nally divided into three areas:

vertical section, 1st, a thin, flat,

straight axis; 2nd, a broad in-

ner area composed of nume-

rous curved vesicular plates m

irregular rows converging up-

wards to the axis; 3rd, an outer

area on each side composed of

smaller and more curved vesi-

cular plates, in rows inclining

obliquely upwards and out-

wards: horizontal section dis-

playing the central flat axis

surrounded by radiating la-

mellz extending from the walls,

and connected in the outer area

Gen. Char. Corallum composed of adjacent polygonal, prismatic,

a. Mode of growth and division of

stem; 6. horizontal section ;

c. vertical section.

by numerous transverse vesicular plates: additional columns

120. =Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of .

produced by a bipartite division of the parent stem parallel to

one of its faces: polyps distinctly separated above.

The corals of this genus bear precisely the same relation to

Nemaphyllum that Stylastrea (Lonsd.) does to the Lithostrotion

of the same writer (Strombodes) with regard to their mode of

development, that is to say, im Nemaphyllum, as in Strombodes,

the increase is by circular buds developed within the walls of the

parent stem, the polygonal walls being gradually perfected by the _

joint labour of adjacent polyps ; which it is inferred from their

mode of growth, had a community of existence and organic

union at the surface, and from the same cause the columns haye

no outer surface to exhibit in a rough fracture, but break

through the middle rather than separate one from another. In

the Stylaxis however, as in the Stylastrea, the new columns are

produced by a sudden splitting of one of the columns into two, .

the divisional lines commencing along the middle of one face and

going directly across to the opposite face, distinctly separating

the young four-sided column at once by a double-plated, recti-

linear boundary-wall parallel with one of the faces; the external

strie of the old column being traceable upwards. into the young»

one. ‘The columns are easily separable one from another in the

rough fracture, and the polyps are inferred to have been distinct

from each other, and each to have constructed independently its

own boundary-wall.

Stylaxis major (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Tubes: averaging 6 lines in diameter, mostly hexago-

nal, external surface coarsely striated longitudinally and trans-

versely marked with strong curved irregularities of growth,

the convexity of the curves upwards: horizontal section, sixty-

three slender radiating lamelle converging from the walls to-

wards the flat central style or axis, which is about 1 line in

width; one half of the lamelle reach the centre, the inter-

vening ones reach half way; outer area exhibiting numerous

transverse vesicular plates between the radiating lamelle : ver-

tical section, axis straight, ribbon-like; inner area broad, of

slightly curved vesicular plates forming rows of lengthened

irregular cells, extending obliquely downwards and outwards

from the axis, about three in a row; outer area of rows of

small hemispherically-curved plates, including small rounded

cells extending very obliquely upwards and outwards, about

six in each row.

This species is remarkable for the large size of its tubes and

great number of the radiating lamelle.

From the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire. —

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

J Tec

2 Br

| ORES POC RCT ae, OREM aa ee SER erage SUL ee Le

SH eens Oot = us cei aS he er cy Stem Ae

Paleozoic Corals and Foramintfera. 121

Jel Stylaxis Flemingii (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum of very long, prismatic, generally hexagonal,

easily separable tubes, averaging 3 lines in diameter ; outer

surface strongly striated longitudinally, and marked with di-

rect transverse rugosities of growth ; bipartite division of the

columns frequent : vertical section exhibiting the thin flat axis

surrounded by an inner zone of small vesicular plates inclining

downwards and outwards from the axis, and an outer zone of

small vesicular plates inclined in an opposite direction or up-

wards and outwards: horizontal section, axis thin, half a line

wide, surrounded by about forty-three thin, radiating lamellee

from the walls, half of which only reach half way ; numerous

small, thin, transverse connecting plates between the lamellie

in the outer zone.

The bipartite mode of division of the column is frequently

and easily observed in this species, which commonly forms large

masses. It greatly resembles externally the Stylastrea basalti-

formis, but is easily distinguished by the small, but distinct, cen-

tral axis visible in the transverse fracture, and further by the dif-

- ferent disposition of the lamellz of the inner zone. The small

size of the tubes and less number of lamellz distinguish it from

the Stylaxis major.

This is probably the Lithostrotion striatum of Fleming, (Brit.

Anim.) as he particularly says, “the rays of the star unite with

a small solid central axis.” I think-however with Mr. Lonsdale,

that he is wrong in his references. I have great pleasure in de-

dicating it to so admirable a naturalist, the extraordinary merit

of whose writings on the British marine animals is well known

to all who engage in the same laborious and difficult study.

Common in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Columnaria (Gold. as here redefined).

Gen. Char. Corallum of aggregate, subparallel branches, either

round and concentrically wrinkled, or more usually by mutual

pressure becoming polygonal and longitudinally suleated, but

always easily separable; internal structure as in Amplezus,

having many transverse simple diaphragms, and the walls lon-

gitudinally sulcated by marginal rudimentary lamelle, which

crenulate the edges of the transverse plates. Increase by fis-

sure of the parent tube or cell, as in Stylastrea (Lonsd.). Type

of the genus Columnaria sulcata (Gold.).

This genus has been erroneously described by Goldfuss in the

first instance, and has been misunderstood by nearly every sub-

sequent author—all describing radiating lamelle from the walls

122 =Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of —

to the centre, and stating that there are no transverse plates ; I

was rather surprised therefore to find the characters I have given

above, in authentic specimens from the Eifel of the C. sulcata

(Gold.) ; they also exist in the C. zrregularis (Minst.), C. senilis

(Koninck), and the following. I denythe existence in those species

of radiating lamelle near the centre, and find the transverse dia-

phragms conspicuous. The real affinities of the genus seem to

be between Michelinea and Amplexus, differing from the former

in the tubes being individually distinct (as in Stylastrea) and

easily separable by fracture, and being without communicating

pores ; from the latter it only differs in its compound mode of

growth. As thus restricted the genus is no doubt a good one:

the other dissimilar species placed in this genus by Dr. Goldfuss

and others will easily fall into Cyathophyllum and other existing

genera.

Columnaria laxa (M‘Coy).

_ Sp. Char. Corallum forming large masses of contiguous, slightly

flexuous tubes, rarely in contact ; generally round and finely

wrinkled transversely, occasionally the tubes in some part of

their length touch the adjoining ones, and then become poly-

gonal and longitudinally sulcated ; transverse diaphragms un-

dulated, and obliquely inclined in various directions ; diameter

of tubes from 3 to 4 lines.

The tubes being rarely in contact, and often cylindrical and

flexuous, distinguishes this species from its congeners. The —

transverse diaphragms and absence of radiating lamelle will

serve to separate prismatic portions from the other basaltiform

corals found with it.

Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.) ;

Michelinea glomerata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Cells polygonal, irregularly aggregated, so as to open

on every side of the large amorphous masses formed by its ir-

regular mode of:growth ; cells averaging 2 lines in diameter ;

internal vesicular plates very irregular, much curved and highly

inclined.

This is perhaps most allied to the Russian M. concinna(Lonsd.),

but as that species is remarkable for the breadth, flatness and

horizontality of its internal plates, so this is equally remarkable

for their irregularity, convexity, small size, and nearly vertical

position, forming in the sections a multitude of small rounded

vesicles, without any approach to horizontality. The small size

of the cells and mode of growth seem somewhat analogous in

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 123

both, and separate them at a glance from the three other pub-

lished species.

Common in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire, form-

ing subcylindrical masses 3 or 4 inches long.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Michelinea grandis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum widely conic, the width considerably exceed-

ing the height, externally marked with thick, rounded, radia-

ting ridges, finely wrinkled across; polygonal cells, on the

upper convex surface, averaging 5 to 8 lines in diameter (most

near the former at a height of half an inch, most near the

latter size at a height of 2 inches), very deep with thin walls

not coated by vesicular plates, but having numerous distinct

foramina and many longitudinal striz within ; internal vesi-

cular plates small, very thin, much curved, forming nearly

horizontal rows of vesicles at the bottom of the cells.

This fine species is most allied to the M. tenuisepta (Phil. sp.),

but is distinguished by the much wider conical form of the mass

and by the cells having, on an average, a diameter three times

greater at the same height than in that species, of which I have

examined many specimens both British and foreign, and find the

figures of Michelin and Koninck, as well as of Prof. Phillips, exact

in this respect. Young specimens (1 to 2 inches in diameter)

shghtly resemble the M. favosa (Gold. sp.) in form, having the

base much flatter than in the adult, but on comparison with

authentic Belgian specimens they are found to be distinguished

by the large rounded radiating ridges on the exterior, of which

no traces exist in that species, as -may be also seen from the

figures of Goldfuss and Michelin ; the cells also of the present

species are, even at that stage, larger, and increased growth de-

stroys all resemblance. The M. megastoma (Phil. sp.), which

has large cells (although much less than the present species), is

distinguished by its mode of growth, it forming large flattened

expansions ; internally its vesicular plates are much larger, fewer,

and highly inclined at the circumference, coating the walls of the

cells to their very edge, giving them a peculiar thick tumid ap-

pearance, which may be imperfectly recognized in the worn

specimen figured by Prof. Phillips, but which distinguishes

even fragments from the other four species. Average height of

the conical masses 2} inches, width 31 inches.

Very common in the carboniferous limestone of Arnside,

Kendal.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

124 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

Sarcinula (Lamk.).

? = Arachnophyllum (Dana).

The corals of this genus are essentially composed of vertical, —

cylindrical, transversely septate tubes, with radiating lamelle

within, forming distant ‘circular cells without polygonal bounda-

ries ; the tubes are imbedded in a uniform cellulose tissue, from

which the buds or young tubes seem to arise whenever the di-

stance becomes great between any two cells, but the young tubes

do not seem traceable into the old. The coral referred to by

Dana (Acervularia Baltica of Lonsdale in the ‘ Silurian System ’)

as the type of his genus Arachnophyllum, I find to have the

cell-tubes transversely septate, though not well shown in Lons-

dale’s figure—the latter genus has therefore no peculiar cha-

racters—the cellular structure of the rays being common to

several corals.

Sarcinula tuberosa (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming large shapeless masses, the upper

_ surface covered with irregular tuberose projections, separated

by flat or concave spaces, and each having a depressed tubular

centre 1 line in diameter, average distance between the centres

5 lines; from the margin of each centre about thirty slightly

sigmoidal, very delicate lamine radiate to the adjoining ones,

generally without interruption, the radii connected by nume-

rous small transverse vesicular plates : vertical section, centres

forming nearly vertical and subparallel cylindrical tubes, with

close transverse septa, connected by exceedingly fine uniform

cellulose structure, which seems formed of small depressed

cells arranged nearly in horizontal layers with a double curve

conforming to the projections of the surface : horizontal section

shows the tubular centres connected by a minute uniform

cellular structure with a scarcely appreciable radiation.

This strongly resembles the so-called Acervularia Baltica of

the ‘Silurian System.’

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Sarcinula placenta (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming tabular masses about 1 inch thick ;

under side with small, concentric, imbricating undulations of

growth and radiating scratch-like strie; the upper and lower |

surfaces parallel and flat, composed of vertical cylindrical tubes

forming circular cells at the surface 1 line in diameter, and

averaging about 2 lines apart ; the intervening space being flat,

cellular, and obscurely radiated on the weathered surface by

wis

‘a

;

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 125

about thirty curved radii: vertical section, tubes irregularly

transversely septate by vesicular plates ; spaces between the

tubes composed of slightly waved transverse rows of small,

curved, vesicular plates, forming a nearly uniform, minutely

cellular structure: horizontal section, tubes either plain or

showing more or less of the transverse vesicular plates ; inter-

vening spaces irregularly cellular, but showing a slight dis-

position to form curved, star-like lines round the tubes.

This interesting coral bears a strong external resemblance to

the Nemaphyllum decipiens (M‘Coy), but is distinguished by

having no divisional lines between the stars in either section.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Sarcinula Phillips (M‘Coy).

Ref. ? Phil. Pal. Foss. fig. 15 D.

I have given the above name provisionally to a coral which I

believe to be identical with the Flintshire one figured as above

by Prof. Phillips, but not named or described. It is closely allied

to the preceding species, but is of a thicker growth, the tubes are

one-third larger and surrounded by thirty-two to forty strong

radiating lamelle extending to the adjoining tubes, and there is

an obvious tendency in the middle of the transverse diaphragms

to extend upwards to form an irregularly compressed solid axis,

often visible in the weathered cups.

Common in the carboniferous limestone of Corwen.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Astrea carbonaria (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Corallum forming very large masses, terminal stars

from 9 lines to an inch and a half in diameter, obscurel

pentagonal, bounded by narrow, rounded, cellular spaces

(no simple divisional walls), having from 107 to 130 thin,

jagged, radiating lamelle, which descend to form an oval or

circular cup, and one half of which rise again to form a large

oval central boss, in the centre of which the lamellae become

indistinctly blended: vertical section shows the uninterrupted

passage of the loose vesicular tissue, in gentle curves, from star

to star; a very small space directly under the centre of each

star having the vesicular structure almost transverse: hori-

zontal section shows the alternately long and short radiating

lamelle connected throughout by fine transverse vesicular

plates, and the former obscurely blended at the centre (no

. axis), and the irregular cellular structure intervening between

the adjacent stars.

126 =Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

This magnificent species is the only true Astrea I have yet

seen from the paleozoic rocks, the numerous corals of this age

described under this generic title by British and foreign authors

belonging for the most part to the family Cyathophyllide, often

transversely septate in the middle and having solid polygonal

divisional walls to the stars—characters completely at variance

with those of the recent and mesozoic Astrea, and indicating

important differences in the animals and mode of increase.

Abundant in some parts of the carboniferous limestone near

Bakewell, Derbyshire; more rare in the same formation at

Corwen.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Heterophyllia (M‘Coy), n. e.

Gen. Char. Stem elongate, subcylindrical, irregularly fluted lon-

gitudinally: horizontal section, few,

distant lamellz destitute of any order

of arrangement, but irregularly

branching and coalescing in their

passage from the thin solid external

walls towards some indefinite point

near the centre, where the few main

lamelle irregularly anastomose : ver-

tical section showing about the middle

an irregularly flexuous line (the edge

of one or two of the radiating vertical

lamellee), from which on each side a’ |

row of thin, distant, 35 gmoidally Heterophyllia: a. exterior of

curved plates extends obliquely up- stem; %. horizontal and

wards and outwards, forming a row of _ vertical section.

large rhomboidal cells on each side.

The paradoxical characters of the lamelle—their perfect want

of symmetry of disposition, and their irregular branch-like union

among themselves, together with the remarkable openness of the

cellular structure, render those corals totally unlike any other

recent or fossil group. From Cladocora and Caryophyllia, to

which they are most allied, they are distinguished by the want

of the cellular axis, and by their few, unsymmetrical and anasto-

mosing lamelle. I suspect the Cladocora? sulcata of Lonsdale

may belong to this group, but I have not seen examples of it

myself.

Heterophyllia grandis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Stem slightly flexuous, about 5 lines m diameter,

scarcely tapering in 3 inches, longitudinally marked with deep

unequal grooves, and few, large, polygonal, unequal ridges,

~ numerous vertical la-

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. . 127

q giving avery irregularly angulose section to the stem ; surface

smooth; internal structure as given in the generic character.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Heterophyllia ornata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Stems subcylindrical, long, flexuous, averaging 1 line

in diameter, with about sixteen narrow, subequal, longitudinal

ridges sharply defined, and separated by flat spaces rather

wider than the ridges they separate, the ridges are set with

small round tubercles more than their own diameter apart ;

surface very minutely granulose: internal structure as in

generic character ; horizontal section, lamelle about fourteen

at the margin. ,

Rather rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Siphonodendron (M‘Cov), n. g.

Gen. Char. Corallum of variously aggregated, branching, cylindri-

cal or elongate-conic stems; young branches produced by lateral

buds ; outer wall thin,

lined by two or three

rows of small vesicular

plates forming a narrow

outer vesicular area in

both sections ; terminal

cups deep, lined by

melle, alternately larger

and smaller, and having

in the bottom a small,

prominent, tubular axis:

vertical section shows a

small, central, persist- Recent Lithodendron. Siphonodendron.

ent, siphon-like tube @ Mode of growth «a. Mode’ of growth

or axis, which pierces “is vertical sec- jee vertical sec-

through a series of long, 5, Horizontal section.

conical or dome-shaped

transverse diaphragms occupying the greater part of the

width of the tube, the convexity upward, forming in this sec-

tion lines diverging downwards and outwards from the axis,

till they reach the narrow external cellulose layer on each

side: horizontal section shows the small tube-like axis, sur-

rounded usually by a few thin concentric lines which are the

edges of the conoidal diaphragms cut through by the section ;

128. Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

from these the vertical lamelle radiate to the cireumference,

-where they are cornected by the small transverse vesicular

plates forming the narrow external cellular zone. — palace

I propose this genus for a number of corals exceedin sly

abundant in the mountain limestone, but hitherto classed by

Prof. Phillips, Mr. Lonsdale, and others with Lithodendron. This

latter genus was originally proposed by Schweigger (Beobach-

tungen, &c. tab. 6) to include, Ist, the Oculina of Lamarck, in-

cluding the type of Blainville’s Dendrophyllia ; and 2ndly, a di-

vision, which allowing the previously constituted genus Oculina

to stand for the first division, becomes the real type of his ge-

nus, and the four references he gives to Esper’s ‘ Pflanzenthiere’

as examples of this genus are typical examples of the group

subsequently named Lobophyllia by Blainville ; this latter name

therefore becomes a mere synonym of Lithodendron and should

be laid aside, unless, as many writers seem inclined, it be used

for the short, wide species with lobed discs, and thus ‘leave Litho-

dendron for the more slender cylindrical forms : although there

is no clear line of separation between the groups, it may be con-

venient to retain both names for those extreme forms, but in no

case can the Siphonodendra of the mountain limestone be

brought in any close relation with those recent and mesozoic

types. The differences are briefly these: Ist, Siphonodendron

increases by lateral buds,—JLithodendron by a lateral elongation

and gradual division of the old cup and dichotomous fissure of

the stem; 2nd, Siphonodendron has a narrow tubular axis and

wide conoidal diaphragms, while Lithodendron has a large cel-

lular axis and no diaphragms. I have illustrated those pomts in ~

the accompanying sketch. Cladocora of Ehrenberg agrees in ex-

ternal form and mode of branching with Siphonodendron, but has

the internal structure here represented in Lithodendron.

Cladochonus brevicollis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Slender stem-like neck of each cell about 1 line long

and half a line in diameter, the upper end suddenly swelling

to a cup-shaped cell about 2 lines long and 1] line in diameter,

curving downwards at an angle of about 135°, the point of

junction of the cup and the stem giving origin, at an angle of

45°, to the stem of a second cell similar to the first, but imeli-

ning in the opposite direction, and in like manner giving ori-

gin “from its upper convexity to a third and that to a fourth,

&c. perfectly similar cell, forming together an erect, regularly

zigzag corallum.

From its regularly angular mode of growth or connexion of

the large drooping bell-shaped cups, inclining in opposite direc-

ee | eae a age ee ee

_ Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 129

tions from thin short slender stems, this is one of the prettiest

species of the genus. It most resembles the C. tenuicollis (M‘Coy)

figured in the ‘Annals’ for October 1847 (Pl. XI. fig. 8), from

the carboniferous shales of New South Wales, but is distinguished

by its smaller size and much shorter necks to the cells, while, as

in that species, their small diameter compared with their cups

distinguishes it from the C. crassa (M‘Coy) of the carboniferous

slate of Ireland.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

(Madreporacea.)

Dendropora megastoma (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Stem slightly flexuous, subquadrate, branches few,

distant, resembling the main stem in size and shape, and

coming off from it nearly at right angles; each face has a row

of large oval cells with prominent edges, the sides of which

have twelve vertical sulci ending in tubercles ; the cells of each

row are rather less than twice their diameter apart, the lateral

rows opposite and alternating with the other two rows; the

width of the cells slightly exceeds that of the face on which they

rest, so as to indent the margin ; interstices obscurely poroso-

punctate ; width of stem about half a line.

This beautiful coral is distinguished from the D. explicita

\Mich.) from the Devonian beds of Boulogne-sur-Mer by its

smaller size and larger cells. Michelin, in his ‘ Iconographie

Zoophytologique,’ founds this genus from the last-named coral,

and approximates it to the genera Criserpia and Aulopora; the

twelve sulci which I observe to the margin of the cells in this

species however show that this cannot be the true affinity of the

group, which must now rather be placed in the Madreporacea

near Seriatopora.

I have examined several specimens on a piece of carboniferous

limestone from Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Paleopora (M‘Coy), n. g.

Gen. Char. Corallum polymorphous, generally subhemispherical

and concentrically ridged beneath, rarely branched ; formed of

cylindrical, distinctly walled, tubular cells, having internally

twelve vertical sulci or rudimentary lamelle, and divided at

irregular intervals by transverse diaphragms ; the tubes sur-

rounded and connected by a uniform minute network of small

vesicular plates.

I propose this genus for all the so-called Porites of the palzo-

zoic rocks. First described by Goldfuss as Astrea, they were re-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii.

130. Mr. F. Moy on some new genera and species of

moved by Ehrenberg (Ueber Corallenthiere des rothen Meeres,

&c.) and Lonsdale (Silurian System) to the recent genus Porites,

in which they were followed—probably without examination—by

many writers; Profs. Bronn (Lethza, &c.), Phillips (Paleozoic

Fossils) and others have however much more happily pointed out

their resemblance to Heliopora. The distinct walled tubular cells

visible in both sections, connected by cellular tissue, with their

twelve rudimentary lamelle, distinguish the present ancient corals

from the modern genera just named, for Porites has a minutely

reticulated corallum impressed by shallow polygonal undefined

cells on the upper surface, and presenting in the horizontal and

vertical sections an uninterrupted uniformly vesicular structure.

Heliopora agrees. perfectly m external appearance, and in the

two sections exhibits the same characters of vesicular structure

connecting tubular cells with transverse diaphragms, but in it

the tubes have eighteen or more rudimentary lamelle, while

they are constantly twelve in the present genus, which I only

know as yet in the older and middle paleozoic roeks.

Fistulipora (M‘Coy), n. g. Pete

Gen. Char. Corallum incrusting, composed of long, simple, cylin-

drical, thick-walled tubes, the i

mouths of which open as simple

_ equal circular cells on the sur-

face, and having transverse

funnel-shaped diaphragms at

variable distances ; interval be- Fo tse

tween the tubes occupied by 4 Fistulipora: a. mode of growth, nat.

cellular network of small vesi- size, enveloping a crinoid stem. -

cular plates. 6. magnified surface and section. -

This genus is proposed to inelude the Manon cribrosum (Gold.)

of the Eifel, &c., and the two following species from the moun-

tain limestone. They have no affinity with the fossil sponges of

the genus Manon, with which the only previously known species

was classed by Goldfuss and others, but are more allied to the

so-called Porites of the palozoic rocks (Paleopora, M‘Coy),

from which they differ in the absence of the rudimentary radia-

ting or vertical lamellz to the cell-tubes. The sides of the tubes

do not seem to be ever perforated by connecting pores. .

Fistulipora minor (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Cell-tubes with slightly prominent margins at the

surface, about four in the space of one line, rather less than

their own diameter apart, the intervening space composed of

from one to three rows of the minute vesicular cells.

The tubes of this species are of so small a diameter that I have

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 131

not been able to see the diaphragms; they are from half a line

to nearly an inch in length according to the age of the example,

but not alterig materially their diameter or relative distanee.

It most usually occurs incrusting crinoid stems or other foreign

bodies, from which the tubes radiate to the surface, and I suspect

the whole corallum, from the minuteness of its parts, may have

been taken for a Favosites or Alveolites, from-which the lens will

easily distinguish it by showing the reticulated interstices be-

tween the tubes.

Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Fistulipora major (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Cell-tubes two-thirds of a line in diameter and about

their own diameter apart, their walls thick, of concentric lay-

ers, with closely placed funnel-shaped internal diaphragms :

interstices minutely vesicular, four to six rows of vesicular

cells between each pair of tubes.

The comparatively great size and distinctness of the parts of

this coral enabled me first clearly to ascertain the generic pecu-

- liarities of the whole group.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

FORAMINIFERA.

I believe no examples of this group have been hitherto deter-

mined in the British carboniferous rocks, which is the more re=

markable from their great abundance in the corresponding de-

posits in Russia, and according to M. de Verneuil* in America. I

may mention, that since the publication of M. Ehrenberg’s paper

on the carboniferous Foraminifera in the ‘ Monats Bericht’ of

the Berlin Academy, I have diligently sought for the several

carboniferous species he describes in the limestone of a great

number of different British localities without success. The fol-

lowing is the only species I have met with, and I only know it

at present from the one locality.

Nodosaria fusulinaformis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Shell of two or more inflated, pyriform, easily separa-

ble lodges, the first one having a small mucronate point at its

_ posterior end, and contracted to a very slender, short neck at

- the anterior end, which Jone the pyriform second cell, which

_* “Note sur le parallélisme des dépéts paléozoiques de l’Amérique Sep-

tentrionale avec ceux de 1 Mairnpe): &c., Bulletin de la Soc, Géol. de

France, 2° série, vol. iv.

QO*

132 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

is also contracted to a similar minute neck in front; surface

smooth. Length of imdividual cells wairiacige 1 lime, width

two-thirds of a line.

So like is this in size and shape to the inflated vaveeey of

Fischer de Waldheim’s Fusulina cylindrica occurring in such

quantities in some parts of the Russian carboniferous limestone,

that it might easily be mistaken for it; it is destitute however of

the longitudinal external fissure-like opening and complex in-

ternal structure of that genus, seeming more properly allied to

certain moniliform, few-celled Nodosarie, such for instance as

the N. rudis and N. rugosa of M. D’Orbigny’s work on the

Austrian Foraminifera, with both of which species it agrees almost

perfectly. The lodges or cells are almost always found separated

(from the minuteness of the connecting neck), which gives them

the striking resemblance to Fusuline above alluded to; I have

heard however of several of them having been found united in a

line by their little necks, and I have myself seen two thus united,

and the posterior cell not being a terminal one.

Occurs in great numbers on the weathered surfaces of the car-

boniferous limestone in the parish of Shivey, Tyrone, m the

north of Ireland.

(Col. University of Cambridge and Royal Dublin Society-)

Re ne ee

Exclusive of the above species, the following is a list of such

British corals of the carboniferous period as I have myself —

_noted since the publication of Morris’s Catalogue of British.

Fossils in addition to the species there given; it includes,

Ist, some species described by foreign authors which I have

recognized 1 in Britain; 2nd, a few Devonian species for which

I give undoubted carboniferous localities ; and 3rd, those new

forms which I have figured and described in the ¢ Synopsis of

the Characters of the Carboniferous Limestone Fossils of Ire-

land’ published some years ago, the result of an examination

of the collections made in that country by Mr. Griffith of

Dublin, with whose permission I now however, for the first

time, publish the principal geological and geographical loca-

lities, the omission of which in the work mentioned has often

been regretted. All the localities except those in ¢éalics are in

Ireland. All the species in é¢alics are in the Geological Museum

of the University of Cambridge. The following abbreviations

are used of the rocks : dr. L. Arenaceous Limestone, a peculiar

band in the middle of the yellow sandstone at the base of the »

carboniferous series ; Calp, a provincial term for a band of dark

argillaceous limestone occurring between the great lower and

upper limestones, accompanied in the north of Ireland by thick

hal

Paleozoic Corals and Foraminifera. 133

beds of shale and a little sandstone; C. Z. Carboniferous

Limestone generally ; C. Sh. Carboniferous Shale generally ;

C. Si. Carboniferous Slate, the shales between the base of the

lower limestone and the top of the yellow sandstone, alterna-

ting more or less with each at the points of junction; L. L.

Lower Limestone, the great limestone of Ireland, between the

Calp and the carb. slate; U. L. Upper Limestone, a thinner

deposit than the lower limestone, occurring between the Calp

and the millstone grit. Y. 8. Yellow Sandstone—a thick

sandstone at the base of the carboniferous system in Ireland,

occupying the space between the carboniferous slate and the

old red sandstone, and by many geologists considered to be-

long to the latter ; I have recognised however in the shales in-

tercalated with it nearly the same suite of fossils which we find

in the carboniferous slate and in the Calp, and in the beds of

_ arenaceous limestone occasionally occurring in it I have iden-

tified the most characteristic fossils of the main or lower lime-

stone, so that no doubt remains in my mind of the correctness

of Mr. Griffith’s original view, that this sandstone forms the

true base of the carboniferous limestone formation.

ALVEOLITES.

Goldfussi (Michel. sp.), Icon. Zooph. L. L. Hook Head, Wexford.

?palmata (M‘Coy). lustra id., Syn. Carb. Foss, Irel.

Calp.. Manor Hamilton.

Asrreopora.

‘antiqua (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. Irel.-.C. Sl. Hook Point.

Au.opora *.,

campanulata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C. Sl. Hook Head.

gigas (M‘Coy), Syn: Carb. Foss. of Irel. © Calp. Ballintrillick.

- serpens (Gold.), Petrefacten. Calp. Bundoran;

Berenicea? :

megastoma (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C.Sl. Hook Head.

CaNINIA.

cornu-bovis (Mich.), Icon, Zeoph. C. L. Corwen.

cornu-copie (Mich.), Icon. Zooph. C.Sh. Red Castle, Mt. Rath ;

Glasgow; I. of Man.

flexuosa (Gold. sp.), Petrefacten. C. L. Kendal.

Me iia ; C. L. Easky, Sligo.

pres + Mich)., Jeon. Zooph. C.Sh. saan ae I. of Man.

patula (Mich.), Icon, Zooph. C.Sl. Hook, Wexford.

* If the small recent and newer fossil corals referred to the genus d/ecto

really belong (as seems the general opinion now) to the Polyzoa, there

could be no hesitation in considering the comparatively gross palzozoic spe-

cies not only as generically distinct, but as belonging to a different order—

the sulcation visible within the tubesof several of the species clearly indicating

rudimentary radiating lamelle, which, as they exceed twelve in number,

place those corals among the Anthozoa,—most probably, I think, near Syrin-

gopora, in which a similar sulcation has been detected. Instead therefore of

considering the words Alecto and Aulopora as synonymous, we may, with

advantage, retain each for the peculiar section of the group indicated.

134 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new genera and species of

Caunopora. i

placenta (Phil.), Pal. Foss, C.SI. Poulscadden Bay, Howth.

Cerropora.

affinis (Gold.), Petrefacten. C.Sh. J. of Man.

CLADOCHONUS.

antiquus (M‘Cey), Syn. Carb. Foss. €.$h. Rahan’s Bay; St.John’s

Point, Donegal. |

bacularius (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb, Foss. C. L. Derbyshire.

. : : oa C. L. Derbyshire.

crassus (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. -C. Sh. Lisnapaste ; Lackagh;

CYATHAXONEA.

cornu (Mich.), Icon. Zooph. C. L. Kendal.

spinosa (Kon. sp.), Anim. Foss. Belg. C. L. J. of Man.

DictryYorHyLuLia.

antiqua* (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C. SI.. Heok.

- FavositEs.

Gothlandica + (Gold.), Petrefacten. C.L. Derbyshire; I. of Man.

| inflata (Kon.), Anim. Foss. Belg. C.L. Kendal.

FENESTELLA.

antiqua (Lonsd. Devonian var.), Geol. Trans. vol. v.

Y. 8S. Bruckless. .

{¢ Sl. Blackball Head, Cork ; Cur-

rens; Clonea; Clonmel, &c.

C.L. Derbyshire; I. of Man;

carinata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. / Tynan ; Mountmellick.

,Calp. Malahide.

crassa (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Ballynacourty; Kildare.

ejuncida (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss, L. L. Cork, .

C. L. Derbyshire.

formosa (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss: 1 Sate Malahide, Dublin.

_U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon.

frutex (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon.

hemispheerica (M‘Coy);Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Cork.

Morrisii (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Cork.

: C. L. Cork; Kil -

multiporata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. , Calp. Bellic ies a at :

oculata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. = C. SI. Ballynacourty, Dungarvan.

C.Sl. Poulscadden.

plebeia (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb, Foss. he L. Cork; Howth; Derbysh.

, Calp. Bundoran; Ballintrillick.

quadridecimalis(M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U. L. Black Lion, Enniskillen.

varicosa (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U. L. Black Lion, Enniskillen.

* More lately figured by Michelin (Icon. Zooph.) under the name of

Michelinea compressa.

+ It is several years since I first published this as a carboniferous coral

from a single Irish specimen, concerning the locality of which some doubt

was expressed. I have now examined a large suite from the Derbyshire

limestone, and compared them minutely with authentic specimens of Gold-

fuss’s coral from the Lifel, and am enabled fully to confirm my original ob-

servation.

Paleozoic Corals and Forammifera, 135

GLavuconome.

i} are C. Sl. Ballynacourty; Poulscadden.

bipinnata (Phil. var.), Pal. Foss. | Cal Bundoran.

U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon.

gracilis (M‘Coy), sig Carb. Foss,

C. Sl. Ballynacourty, Red Castle, Mt. Ra

; Calp. Ballintrillick.

U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon.

grandis (Mi Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Meelick Chapel, Co, Clare.

pulcherrima (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C.S]. Hook Head.

Goreonta?

Lonsdaliana (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Fo oss. C.L. Laracor, Trim.

| __ ziezac (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. Ar. L. Granard.

- e Hemirrypa.

Hibernica (Sc. sp.), M‘Coy, Syn. Carb. Foss.

L. L. Cork.

| cap Ballintrillick.

U.L. Knockninny; BlackLion.

IenTHYORACHIS.

Newenhami (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. C. L. Meelick Chapel, co. Clare.

Mitverora?

gracilis (Phil.), Pal. Foss. C.Sl. Ballynacourty; Lisnapaste.

similis (Phil.), Pal. Foss. C. Sl. Toberyellathan, Gort; St.

eo, Doolaghs, Dublin.

Nemapuyiium.

_ aranea (M‘Coy). dsirea id., Syn. Carb. Foss.

- C. L. Magheramore, Tobercurry.

Perrata.

bina (Lonsd. Devon. var.), Phil. Pal. Foss. { Me = pear

**celtica (Lamx. sp.), Phil. Pal. Foss. C. Sl. Clonea; Knocklofty.

pauciradialis (Phil. sp.), Pal. Foss. C. Sl. Currens; Ballynacourty.

pluriradialis (Phil, sp.), Pal. Foss. C. Sl, Currens, Castle Island.

~ Poryrora.

a Ar. L. Townparks, Killeshandra.

“dendroides (M‘Coy), 10, Sl. Red Castle, Mt, Rath.

fastuosa (Kon. sp.), Anim. Foss. Belg. { - - oo

marginata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U.L. Killymeal, Dungannon.

Ar. L. ‘Townparks, Killeshandra.

papillata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. / L. L. Rathgillen, Nobber.

Bay : U. L. Black Lion, Enniskillen.

. y C. L. Derbyshire.

perros MiCoy), Synq Carb.:Foss.. + ©, Sh.i Red Castle, Mt,, Rath,

’ Privopora.

pluma (Sc. MSS.), M‘Coy, Syn. Carb. Foss.

C. Sl. Poulscadden, Howth; Hook.

Ee L. Kildare.

Calp. Malahide.

-RETEporRA.

undata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. L. L. Kildare.

| Sipuonopenpron, - '

- pauciradiale (M‘Coy). Lithodendron id., Syn. Carb. Foss.

C. L. Magheramore, Tobercurry.

136 Mr. H.E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred.

STENOPORA. .

scabra (Rafin. sp.). Favosites id., Kon. Anim. Foss. Belg.

C. Sl. Hook ; Clonea; Currens.

Srrombopses (Lithostrotion, Lonsd.).

emarciatum (Lonsd. sp.), Geol. Russ. and Ural. C. L. Derbyshire.

VINCULARIA,.

dichotoma (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. . Palast te

megastoma (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb, Foss. U. L. Killymeal.

raricostata (M‘Coy), Syn. Carb. Foss. U. L. Killymeal, Dungannon.

XIV.—Supplementary Notices regarding the Dodo and its Kindred.

Nos. 1,2,3. By H. E. Srricxianp, M.A., F.G.S.

One of the main objects which Dr. Melyille and myself had in

view, in publishing our recent work on the Dodo and its Kindred,

was to draw the attention of others to this interesting historico-

physical investigation, and thus to elicit from all quarters such

additional items of information as had escaped our own research,

Many a curious scrap of Dodo-knowledge is doubtless still buried

in the holes and corners of libraries, museums, and picture-gal-

leries, and many a precious bone-fragment still moulders in the

caverns and alluvions of the Mascarene Islands. Already, in the

short interval since our publication saw the light, have several

important links been added to the chain of evidence there dis-

played,—partly through the kind diligence of our friends, and

partly by our own more recent researches. These supplementary

facts I propose to communicate from time to time to the ‘ Annals

of Natural History!

1. Historical evidence of the Dodo.—I grieve to be obliged to

record that Oxford, the cradle of so much learning, now stands

convicted of having been the grave, not of one Dodo (as was

hitherto supposed), but of rwo. A small dingy MS. yolume has

lately been purchased by the fellows of Queen’s College, Oxford

(I dare not say at what price), from Mr. Rodd the bookseller. This

precious but unattractive little book is the original autograph

- diary of Thomas Crossfield, once fellow of Queen’s, and extends

over fourteen years, from 1626 to 1640. Amidst a yariety of

matters, some of historical interest, and others “ of no importance

to any but the owner,” we find the following curious passage,

which was first detected, and kindly communicated to me, by the

Rey. Dr. Bliss. ;

Page 68. “1634. Spectacula Oxonii in hoc anno,

1. The Palsgraves Family.

2. His mates Hokus Pokus.

3. Dancing vpon the rope.

4. Hierusalem in its glory, destruction.

’ Mr. H.#. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred. 137

The story deuided into 5 or 6 parts, invented by Mr. Gos-

ling, sometimes schollar to Mr. Camden, enginer, who BE-

STOWED THE Dopar (A BLACKE, INDIAN. BIRD) VRON. Y°

Anatomy scnoo.e. His wife dying left him some meanes

in a chest, w“? a maide seruant cunningly getting y® key of

her master, conveyed away, and soe he now glad to get his

. liuinge by vseing his wits for such inventions.”

How Mr. Gosling obtained his “ Dodar,” or what subsequently

became of it, we have not a particle of evidence. The contents,

and even the locality, of “ y® Anatomy schoole ” of 1634 are alike

unknown, the. existing Anatomy school having been founded

about 1750, independently of any previous establishment. One

thing is certain, that this “ Dodar ” was not the same individual

as the one which subsequently formed one of the treasures of the

Ashmolean Museum, which was “ordered to be removed ” in

1755, and whose head and foot are fortunately still in existence.

For we have the clearest evidence that the latter specimen was

in Tradescant’s private collection at Lambeth in 1656, and was

not transferred to Oxford till 1683 (see ‘ The Dodo and its Kin-

_ dred,’ pp. 28, 82). Two Dodos have therefore existed, at suc-

cessive periods, in the venerable repositories of Oxford University,

where the naturalist from the remotest parts of Europe now

makes the mouldering relics of one an object of pilgrimage.

I may here mention, that the preservation of these relics is

due not so much to Fortune as to old Ashmole himself. In his

original regulations for the management of his museum, it is

enacted that when any of the specimens were found to be in bad

condition, they should not be wholly destroyed, but the hard

parts, such as the heads and feet, should be put away in a closet ;

and to this judicious proviso of the old astrologer we are pro-

bably mdebted for the most important evidences now existing on

the structure of the Dodo.

2. Affinities of the Dodo.—I have received from that excellent

osteologist, Mr. Thomas Allis of York, the following interesting

communication, relating to a point in the anatomy of the Dodo

which Dr. Melville and I had overlooked, but which wholly con-

firms our conclusions.

“On looking at plate ix* I immediately perceived strikingly

confirmatory evidence of your views as to the Columbidine affi-

nities of the Dodo, unnoticed either by thyself or by thy talented

coadjutor, in his elaborate anatomical description of the head of

that bird. This evidence consists in the number of the sclerotic

plates. At the Zoological Section of the British Association at

Liverpool I exhibited dissections of the sclerotic ring of about

seventy birds; among the seventy there were three species of

138 Mr. H.E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred.

Columbide ; each of these three had eleven plates m the sclerotic

ring ; being the precise number figured m’the Dodo. No other

bird had a similar number, and none so small a number, with

the single exception of the Australian Podargus, m which bird

the sclerotic ring 1s composed of one single bone, without the

smallest trace of a division into separate plates. No abstract of

my paper on the subject was published in the proceedings of that

meeting, and its contents were never made public. |

“T exhibited the rings of eight species of Raptores; the

smallest number of sclerotic bones in this order was fourteen ;

and seven species of Gallinide, thirteen being the smallest num-

ber of plates.

“J thought this confirmatory evidence of the correctness of

your views could not be otherwise than acceptable to thee; if

thou considerest it of sufficient importance to deserve to be made

known through one of our scientific periodicals, be so good as to

get it inserted, |

“Thy sincere friend,

| “Tomas ALLIs.”

Let me here, in passing, express an earnest hope that some

means may be found of giving to the public the benefit of the

valuable and original researches of Mr. Allis, which have hitherto

been retained in MS. by that “great difficulty” of natural-history-

authors, the expense of illustrative engravings. |

3. Historical evidences of the Solitaire.—In a recent explora-

tion of the precious collection of foreign periodicals in the Bod-

leian library, I-discovered a work of which I had long been im

quest, the ‘ Mémoires de la Société Royale des Sciences et Belles

Lettres de Nancy,’ 4 vols. 12°, Nancy, 1754-1759. The Pre-

sident of the Society, M. d’Heguerty, had been governor of

Bourbon about 1734, and in a discourse which he delivered

March 26, 1751, he cobartoiuadl the Nancy savans with an ac-

count of the Mascarene Islands. Speaking of Bourbon, he men-

tions pintados, partridges, and other birds, but says nothing of

the brevipennate birds of that island, though we have proof that

they still existed in the time of La Bourdonnaye, d’Heguerty’s

successor (see ‘ Dodo and its Kindred,’ p. 60). He atones how-

ever for this omission by the following interesting notice of the

Solitaire of Rodriguez, which is the more valuable as our previous

historical evidence of that bird was almost wholly confined to the

single testimony of Leguat. We now find that this bird survived

from the time. of Leguat’s visit, 1693, down to about 1735, and

that, like the Dodo, it was capable of being kept alive in con-

finement.

At vol. i. p. 79, M. @Heguerty says, speaking of Rodriguez :

Mr, F. M‘Coy on the Tail of Diplopterus. 139

“On y trouve aussi des oiseaux de différentes espéeces, que lon

7 prend souvent a la course, et entre autres des Solitaires, qui

n’ont presqu’ point de plumes aux ailes; cet oiseau, plus gros

qu'un Cygne, a la physionomie triste ; apprivoisé on le voit tou-

jours marcher & la méme ligne, tant qwil a despace, et retro-

grader de méme sans s’en écarter. Lorsqu’on en fait ouverture,

on y trouve ordinairement des Bézoards, dont on fait cas, et qui

sont utiles dans la médecine.”

XV.—Reply to Sir Philip Egerton’s Letter on the Tail of Di-

plopterus. By Freprrick M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &e.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Cambridge, Jan. 13th, 1849.

Str Purire Eerrron has written a letter in your last Number,

from which it would appear that I had acted unfairly towards

Prof. Agassiz in my description of the diphycercal type of tail

im the November Number of your Journal, by remarking that

Agassiz called the tail of Diplopterus ‘ heterocer eal,” and leaving

it to be inferred that the ordinary heterocercal form was intended.

‘Sir P, Egerton does not deny the accuracy of my description and

figure of the tail of this genus and its difference from the true

heterocercal type; and though no one comparing them with

Agassiz’s work will see any resemblance, yet Sir Philip Egerton

endeavours to show that Agassiz gave the same characters that

‘I do, by suppressing in his letter all allusions to those passages

in Agassiz’s writings which state without reserve that the genus

-was heterocercal, and by quoting a certain passage (giving a

very imperfect notion of the tail however) in which the exist-

ence of rays above the spine is mentioned. I will not ask why

Sir Philip Egerton only gave you the quotation from Agassiz’s

work as far as he did? or why he did not quote it entire? But

I supply the missing line of the quotation : ‘‘ La caudale est tron-

quée presque verticalement, et /a colonne vertébrale finit a son

angle supérieure ;” and I may add to this (what Sir P. Egerton

also omits to mention), that in the restored figure of the genus

(tab. E), combining his latest information in the same work,

Agassiz figures Diplopterus with a heterocercal tail perfectly iden-

tical with that of Osteolepis figured on the same plate, which is

one of the most perfectly heterocercal fishes we know. This

figure too is in accordance with the above omitted portion of the

quotation, and with the prevailing theory that none but hetero-

cercal-tailed fishes lived at those ancient periods ; it shows that

the quotation given by Sir P. Egerton did not imply a knowledge

140 On the Ganoine of some Fish-teeth. —

on the part of Agassiz of the structure which I have pointed out

in my paper; and it also shows the author’s interpretation of -

what portion of rays are seen above the spine in fig. 1. pl. 18.

of the Monog. of the Old Red Fishes, which Sir P. Egerton

states to be a good representation of the structure (although

he does not mention that fig. 2 of the same plate represents it

as perfectly heterocercal). Will Sir Philip Egerton compare

Agassiz’s restored figure referred to, with mine in your Journal,

and say that that is right and mine wrong? or will he say that

his figure and the above portion of the quotation are not as

clear definitions of the heterocercal type of tail as it is possible

to give? I trust these observations will show, that whatever

“unfairness ” may be in this discussion is not on my side; and

I may assure Sir Philip Egerton, that not for all the palzontolo-

gical discoveries in the world would I misrepresent the writings

of any one, much less of Prof. Agassiz, for whose brilliant talents,

extensive learning, and enormous service to natural science, no

one can have a more profound veneration than myself.

With regard to my “ using the cancelled specific appellation

latus when speaking of the Coccosteus decipiens,” I must beg to

refer Sir Philip Egerton to the Rules for Nomenclature published

by the British Association for the Advancement of Science, for

the reasons which have influenced me in retaining the original

name. I have the honour to remain, Gentlemen,

Your most obedient servant,

Freperick M‘Coy.

XVI.—Reply to Prof. Owen’s Letter on the Ganoine of some Fish-

teeth. By Frepmricx M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.8.D. &e. -

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Cambridge, Jan. 13th, 1849.

In reference to Prof. Owen’s letter in your last Number, will you

favour me by the insertion of a few lines ? | |

In your Number for August last, I published a notice of some

fossil fish, and in describing the teeth used the new term “ ga-

noine” to designate a peculiar modification of ‘ dentine,” which,

from forming the hard polished surface of those teeth, had been

confounded with true enamel by nearly all writers on fossil fish.

To define the term, I briefly defined the tissue for which I used _

it, and its anatomical distinction from “enamel.” Prof. Owen.

writes to point out that he had observed the distinction himself, |

as indeed every anatomist must who looks at a slice of tooth

through a microscope; yet in the note to his letter he cites a

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Witheringia. 141

case from his ‘Odontography,’ where he had himself. inadver-

tently called it “enamel” in describing a fossil tooth (Peta-

lodus), although in other places he had described it as it

is. Prof. Agassiz I believe, in all his descriptive characters

has called it “enamel,” and so have most writers. The case

therefore stands now as before, namely, that a peculiar modifi-

cation of tissue exists in certain fish-teeth, very different from

“ enamel,” yet confounded with it by many writers, frequently

called “ enamel” in the technical descriptions, and for which no

other term had hitherto been proposed ; my object now is to state,

that in proposing the term “‘ ganoine”’ for the sake of brevity and

accuracy in the descriptions of the fossils I was engaged on, I by

no means intended to impute ignorance of its structural peculi-

arities to any preceding writer. If I had been aware that Prof.

Owen had used the word in question orally at his lectures for the

polished part of ganoid scales, and that he would have preferred

“ vitro-dentine”’ for the dental tissue, I should of course have

used it also; but as those terms have not been so published, while

mine is already current, it is scarcely possible I think to make a

change now without producing more confusion than the change

~ would be worth.

I have the honour to remain, Gentlemen,

Your most obedient servant,

Freprricx M‘Coy.

-XVII.— Contributions to the Botany of South America.

By Joun Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.

WITHERINGIA.

Tue following observations will I hope serve to throw some

light upon this hitherto obscure genus. It always. appeared to

me that the Witheringia picta, as figured by Martius (Nov. Gen.

tab. 227), must either form the type of a very distinct group, or

be considered as a very good illustration of that genus, for which

reason I refrained from publishing what I had long ago observed

on the subject, until I could satisfy myself of the absolute cha-

racter obscurely indicated by L’Heritier, in regard to his typical

species W. solanacea (Sert. Angl. 33. tab. 1). Under. this un-

certainty (in a note, Lond. Journ. Bot. iv. 353) [alluded to the

unsuccessful search I had everywhere made for some specimen, or

better details, of the plant in question, so as to be able to com-

prehend the limits and features of the generic character of

Witheringia, and I expressed my regret that the original type no

longer existed in L’Heritier’s herbarium in the British Museum,

as that would at once have cleared up this ambiguity. Dr.

142 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Witheringia.

Sendtner has since come to a more decided conclusion, by pro-

posing Martius’s plant before alluded to as the type of a new

genus, which he calls Athenea ; but I am not aware upon what

grounds he holds it distinct from Witheringia, nor can I learn

that he has given any determined limits of this latter genus.

From observations lately made, it appears to me that farther

uncertainty on this point need not be entertained, and I propose

therefore, to offer my reasons, founded on the facts now demon-

strated, for justifying the conclusions thus formed. In Sir Wm:

Hooker’s most valuable herbarium there exists among Goudot’s

collection from Columbia, a plant which appeared to me to be a

Saracha, except that its habit is rather more suffruticose and

erect than most species of that genus, and its flowers smaller and

fewer than usual: on examining this more attentively and com-

paring it carefully with the figure and description of L’ Heritier’s

plant, I could not do otherwise than conclude that it was very

closely related to his Witheringia solanacea, and as such may well

serve, in the absence of the original, as a substitute for the type

of what he intended as that genus. I have also compared this

Columbian plant with the descriptions given by Prof. Kunth of

several fruticose species, which he arranged in the same genus,

and at the same time have examined several analogous plants

from intertropical America, either closely allied or nearly iden-

tical with these last-mentioned species ; and finally, 1 have com-

pared these with the Witheringia hirsuta, Gardn., a species that

does not seem to differ from the W. picta, Mart., collating this

at the same time with Von Martius’s excellent description and

figure of this latter species before quoted: all these forms ex-

hibit a gradation from Saracha on the one hand to Aenistus on

the other. But Witheringia, according to modern authors, is

made to embrace a number of heterogeneous species, and it is

obvious that, without taking into account L’Heritier’s plant, all

the remaining species in the herbaceous section enumerated by

Dr. Walpers (Repert. iv. 29) do not belong to that genus, being

mostly referable to a very distinct section of Solanum, probably

a good subgenus.

“Throughout the vegetable kingdom we find individuals pos-

sessing aberrant characters, and exhibiting an intermediate state

between the artificial limits of our botanical distributions, or par-

taking of their mutual extremes, and this is as fully apparent in

the Solanacee as in any other family. Thus, many experienced

botanists have found it difficult to determine whether certain in-

dividuals should be referred to Petunia or Salpiglossis, plants not

only belonging to separate genera, but hitherto placed in distinct

natural orders. In like manner it may be doubted whether cer-

tain plants should be referred to Physalis, when they are seen

Mr, J« Miers on, the genus Witheringia. 143 ,

to be scanty of the very remarkable character that distinguishes

most of its species, viz. the remarkable growth and extreme in-

flation of the calyx in fruit; and so also in the approximate ge-

nus Saracha, individuals are sometimes observed, where, com-

bined with a calyx not sensibly increasing in size, they present

a corolla deeply campanulate, marked with large coloured spots,

and a pentangular border so characteristic of Physalis: in these

equivocal points of structure, it appears to me we may call in the

aid of their general habit in order to determine the genus to

which they should be referred, for in Physalis the inflorescence

will be found to be universally 1-flowered in each axil, while in

Saracha it is as uniformly more or less distinctly umbellate.

Thus likewise in Acnistus, a genus with Cestrum-like flowers, we

have a very variable length of the tube of the corolla, which in

A, umbellatus is hardly distinguishable from the section Che-

nesthes of Iochroma ; while in A. arborescens (the original Cestrum

cauliflorum of Jacquin, Hort. Schcenb. tab. 325) the tube is so

short as to leave no possible distinction between this genus and

that called Witheringia by Kunth, as will be hereafter demon-

strated. 3

Now, as will be hereafter shown, neither Witheringia so-

lanacea, nor the Columbian plant here alluded to as being so

_ closely allied to it, can be distinguished from Saracha ; they have

both a 5-partite calyx, a rotate corolla deeply cleft, stamens ari-

sing from triangular expansions originating at the base of its

short tube, and the fruit is a pisiform berry supported on a calyx

that does not materially increase in size ; the peduncle is bifur-

cate, and forms a 2-flowered umbel as in many species of Sara-

cha; and to make this analogy still more complete, although the

stem is somewhat lignescent and perennial at base as in some

species of this last-mentioned genus, their branches are in like

manner herbaceous, and L’Heritier describes Witheringia sola-

nacea as possessing the same kind of large tuberose root as in

the Saracha jaliomata, Schlect.: for all which reasons I have no

hesitation in referring all these plants to one genus.

Of the fruticose species hitherto included in Witheringia, there

are evidently two distinct groups, the several Columbian species

enumerated by Kunth, and the Brazilian species of Martius: the

former are distinguished by having extra-axillary fascicles, gene-

rally of numerous, sometimes of very few flowers, always upon

simple peduncles, and not umbellate as in Hebecladus ; the calyx

is always distinctly tubular, with an almost entire margin, and

five very minute distant teeth, not 5-partite as observed in Hede-

eladus, Saracha, and Witheringia picta; the corolla is tubular,

with a 5-partite border, not so decidedly long and infundibuli-

form as in Hebecladus and Acnistus; the berry is small, seldom

144, Mr. J. Miers on the genus Witheringia.

exceeding the size of a peppercorn, and is supported on a small

persistent and nonaugescent calyx ; it is not one-tenth the size of

the large oval berry inclosed within its increasing calyx, which is

seen in Witheringia picta; the positive characters here alluded

to will be found to approach very closely to Acnistus, and to be

quite incompatible with the plants of the other group referred to.

From these several facts the inference is irresistible, that

Witheringia solanacea should at once be referred to Saracha, and

that Witheringia macrophylla, W. ciliata, W. mollis, W. rhom-

boidea, W. dumetorum and W. riparia of Prof. Kunth, together

with some others, form a distinct group, which I propose to call

Brachistus, and that the genus Witheringia as defined by L’ He-

ritier must fall upon that group of plants, of which the Wathe-

ringia picta, Mart., may be considered the type. These are di-

stinguished by an inflorescence either solitary or fasciculate in

each axil or dichotomy of the branches, in which latter cases they

arise successively at different periods, so that we see in each fas-

cicle, every gradation of development from the nascent bud to

the ripened fruit : the peduncle is always 1-flowered, slender and

drooping in the young flower, but it grows much longer, becomes

rigidly erect, and is considerably thickened towards the apex, 1

fruit: the calyx is 5-partite, the corolla has a very short tube,

and a deeply 5-cleft rotate border, with the stamens arising from

triangular extensions a little above the base of the tube, as in

Hebecladus and Saracha : the berry is large, oval, and wholly in-

cluded within the enlarged calyx, and the form of the embryo of

its seed is spiral. |

It may be urged that the name of Saracha should give place

to that of Witheringia, but such a change would answer no good

purpose, and could not be effected without great confusion, a

very unnecessary creation of synonyms, and the annihilation of a

genus long recognized. The recommendation above suggested

appears to me the only proper course to pursue, and in adopting

it, we do not violate the rule of priority, as [7 Heritier’s plant was

only a cultivated specimen, the place of whose origin is still quite

unknown ; and as no specimen of it appears to be in existence,

it is clear that as a species, and especially as the type of a genus,

it must ever remain problematical : and finally, that as L’Heri-

tier’s generic character remains in full force, as applied to another

distinct group, the tribute intended by him to honour the me-

mory of Withering is thus inviolably preserved. The genus

Witheringia being thus established, it follows as a necessary con-

sequence, that the Athenea of Dr. Sendtner must give place to it.

The following generic character drawn up from my own observa-

tions will not be found to differ materially from that of the au-

thor last mentioned.

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Witheringia. 145

Wirnertnera, L’Her., Mart. Athenea, Sendt.—Calyx sub-

~ eampanulatus, profunde 5-partitus, persistens. Corodla rotata,

~ tubo brevi, limbo 5-partito, laciniis oblongis, acuminatis, esti-

vatione valvata. Stamina 5, erecta ; filamenta filiformia, brevia,

“paulo supra basin corollz inserta, imo repente triangulariter

dilatata, et hinc im annulum fere coalita; anthere oblonge,

2-loculares, basi emarginato-cordatz, loculis connectivo an-

gusto dorsali parallele connatis, longitudinaliter dehiscentibus.

~Ovarium ovatum, 2-loculare, ovulis plurimis, utrinque disse-

pimento adnatis. Stylus simplex, longitudine staminum, apice

‘incrassatus, fistulosus. Stigma subintegrum, glandula gluti-

nosa 2-loba semi-immersa. Bacca ovata, calyce aucto tecta.

‘Semina compressa, rhomboideo-reniformia, in pulpam tenuem

nidulantia, testa scrobiculata, subscabra, hilo perforato in sinu

marginali. Embryo in albumen carnosum, subspiralis: coty-

ledonibus semiteretibus, radicula 3-4-plo brevioribus.—Fru-

tices Brasilienses, dichotome ramose ; folia alterna, vel gemina

altero minori (in turionibus subfasciculata), integra; flores pe-

- dunculati, axillares, vel in dichotomiis solitarit, bini, vel plures

__ fasciculati, et tune alterna vice singulatim tardius enati, pedun-

, culo fructifero demum erecto, elongato et incrassato.

1. Witheringia picta, Mart., Nov. Gen. et Spec. 1. 74. tab. 227.

Witheringia hirsuta, Gardn. Lond. Journ. Bot. i. 541. Athena

picta, Sendin. Flor. Bras. fasc. vi. p. 184; Walp. Repert. vi. 580.

—Brasilia, Prov. Rio de Janeiro et Minas Geraés.

_ To the long and excellent description of Von Martius above

referred to, it is quite unnecessary to offer the smallest additional

remark, except that Gardner’s plant which I collected at the same

time does not appear to me to offer any difference from that

figured by Martius, and that it is a little more hairy*: if

therefore it does not belong to this species, it most probably is

referable to W. pogogena. Of the following seven species I have

no knowledge whatever, beyond the short notice extracted by

Dr. Walpers from Dr. Sendtner’s description, to which I refer

the reader.

_ %, Witheringia pogogena. Athena pogogena, Sendin. loc. cit.

p- 135; Walp. Repert. vi. 580. Solanum pogogenum, Moricand,

Pl. Now. d Amér. iii. 24. tab. 17.—Brasilia, Prov. Bahia.

3. Witheringia micrantha. Athenza micrantha, Sendin. loc.

cit.; Walp. Rep. vi. 580.—Brasilia, Villa Vicosa.

* As Dr. von Martius’s admirable work is within the reach of few per-

sons, and as it may be desirable to compare the above with its analogous

genera, I have given a figure with full details of the structure of this species,

which I first collected at Tejuca in 1833, and afterwards with Mr. Gardner

in 1837 (Gardn. no. 237) ; it will be shown in the ‘ Illust. S. Amer, Plants,’

pl. 35.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. ii. 10

ae ee

146 Bibliographical Notices.

ee Witheringia Schoitiana. Atheneea Schottiana, Sendtn. loc.

; Walp. Rep. vi. 581.—Brasilia, Prov. Rio de Janeiro.

sats Witheringia Pohliana. Athena Pohliana, Sendin. loc. eit. ;

Walp. Rep. vi. 581.—Brasilia, Prov. Minas Geraés.

Be Witheringia Martiana. Athena Martiana, Sendtn. Toe.

; Walp. Rep. vi. 581. Solanum paradoxum, Schott MSS.—

Brauilis, Proy. Rio de Janeiro et Minas Geraés.

7. Witheringia hirsuta (non Gardn.). Athenza hirsuta, Sendin.

loc. cit.; Walp. loc. cit—Brasilia, Prov. Minas Geraés. _

8. Witheringia anonacea. Athenzea anonacea, Sendtn. loc. cit.

tab. 18; Walp. loc. cit.—Brasilia australis.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Treasury of Natural History, or a Popular Dictionary of Animated

Nature. By Samuet Mavnper. London: Longman, Brown,

Green, and Longmans. H

Many of our readers no doubt still retain some affection for the

Natural History Book of their more youthful days. But, with what-

ever regard we may view this old friend and companion,—with its

queer woodcuts—its lion, tiger, elephant, and anonymous animal

thrown out in bold relief, while the beetle, the bug and the butter-

fly are summarily dismissed with a most magnanimous disregard of

specific distinctions,-—-when we consider the great increase which has

taken place in our stock of zoological knowledge since the days of

Buffon and Goldsmith, and the number of otherwise well-informed ©

persons with whom we are daily brought into contact, whose know-

ledge of Natural History is entirely derived from the study, m years

long gone by, of the ‘‘ History of Three Hundred Animals,” it can

hardly be denied, that there has long been an absolute necessity for

some cheap and decidedly popular work on the subject, which should

give some knowledge of zoological classification to those who, from

the want either of time or inclination, have never troubled them-

selves with the study of nature, and at the same time furnish them

with a hand-book for reference, on any ordinary matters connected

with the science. ‘To supply this want is the object of the ‘ Treasury

of Natural History.’

It is questionable whether it be advisable to plunge the beginner,

at the very outset of his career, into all the mysteries and technica-

lities of an exact system, and Mr. Maunder has perhaps judged rightly

in preferring the alphabetical arrangement for the body of his work,

to throwing his subject into a systematic form; for many will be

induced to read portions of a book, when arranged in a manner with

which they are familiar, who would be frightened at once on finding

themselves encountered, at starting, by a classification of which they

are totally ignorant. Moreover, the systematic table at the com-

mencement of the work will be found quite sufficient to give the

reader that general idea of classification which a beginner requires,

Bibliographical Notices. 147

and to render easy the subsequent acquisition of a more exact

knowledge of that portion of the subject. It follows, as nearly as

possible, the arrangement given by Cuvier in the second edition of

his ‘ Régne Animal,’ with alterations in those portions of it which

have been modified by succeeding observers.

As the necessarily low price of a popular work must always im-

pose a narrow limit on its author, it is evident that certain groups

and species will be thrown more prominently forward than others.

Mr. Maunder appears to have selected for this purpose those

which are most likely to come immediately under the notice of the

young naturalist, namely the British birds and butterflies, most of

which are noticed in the work, and many of them nicely and accu-

rately figured in the accompanying woodcuts. Eight hundred and

sixty of these illustrations are scattered through the book, principally

representing the species referred to in the letterpress, but occasionally

furnishing the reader with illustrations of the anatomical and generic

characters of the groups under discussion. ‘‘As to the manner in

which this work has been embellished,” says Mr. Maunder in his feel-

ing and well-written preface, ‘I can speak with perfect satisfaction.

About nine hundred accurate woodcuts have been given; and inorder that

this highly important part of the work should not be treated slightly or

- erroneously, I obtained the valuable assistance of Mr. Adam White,

of the British Museum, a gentleman who to the enthusiasm belong-

ing to the true naturalist unites a sober judgement and great ex-

perience. ‘To him was accordingly entrusted the selection of all the

subjects, and under his superintendence every drawing has been

made by competent artists. And here let me add that I have availed

myself of Mr. White’s acknowledged zoological attainments, and im-

proved my book by adopting many valuable hints and suggestions

with which he has from time to time kindly furnished me. The en-

gravings are in Mr. R. Branstone’s best manner, and will no doubt

be properly appreciated.”

In the alphabetical portion, the animals are arranged principally

in accordance with their English names, where such exist; but the

scientific names are also given, thus furnishing the uninitiated reader

with some insight into the mysteries of the binomial method of no-

menclature, which, fortunately, still survives the attacks of French

radicalism. Mr. Maunder however has wisely avoided encumbering

himself with synonyms, and the one example (see Asserador) with

which he has furnished his readers, of the synonymy of a species,

will no doubt prove abundantly mystifying to those who are still

happy enough to suppose that there is but one name for each ani-

mal, and one animal for each name.

We must not omit to notice the excellent ‘‘ Syllabus of Practical

Taxidermy” which will be found at the end of the ‘ Treasury.’

The preface states that it is by Mr. A. Hepburn of Whittingham,

and it is one of the best treatises on the subject with which we are

acquainted. It forms a very appropriate appendage to a work in-

tended to raise a taste for Natural History in the minds of the young,

and will prove very valuable to the country zoologist. A ‘“ Glossary

of Technical Terms ” closes the volume.

10*

148 Zoological Society.

We regret that our space does not permit us to make any extracts

from the book, but we can assure our readers that they will find in

it a vast mass of useful information, compressed into a very small

space and in a convenient form for reference. The most recent works,

including voyages and travels, appear to have been consulted with

advantage, and the extracts from them to have been well and care-

fully selected. j

We hope that in some future edition Mr. Maunder will shorten

such articles as that on Man, as the space might be much more ad-

vantageously occupied by other subjects.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 25, 1848.—Dr. Gamble in the Chair.

The following paper was read :—

Nore on THE CaprurEe or THE Avrocus (Bos Urus, Bodd). By

M. Druirri pe Dotmatorr, Master or THE IMPERIAL FoREsTS

IN THE GOVERNMENT OF GRODNO.

(Communicated by Sir Roderick Murchison.)

Having been appointed, in 1842, Master of the Forests of the

Government of Grodno, I have been led, as much by duty as by in-

clination, to pay particular attention to the forest of Bialowieza, the

last asylum of the Bison of Europe, and I have given a description of

that primitive forest and of its interesting inhabitant, both worthy to

be numbered amongst those curiosities which our beautiful and im- ©

mense country presents. My work was favourably received by our

government, but subsequently five years of assiduous observations and

researches have convinced me that that work is incomplete, and have

Zoological Society. 149

excited in me the desire to draw up a treatise on the Bison ; for my

own experience embraces curious facts and free from all error.

I have turned my attention particularly to refute by experience

the erroneous opinion, accredited by all the writers who have treated

on this subject, namely that the calf of the Bison cannot be suckled by

our domestic cow. This fable has been repeated even in the work

of an esteemed writer of our times, the Baron de Brinvers, who rely-

ing upon the recital of another writer, the learned Gilibert, asserts

that two female Bison calves, caught in the forest of Bialowieza,

seven weeks old, constantly refused the teats of a domestic cow;

that they consented, indeed, to suck a goat, but as soon as they had

had enough, they repelled their nurse with disdain, and grew furious

whenever they were put to a domestic cow. M. de Brinvers had

not himself the possibility of verifying this fact; and he cites tra-

ditions, communicated to him by the old inhabitants of the environs ;

for if any one of the forest guards, or the peasants who inhabit the

forest, had even met a Bison calf, parted by any accident from its

mother, he would rather have left it, than seized and nursed it, in

contravention of the severe law, which prohibits the capture or kill-

ing of a Bison. It was therefore only the supreme order of His

Majesty the Emperor, emanating from the desire expressed by Her

Majesty Queen Victoria to possess in her Zoological Garden two living

Bisons, which has enabled me to rectify the error above mentioned.

For as many attempts had already proved, that Bisons captured full-

grown and in their wild state could never bear the captivity and

especially the transport, and would infallibly perish, I proposed to

catch two young calves, and to suckle them at the houses of the

forest guards. His Excellence the Minister of the Domains of the

Empire, Comte de Kisseleff, having approved of this project, and

ordered it to be put in execution, I went without delay to the forest of

Bialowieza. It was the 20th of July, 1846, at daybreak, and assisted

by 300 beaters and 80 keepers of that forest, armed with fowling-

pieces, charged only with powder, that we set out on the trace of a

troop of Bisons explored during the night.

The day was superb and the sky serene; there was not a breath

of wind, and nothing interrupted the calm of nature, so imposing

under the majestic dome of the primitive forest..... The 300

beaters, aided by 50 keepers, had surrounded in the most profound

silence the solitary valley in which were the troop of Bisons. Ac-

companied by 30 keepers of determination and merit, we penetrated,

step by step, into the surrounded enclosure, advancing with the

greatest caution, and, so to speak, holding our breath. Arrived at

the limit which bordered the valley, we enjoyed one of the most in-

teresting pictures! The troop of Bisons was lying down on the slope

of a hill; ruminating, in the most perfect security, whilst the calves

gamboled around the troop, amused themselves with attacking one

another, striking the ground with their agile feet, and throwing up

the sand into the air: then they ran off to their respective mothers,

rubbed themselves against them, licked them, and then returned to

their gambols. But at the first sound of the horn the picture changed

im the twinkling of an eye! Tlie troop, as if struck by a magic wand,

150 Zoological Society.

jumped on their feet, and seemed to concentrate all their faculties

in two senses, hearing and sight. ‘The calves pressed timidly

against their mothers. Then, when’ the noise of the hounds

resounded, the Bisons hastened to range themselves in the order

which they usually take in similar circumstances, namely, placing ~

their calves in front they form the rear-guard, to protect them from

the pursuit of the dogs, and advance. Arrived at the line occupied

by the beaters and the keepers, they were received with piercing

cries and firing of guns. They then changed the order of defence ;

the old Bisons rushed with fury on one side, broke the line of chase,

and continued their course victoriously, bounding along, and dis-

daining to trouble themselves about their enemies who were crouching

against the enormous trees. The keepers however succeeded in

detaching two calves from the troop : one, aged 3 months, was taken

at once; the other of 15 months, though seized by eight persons

overthrew them and fled. The dogs were set in pursuit, and the Bison,

forced into a marsh, was bound and carried to the court-yard of the

forester. Four Bison calves, 1 male and 3 females, were taken in

other places in the forest. One of these females, aged only a few

days, was suckled at first by a domestic cow, of a fawn colour simi-

lar to that of the Bison, and, to the surprise of every one, the cow

manifested a tender attachment for this adopted wild and bearded

young one. Unfortunately the young animal died six days after-.

wards, suffocated by a swelling in the neck, which it had before it

was caught, and which was continually increasing. The other calves

took no food the first day of their captivity ; but on the following

day, the one aged 3 months began to suck a cow and seemed gay

and lively. Its companions in captivity, excepting the one 15 —

months old, began at first to take milk from a man’s hand, then

they drank from a pail with great avidity, and when the pail was

empty they licked one another’s muzzles. In a short time they lost

their wild look, and their timidity changed into an extreme vivacity

and petulance. When let out of their stable, into the large court-

yard of the farm, the rapidity of their movements, their agility,

and the lightness of their leaps, similar to those of the goat or stag,

astonished every one. They played with the calves of the domestic

cows of their own accord, combated with them, and although

stronger, they appeared to yield to them from generosity. The male

Bison of 15 months for a long time preserved his wild and stern

look; he was irritated at the approach of any one, shook his head,

lashed his tail, and presented his horns. After two months of cap-

tivity he was at length tamed, and attached himself to the peasant

who fed him; and then more liberty was given him. The Bisons

are in general fond of striking the ground with their feet, throwing

the earth into the air, and then rearing as horses do. ‘They

exhibit much attachment to the person who feeds and looks after

them, come and rub themselves against him, licking his hands, and

obeying his voice; they run bounding up when he calls them.

Whenever they were let out of the stable, they grew animated, raised

their head proudly, dilated their nostrils, snorted with force, and

gave themselves up to all kinds of sports; but soon perceiving that

Zoological Sociely: 151

they were shut up, they turned their looks now toward the immense

forest, then toward the carpet of verdure spread out before them in

-the distance ; they seemed to recollect their wild liberty, and lower-

ing their head they returned into their stable with an inexpressible

sadness, .

Six Bison calves, taken last year during the chase which I have

just described, were brought up in two places, at some distance from

one another. The two males caught during the first chase suffered

nothing from the new food which was offered them; the others,

which drank the milk instead of sucking it, had diarrhea for a

_week, But it is probable that this complaint arose from the milk,

with which they were fed, being brought from some distance, and

becoming sour on the transport ; for as soon as two cows were pro-

cured for each Bison, and they received fresh and lukewarm milk,

the complaint ceased. . The two first became accustomed also to lick

salt, whilst the others never touched it. As for the young Bison,

aged 15 months, he would not take milk, and began from the first

day to eat oats mixed with chopped straw, hay from the forest and the

meadows, the bark and leaves of the ash, the wild pear, the hornbeam,

the aspen and other young shrubs. The same food served for the

other young Bisons, when milk was no longer given them. They

drink spring and river water indifferently, and take more and oftener

in the day during the summer. The young calves refused at first

to quench their thirst with pure water, and it was necessary to

whiten the water with a little milk. Hunger and thirst make them

utter a kind of grunt similar to that of the pig. Abundant and

varied food, a stable which in winter protected them against the

cold and in summer against insects, had a remarkable influence on

the growth of the young Bison ; so much so, that a young female,

captured in January of this year, and intended to supply the place of

ene which died, was found to be only half as large as its companions

of the same age taken last year and brought up by man’s care. And

as history tells us of bisons being killed of enormous size, and that

in their wild state they are of different shapes, it would be interest-

ing to ascertain what dimensions a Bison might attain, tamed, fed,

and brought up by man; especially in England, where the art of

rearing domestic animals is carried to the highest degree of perfec-

tion. Another still more important experiment would be to attempt

to couple a Bison bull with a domestic cow; and I am led to think

the thing possible from the inclination manifested by the young

Bison bull taken last year, and now aged 2 years and 3 months,

towards the female calf. Perhaps anew crossed race of cattle might

thus be obtained, which, uniting extraordinary strength and agility

with docility and attachment to man, might become of. great utility

-tohim. Lastly, taking into consideration that one pair of young

tamed Bisons is destined for London, the second for St. Petersburgh,

and the third to remain here, on their natal soil, it would be no less

interesting to communicate reciprocally and at proper times the

comparative observations which shall have been made on the climatal

influence exercised on these animals in the afferent regions whither

‘they shall be transplanted.

152 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

The tamed Bisons carried from Bialowieza to Grodno have just

made. by land a journey of 140 versts (20 German leagues). .

pair destined for St. Petersburgh was shut up in an oblong cage,

covered with straw, divided into two compartments, so that the

Bisons could lie down without turning away from one another. This

new prison and the jolting of the carriage had a painful effect on the

spirit of the Bisons, and although tranquil and resigned, they took

no food, and would not lie down for the first twenty-four hours ; but

the second day they became calm and returned to their old habits.

The journey lasted three days.

The male and female destined for London travelled in a dak

more spacious and uncovered cage. The male was very restless

during the whole journey, struggled incessantly, made a roaring

similar to the bellowing of the bull, and wounded himself in the eye

in attempting to leap over the bar of the cage, two toises high. Of

the age now of 15 months, the male is 4 feet 1 inch in height and 5

feet 6 inches long; the female is 4 feet high, and 5 feet 3 inpher

long.

At Grodno the Bisons are placed in a spacious stable, ond bet

pair is separated from the cther. At first, on attempting to put them

together, they fell to fighting desperately, so much so that they even

knocked down the solid partition which separated them ; they began

by all attacking one another, and then, which is a singular fact, the

three male Bisons fell upon the only female within their reach, and

would infallibly have killed her, if the keepers had not defended

her. Subsequently they became accustomed to one another, and

the combats ceased.

It would be necessary, in my opinion, to keep the Bisons in a ©

spacious park, where they would be able to live at their ease; and

as they detest brilliant colours, and red especially enrages them, their

keepers ought to wear clothes of a dark colour. I should also men-

tion that they dislike dogs, and grow furious when pursued by them,

Driuirri DE Dotmarorr, ;

Master of the Forests of the Government of Grodno.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

Jan. 11, 1849.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

sa following communications were read :—

. “A short Notice of Berwickshire Plants,” by James Hardy,

Req, _ In this communication Mr. Hardy first alluded to the vegeta-

tion of the coast between Cockburnspath and the mouth of the Pease-

burn; the chief plants of importance being Glaucium luteum, Astra-

galus glycyphyllos, Blysmus rufus, Carex extensa and Ligusticum sco-

ticum. The oyster-plant (Steenhammera [or Stenhammaria as it

ought to be spelt] maritima) used to grow on that shore, but it has

now disappeared, although it still grows abundantly two miles east

from the Pease Dean.

This Dean has little to recommend it botanically, but its scenery

is yery interesting. One of the best botanical localities in the district

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 153

is a glen called Blackburnrigg Dean, about a quarter of a mile from

Grant’s Station of the N. British Railway. It offers nothing to the

eye, yet there are a number of good plants in it, such as Melica

nutans, Helosciadium inundatum, Pyrola media, Chrysosplenium alterni-

folium, Sedum villosum, Rubus saxatilis, Trientalis europea, Carduus

nutans, Listera cordata, Botrychium Lunaria. Poterium Sanguisorba

grows near Barmouth Station, south from Eyemouth. [This plant

was found abundantly near St. Abb’s Head, by Dr. Balfour’s party,

two years ago.] Ranunculus arvensis, Lythrum Salicaria, Galium

boreale, and G. Mollugo, grow near Swinton, and Ophioglossum vul-

gatum near Coldstream, this last being new to the Berwickshire flora.

2. “ A short Notice of East Lothian Plants,” by J. C. Howden,

Esq. In this paper the author mentions the occurrence of Weissia

nigrita on Gullane Links ; and gives a list of plants found by him in

various parts of East Lothian; at Presmennan Lake, Typha latifolia,

Scutellaria galericulata and Carex intermedia. On the banks of Whit-

tingham Water, Saponaria officinalis, Cichorium Intybus, Malva

moschata and Hyoscyamus niger. In Ormiston Woods, Valeriana py-

renaica, Convallaria multiflora, Polygonum Bistorta. In Prestonhall

Woods, Helleborus fetidus has become naturalized; and on the side

of the road between Whittingham and lites: Asperula taurina has

ar itself.

** Notice of PIAssaBA, a fibrous matter, from South America,

Pie for the manufacture of ropes,” &c., by Dr. Balfour. ‘This fibrous

matter was sent to Dr. Balfour by Mr. Michael Connal of Glasgow.

It is used for the purposes of manufacture in London, and is im-

_ ported from Bahia, Pernambuco, &c. Dr. Balfour gave a general

account of the fibrous matter yielded by Palms, and alluded to the

microscopic structure of their woody bundles. He illustrated his

remarks by specimens of fibre from the cocoa-nut palm, sago palm,

talipot palm, Livistona chinensis, and various species of Chamerops

and Corypha growing in the Edinburgh Botanic Garden. He stated

that Dr. Arnott had examined the Piassaba fibre, and referred it to

the Attalea funifera of Martius. The palm i is the Cocos de Piacaba

of Prince Maximilian’s Travels. It attains a height of twenty or

thirty feet, and has pinnated fronds fifteen or twenty feet long. The

fibres of the petioles and spathes, after maceration, are used for

forming very tenacious cables, which resist well the action of salt

water. The black fibrous matter resembling whalebone, which is

connected with the leaves, has been employed for forming brushes.

Specimens of this manufacture were exhibited, also a large drawing

of the palm. The fruit of this palm, under the name of Coquilla

nuts, is imported into this country. The pericarp is thick and hard,

and is used for making handles for umbrellas, drawers, &c. When

examined under the microscope, it shows thickened cells very much

resembling those seen in bone, the thickening matter being depo-

sited in concentric circles. The seeds have an oily albumen, and a

kind of solid palm oil is formed from them. Specimens of the nuts,

and the articles made from them; as well as of the solid oil, were

shown.

4. ‘ Alge Orientales” (part 5), by Dr. Greville. In this paper

154 Miscellaneous.

are described the following new species of East Indian Sargassa,

Sargassum obovatum, S. Wightti and S. cervicorne. Drawings and

dissections were exhibited. ‘The paper will appear in the ‘ Annals of

—_e History’ and in the Society’s Transactions.

‘‘An Account of the Mosses and Hepatice growing on the

ah a by Richard Spruce, Esq. (See p. 81 of the present

Number.) .

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Existence of an Ovum or Ovule as well in the Male as in the

Female of Plants and Animals ; producing in the one case Sperma-

tozoa or Pollen-grains, in the other the primitive Cells of the Embryo.

By Cu. Rosin, M.D.*

Tue above-named memoir was submitted to a commission, consist-

ing of MM. Serres, Dumas, and Milne-Edwards, and the needa |

report has been drawn up and printed in the ‘Comptes Rendus’:

«« The facts contained in this memoir prove that, in the male or-

gans of plants and of animals, an ovule is formed, anaiogous to that

of the female, and constituted in a like manner; that the vitellus of —

this ovule divides as does that of the female, and by the same me-

chanism, giving rise to the development of the embryonary cells, which

after being modified by a special evolution constitute pollen-grains or

spermatozoa. ‘Thus there is an analogy, and often an identity, be-

tween the product of the male generative organs and that of the

female.. On the other hand, there is an identity in the mode of for-

mation of the embryonary cells in the ovum of vegetables and of ani-

mals; and lastly, the mechanism by which the embryonary cells of ©

the male ovule (which are modified to constitute pollen-grains or

spermatozoa) are formed, is the same as that which gives birth to the

primary cells of the female ovum, the collection of which forms the

embryo. Thus the phenomenon of the division of the vitellus,

figured and described for the first time among the Vertebrata by Pré-

vost and Dumas, may be extended to vegetables in an equal degree,

and it is the expression of a general and unique mechanism, according

to which the embryonary cells and zoosperms of all beings are formed.

“A. Analogy in the mode of formation of the embryonary cells in the

ovules of animals and of vegetables.

‘*], It has been for along time admitted that the ovum of animals

appears among the cells of the Graafian vesicles, or the bottom of the

ovigerous tubes of the ovary, in the form of a small translucent cell,

the nucleus of which is represented by the germinal vesicle. By

degrees the transparent contents of the cell become granular and

opake, and constitute the vitellus. At this moment the ovum is

fitted for fecundation : it is still but a cell in a morphological point

of view; physiologically speaking, however, it has a special nature,—

it isa product without an analogue in the body, and set apart fora spe-

cial function. On the occurrence of fecundation it becomes subject

to division, leading to the formation of embryonary cells at the ex-

* The editors are indebted for this communication to J. T. Arlidge,

F.R.C.S.L,

Miscellaneous. 155

pense of the vitellus, within its homogeneous and amorphous envelope

—the vitelline membrane.

*©2. Referring to cryptogamic plants, nothing is more striking than

the identity between the segmentation of the contents of the spores

for the development of sporules, or the division of the contents of the

latter for the formation of embryonary cells and the like pheeno-

menon in animals (see the works of Thuret and Decaisne). More-

over, one cannot hesitate to compare the spores or the sporules of

cryptogamic plants with the ovule of animals,—their homogeneous

envelope with the vitelline membrane, and their granular contents

with the vitellus. With respect to the differences which, in this

point of view, exist between the formation of spores and their ger-

mination among fungi and microscopical alge, they constitute no

more than mere varieties of the phenomenon of segmentation, and

such are to be met with in higher organizations, and the gradual

simplification or degradation may be traced.

‘3. In phanerogamous plants the embryonary sac appears in the

form of a transparent cell in the nucleus of the ovule: its contents

very soon become granular and form a true vitellus. After fecun-

dation two nuclei make their appearance, around which the granular

matter of the vitellus collects itself; in the line of separation between

these two spherical bodies a dissepiment appears, indicating the for-

mation of the membrane to envelope each of them and to transform

them into embryonary cells; this effected, each of the latter subdivide

into two, and soon. Here it is still evident that the embryonary cells

are formed after the same fashion as in animals, and these facts show

that the embryonary sac of phanerogamous plants is the only part of

them comparable with the ovum of animals. We have in it the true

ovule of plants, in the form ofa cell, soon displaying a homogeneous

envelope or vitelline membrane, and a granular interior or vitellus.

As to the primine, secundine, and nucleus or tercine, these are but

organs composed of cellular tissue, organs of protection or of nutri-

tion, and accessory only to the essential part—the ovule.

**B. Analogy between the product of the male organs and that of the

ovaries of the female among plants and animals, and identity between

the mode of formation in the male ovule of the grains of pollen or of

spermatozoa, and that of the embryonary cells in the female ovule.

“|. All botanists agree in describing, in each half of the young

anther, the development of large cells, out of which the grains of

pollen are formed, and which are called the parent-cells of pollen, or

pollen-utricles. ‘These utricles are made up of granular contents,

constituting a true vitellus analogous to that of the vegetable ovule,

and inclosed by a homogeneous wall, or vitellme membrane. In

the vitellus, at first two, and afterwards four nuclei appear, around

which the vitelline granules congregate, in such a way as to form

so many small spheres, each of which soon becomes furnished with

an inclosing envelope. ‘These cells thus formed, after some modi-

fication of their walls, constitute grains of pollen. The analogy in

the formation of the latter to that of the embryonary cells in the

ovule, or embryonary sac of the plant, cannot fail to be observed, in

156 Miscellaneous.

every point, except in that the embryonic cell of the male ovule

whilst retaining its cell-form, has become a special organ, endowed

with a special property, viz. fecundation by the intromission of the

pollen-tube into the ovule: whilst in the female ovule, on the con-

trary, the embryonary cells analogous to those of the male ovuleé are

metamorphosed into anatomical elements (trachez, dotted vessels,

cellular tissue, &c.).” on

The reporters go on to observe :—‘‘ 2. That the facts contained

in this part of the (M. Robin’s) memoir demonstrate that, in cryp-

togamic plants, the antheridia must be regarded as the analogues of

the male ovules of vegetables: they are formed, in fact, of a homo-

geneous envelope,—the vitelline membrane, and contain a granular

mass,—the vitellus. At the expense of this vitellus are formed the

moveable animalcules of algze, mosses, &c., the true spermatozoa of

algze, as believed by MM. Thuret, Decaisne, and Montagne, &c.

The observations of M. Robin tend also to show, that the sperma-

tozoa of many alge have sometimes been confounded with spores

provided with vibratile cilia, or zoospores; and he describes, after

some original observations, the development of those of Ulva lactuca.

He states that in this plant the granular contents, or vitellus of the

cells of the frond,—which fulfil the office of antheridia, or of the

male ovule, become broken up into two, four, or eight, or into as

many as twelve, twenty-four, and even thirty-two segments, or little

spheres, after the same plan as prevails in the division to form pollen

grains, or vegetable, or animal embryonic cells. Very soon four

cilia are developed on one point of the surface of these spherules, and

then the latter escape from the ruptured antheridium, evincing very

active movements. With respect to cryptogamic plants, the male

fecundating corpuscles of which are as yet undiscovered, further re-

searches are necessary.

*©3. M. Reichert has watched the development of the spermatozoa

in the Strongylus auricularis, and in the Ascaris acuminata. In the

first stage, some transparent cells spring up at the bottom of the testi-

cular tubes, each provided with a germinal vesicle, the contents of which

soon become granular, and assimilate it to the vitellus of the female

ovum ; whilst the envelope appears homogeneous and amorphous, like

the vitelline membrane: in short, it is a true ovule, similar in every

respect to one of known female origin. The vitellus very soon

divides into two spheres, then into four, each of which gets inclosed

by a wall, and constitutes an embryonic cell: by degrees each cell

thus produced changes its form, and at the same time a prolongation

makes its appearance at one of its poles, which forms the tail of the

spermatozoon, the cell itself forming the head or body. M. Ségond

has, in conjunction with M. Robin, also noted this identity of the

male and female ovule in the blue Rhizostoma (Rhizostoma Cuvieri),

as well as some of the phenomena of the evolution of the vitellus.

‘«* Résumé.—1. It is seen that an ovule is formed in the male organs

analogous to that derived from the ovary; that in the male ovule

grains of pollen or zoosperms are developed, after the same manner

as the primitive cells of the embryo are formed in the female ovule,

and hence these fecundating corpuscles are the analogues of the em-

Miscellaneous. 157

bryonary cells, with this constant difference, that they are themselves

spontaneously formed, and become the determining. cause of the evo-

lution of the latter.

«*9. As to the development of the tail, or the vibratile cilia of the

spermatozoa of alge and of animals, and the movements they present,

these are not more astonishing than the formation of vibratile cilia

on the surface of epithelial cells of mucous membrane, and both are,

without doubt, of the same, and as yet unknown, nature. But the

movements they exhibit are not of themselves sufficient to charac-

terize spermatozoa as animals, no more than the carrying about of

an epithelial cell, or of a spore of fucus by the agency of cilia can

constitute either of those an animal; in fine, they are no more ani-

mals than are embryonic cells. :

«3. It being once recognised that an ovule is formed by the male

apparatus analogous to that produced by the female, and presenting

an identity with the latter in its evolution, two series of ovules may

be naturally formed :—

«* A.—Of male ovules.

_ “1, Those of animals (parent zoospermic utricles).

«2. Those of cryptogamic plants (antheridia, or cells fulfilling their

purpose in the Ulvacee and other cryptogamia).

«3. Those of phanerogamous plants (parent-cells of pollen).

‘«« B.—Of female ovules, or ovules strictly so Called.

«1. Those of animals (ova).

«2. Those of cryptogamic plants (spores, some zoospores, spo-

rules ).

«<3. Those of phanerogamic plants (vegetable embryonary sac).

*«« All ovules or ova are constituted essentially of a vitellus with its

germinal vesicle and vitelline membrane. But in the male ovules

the division of the vitellus is a primitive phenomenon, spontaneous,

and always limited to the formation of spermatozoa—the true em-

bryonary cells of the male, which have the property of determining

in the female ovule the same phenomenon (self-division) which

has given them birth, and which proceeds in the latter to the evolu-

tion of the embryo. The female ovules, on the contrary, form the

second series of organs, the vitellus of which, in order to become

divided in its turn, and to form the primary cells of the embryo,

needs the concourse of the spontaneously developed products of the

male yitellus.”—-Comptes Rendus.

On the Gum Kino of the Tenasserim Provinces.

By the Rev. F. Mason.

In a valuable article by Dr. Royle on Gum Kino, reprinted in the

Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India, which

ostensibly enumerates all the various regions from which it has been

imported into England, there is no mention of this article being im-

ported from this coast. Yet long before Dr. Royle compiled that

communication, more than one consignment had been made by par-

ties in Maulmain to houses in London of gum kino to the amount

of a thousand pounds.

~ It was brought to Maulmain by an English merchant from the

158 Miscellaneous.

Shan States, and stated by him, as our commissioner at the time ins

formed the writer, to be the production of the Pa-douk, the same

tree as the one in Maulmain thus denominated by the Burmans.

Several years before I had directed attention to this tree as pro-

ducing an astringent gum resembling gum kino, but the medieal

officer to whom I submitted specimens of the gum said it was “a

kind of dragon’s blood ;” but after it was known that the gum of

the Pa-douk had been sold in London for the veritable gum kino,

another medical gentleman tried in his practice the exudation of the

tree in his compound in the place of the gum kino in his stores, and

reported the effects the same, that their medical virtues were alike.

The next inquiry that arises is for the genus and species of the

Pa-douk. When I first came to the coast, all the English residents

of my acquaintance called it ‘“ Burman Senna,” and the surgeon of

the station told me that he believed it was a species of senna. The

Rev. H. Malcom, D.D., President of Georgetown College, Ken-

tucky, who came out to India a dozen years ago in order to go back

again and write a book, has stereotyped in his travels,—“ Pa-douk,

or Mahogany (Swietenia Mahogéni), is plentiful in the upper pro-

vinces, especially round Ava, found occasionally in Pegu.” In a

native Pali dictionary, found in the Burmese monasteries, Pa-douk

stands as the definition of Pe-td-tha-ld, and the corresponding San-

scrit word in Wilson’s Dictionary is defined Pentaptera; but the

Pa-douk does not belong to that genus. In Piddington’s Index

however Peetshala stands as the Hindee name, and in Voigt’s Cata-

logue Peet-sal as the Bengalee name of Pterocarpus marsupium ;

and this brings us nearer the truth, for Pa-douk is a name common

to two different species of Pterocarpus, but which look so much

alike that they are usually regarded as one species. Undoubtedly

one species is P. Indicus, and the other I presume is the one named

by Wight P. Wallichti, but which was marked in Wallich’s Cata-

logue P. Dalbergioides, from which it differs in no well-marked

character excepting that the racemes are axillary and simple, while

in the latter they are terminal and “ much-branched.” Wight says of

P. Wallichit in his Prodromus, “stamens all united or split down

on the upper side only ;” so they are sometimes in our tree. In the

figure that he gives in his Illustrations they are represented as dia-

delphous, nine and one, and so they are seen occasionally in our

tree; but the more common form is that of being split down the

middle into two equal parts, of five each, as in P. Dalbergioides,

The wood too resembles it. ‘Not unlike mahogany, but rather

redder, heavier and coarser in the grain.” It is often called “red

wood” at Maulmain; and from the colour of the wood, some of the

natives distinguish the species “red Pa-douk,” being P. Dalber-

gioides, and “ white Pa-douk,” P. Jndicus.

Both these trees produce an astringent gum, which has been ex-

ported for gum kino; or whether it was a mixture of both it is not

possible to say. Probably the latter, as the native collectors would

not probably make any distinction. Possibly it is the production of

neither. It may be that P. marsupium is found in the Shan States,

for tt grows I believe in Assam; and the man that did not distin-

EP ew oe a pee VE

‘ta

‘

SOR Barae ee eee hy

Meteorological Observations. 159

guish the two species in Maulmain, would not distinguish them from

a third at Zimmay. Be that as it may, this is certain, that these

provinces can furnish the commercial world with a large quantity of

gum kino. If the result of the experiment which was made be cor-

rect, we have a great abundance of it within our own borders ; for

the Pa-douk is one of the most common forest trees in the provinces

from the Tenasserim to the Salwan. It furnishes a considerable

portion of the fuel that is sold in Maulmain. But if not, it is cer-

tainly abundant in the neighbouring provinces, whose only avenue

to market is through our territories.— Journal of the Asiatic Society

of Bengal, August 1848.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR DEC. 1848.

~ Chiswick—December 1. Foggy and drizzly: cloudy: rain, and boisterous at

night. 2. Fine, 3. Clear: overcast: boisterous, with rain at night, 4.

Boisterous, with heavy rain: clear at night. 5. Overeast: clear: slight rain.

6. Clear: heavy clouds, 7. Rain. 8. Slight ra'n. 9. Very fine. 10. Clear

and very fine. 11. Foggy: cloudy. 12. Foggy: uniformly overcast. 13, Ex-

ceedingly fine. 14, Fine. 15. Hazy: rain. 16. Drizz'y: constant heavy

rain. 17. Cloudy: foggy. 18. Hazy: fine: densely overcast. 19. Foggy.

_ 20. Hazy: clear and frosty at night. 21. Clear and frosty. 22. Frosty: clear:

frosty. 23. Foggy: hazy: sharp frost. 24. Frosty: slight haze: overcast. 25,

Hazy: cloudy. 26. Densely clouded. 27,28. Fine. 29, Overcast. 50. Foggy:

fine: foggy. 31. Foggy: hazy : foggy at night.

Mean temperature of the month ......... Warsaperscbane vy phe o

Mean temperature of Dec. 1847 ..c.eccececseeeceeecceereees .. 41 °09

Mean temperature of Dec. for the last twenty years ...... 39 °66

Average amount of rain in Dec. .......sseeceeseeeeeee esenshed. 5S.inek,

Boston.—Dee. 1. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 2. Fine. 3. Fine: rain em.

4. Cloudy: rainr.m. 5. Cloudy: raina.m. 6. Fine: raina.m. 7. Rain:

rain A.M. and p.m. 8. Fine: rainy.m. 9—11. Fine. 12. Cloudy. 13. Fine.

14. Cloudy: rain y.m. 15. Cloudy: stormy, with rain from s.w. p.m. 16.

Cloudy: rain p.m. 17,18, Fine. 19, Rain: rainearlya.m. 20, Cloudy.

21. Fine: plenty of ice this morning. 22—24. Fine. 25, 26. Rain, 27, 28.

Cloudy. 29. Fine. 30. Cloudy. 31. Cloudy : a remarkable dark day.

- Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—Dec. 1. Frost a.m. : rain and high wind p.m.

2. Rain: sleet: high wind: lightning. 3. Suow inch deep: heavy rain p.m.

4. Very high flood: heavy rain and high wind. 5. Fair, after very wet night:

flood again. 6, Dull: drizzling: frost a.m. 7. Frost: damp and drizzly p.a.

8. Soft, moist andfoggy. 9. Rainallday: high windr.m. 10. Fair: high wind.

11. Fairand fine. 12, Dull and foggy a.m.: rainr.m. 13. Rain a.m.: showery

allday. 14. Fair a.m.: rain andhigh wind p.m. 15, Fair a.m. : rain e.m., with

storm of wind. 16. Fairand fine. 17. Frost a.m.: slight showers p.m. 18,

Fair a.m.: cloudy: showery p.m. 19. Fair: fog: cleared p.m. 20. Frost:

thaw p.m. 21. Frost, hard: clear and bracing. 22. Frost very hard: clear,

23. Frost keen: clear : wind rising, 24. Frost: high wind p.m. 25. Frost, slight :

thaw p.m. 26. Rain very heavy: high wind. 27. Fair and clear: threatening

frost. 28. Hard frost all day. 29. Hard frost. 30. Frost moderate: dull,

31, Frost moderate : cloudy.

Mean temperature of the month .......... bbidinits ter siesund -- 39°°8

Mean temperature of Dec. 1847 ........-.cceecoessgeeeecscoes 40 ‘2

Mean temperature of Dec. for the last twenty-five years. 38 *2

Average amount of rain in Dec. for twenty years ......... 2°94 inches,

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.— Dec. 1. Hoar-frost: rain. 2. Cloudy. 3. Rain:

cloudy. 4, Showers: thunder: hail-showers, 5. Hoar-frost: showers. 6. Bright:

showers. 7. Bright: clear. & Showers: rain. 9. Cloudy: rain. 10. Hazy:

_Yain: clear. 11. Cloudy: clear. 12, Cloudy: rain. 13. Bright: showers,

14. Cloudy. 15. Bright: rain. 16, Showers: clear. 17. Showers: cloudy,

18. Cloudy. 19. Bright: clear. 20. Cloudy. 21. Bright: clear: aurora,

22. Clear: frost: clear: aurora, 2%. Clear: frost: clear, 24,25. Cloudy. 26.

Rain: cloudy. 27. Showers: clear, 28,29. Clear: frost: clear. 30,31. Cloudy.

‘h Eg RE ER: Saal ees ees! | Fe pO yee beet Mee MELE Lee nates ete ee Ler ee rte Pe Pe fo eee ee | Pee NO IRE IED | RRROTN IER ere

veeedove . bot S| *® [emeo| ran | LE] 6 | Ze} SE} LE] o£ | oF |0z0€ {£1.08 |o1-0€ | S0.0€ | 06.62 O11-08 91-08) “If

108.0 Fr") cass | ca | ueo! ou | 68 | 6€ | £6z/f98} Le| 6% | oF |€1-0€ |St-0€ |z0-0€ | 90.08 | o£.62 080-0€ |OL1-0€ | *

eer") ass | smu | upea | cu | (Ob | LE | $a] SE} 6%) of | Pr |EL-0€ |11-0€ 160-08 | o1-0€ | 26-62 6071-0£ 081-08 | *6z

nel] sf ta} cm] cou | 98 | 9€ | fou} F98) gh] 6€.| br | EL-0€ |o1-0€ |60-0€ | F0-0€ | 92.62 [696-62 991-0€ | "8%

SB "OF | smu | cm | ems | om | bP! ab | fb ighicgh! 6€ | GP | 00.08 |¥9.62 | 16-62 | P!.6z S1.6% $96-6% £01-0€ | “Le

g0- °°" 8O- "| sas | casa | ca | es eV | Sv | 6€) 6) oh| oF | 19 | aF-6z | 19.62 | 8€-6z | £5.62 | 02.62 'S16-6z Pz0-08 "9%

Lo} tas | te | tes | cou | 0 | th | PE) oh] LE] Se | 6h | 06.6% |06-62 |09-6z | OL-6z | 09-62 9£8-62 9b0-0€| “Sc@

peer" ZO. | casa} ta | casa} to | 10h | ob | f€€) LE! SE} 92 | oF | €0.0€ |gT.0€ |gZ-6% | 00.08 90L-6% £60-0€ | “bz

dis «<4: splat cag Pam ie Gace ai iat ‘a | ¥8€ | 6€ | 92) LE) SE} 1% | €€ | sE.08 \zh.0€ |gt-0€ | PE.0€ | E1-0F POt-0F EPE-0F | *s

oe, ket ae id ce Ro eine, Sele S| LE |#€%| BE) ZE} 2s , GE | 6E-0€ |94-0€ |SE-0F | 0£.08 | PL.0F |11z-08 SVE-O£| "te

Se)

eed eee eee ee ee YS YY

crass | "8 | *@ | "9 | OF | LE | Le) SE SEF) €% | FE | 0B-0€ |g1-0F |€4-0€ | Fz.0F | 90-08 SIE.0€ FEE-0E| °1z

Creepers! sags | ca | cms | tou | IV | Sh | Ze) Fer!.ov| Pz | oF | 61-0€ |ST.0€ |0z0€ | o1.0€ | £6.62 ZL1-0€ |10€-0€| *0%

[| Sb: | 10. | toss | ta jmyeo| ‘ou | IV | 1b | LE) HH) OF] OF Bh | S008 |18.6z | 26-60 | SL.6z | 0-62 908-62 60-08 | “61

fo. |"*"""")"""" TO. | cas | cass | wpe | +s vy | &v | LE!) vh| oF] Sv | ZS | S9.6% |S9.6z | gh-62 | 99.62 | gb.6z 144-6 958-62| ‘I

SO. |"*""*"| 0. 10. | as j*ms-s)wyeo) an | €F | ob | Z| €¥| LE] €€ | gb | HS.6z |LP.6z | £9-6z | 19-62 | FS.6z ZL8-6% LE6-6%| “LID

GE. |LL-0| £0. gg. | «mss | °*s ‘s | ‘ou | 11 | TEV | LE) ob| Sh) ge | oh | zS.6a |£2-6z |09-6% | 96-62 | g£-6z 1€1.62 608-62 | “OI

seerenieee**s CO. | BS 1. 8 | tase | wyBD | +g cy | Iv fz feo .¢.ch| eb | S¢ | go-gz | 99.62 | 81-62 8P-6%. 67-6% 0F9-62 018-62) “SI

cas had ibe Cg it: ee le ‘s | 4b | 60 | 0S| ¥S| HH) OF | ZS | £€.6z |L¥.6z | 17.62 | gh-62 | LE.6z ZEL-62 |1£8-62 VI

GT after Missa tesee teeel” agg ogagg |. ag ‘s | for | $60 | 6h) ZS) Sh! PE | gS |6S.6z |1F-62 | Lo-6z | LS-62 | SS-6z 816-62 620-08 | “£1

a GO pacha Winns hoe ‘s | tm | ‘ms | 67 | SP | €P) 1G) 19| LE | SS |9G.6% |08-6% | 01-62 | 06-62 | 0L-6% L60-0€ \FOI-0€| ‘aI

OT. [rrrre"|"*eerieeceer! sms |m-ms} *s | ms | Lb | 6h |FZb| €S| Eb! g€ | 09 | 92.62 |S9.6z |06-6% | 92-62 | F9.6z '8£0-0€ 091-08 ‘II

“ere Toe} sf tas | ts | tas | 1S | $gh |igh | fzo| Li] 6% | 09 | 19-62 |LL-62 |¥8.60 | 99.60 | £2.62 SS1-08 €2z-08| “010

[OG |**""""| PT. ieee"! 8 [tms—stemss | ms | LP | ob |.ov| foo) 19] €€-) LS |€S.6% |60.6c |ZL-6¢ 69:6% | 89-6 O£1-0£ £92.08 | 6

|10- 0G-3|81- | To. | ‘m | ‘s |tmss| cms | 17 | g& |fze|¥6r7| SS! gh | LS |0S.6z |19.6z | 19.62 | 1£-62 | 08-62 SLL-6z [C10-08 "8

ys a Wad sh Pe ee Ya am "s "Ss S€ | gf | o€ for; ah! OF | GS |1S-gz |€€-6z | 68-62 | $z-6z | 41-6% $09.62 \oL9.6z| “L

Of. |") ZT. | Go. | tau | "as |tmsm) cms | g€| OF | Z€| 1] oF] ob | LP | £6.9z |oL-gz |L6-8% | 16-88 | ¥9-8z |S1z-6¢ 9LE.6%| °9

19. """"""| FO. | 10. | “mu | ‘a jtmsm) ‘ms | OF | Bf | OF | FEh| oh! 6E | ES | EL-8% |ol-gz |Z8-8% | 09-82 | 0S-8% 986-82 [S1z-62| °S

gg. "Po. 161. | cu *s "s |'ms | 6€| SV | OF) igh) Of} g€ | ES | aL.9z |FL-gz | 99-89% | 19-82 | 08-82 1911-62 |g90-60| “T

Lb. jves*/"""""| 19. | cas | cas | cm | cms | 6€| ob | 1/4! €€] OF | 19 | 91-62 160.62 | £0.62 | 6£-62 | 06-6z 6LS.62 |L6L-62| “€ €

OG. |""""""| GS. | GO. | ‘ws | “Ms | *ms | “MS | LE |\foe| tiv} LE} 6% | Sh | ¥6-82 |69-g2 | 51-6z | 48-8 |96-8% \Z98-6z 'z19-64| °%

SO. |"""""'| GO. | 61. | *s | “ms | *s | *ms |} 6€ | PE |FPE| EPIS-LE| PE | gb | 29.92 leb-62 | £6-92 | sb-60 9£-6Z |SSE.6% |PP9-62| “I

Sues pees enr ‘cn ‘09

Eg se} |2 | 2ol ef)» | 2] be | be | BLE low! | F | RT| oe | | 6 | ey | | HY get

a3i32/¢|2 | #2/58| 2 | Es /- ee Be a see | ee | cee

Re |” g yi: pee e _ *e ny 201 yung PF “OrMstyD ing *aATYS-solyun( BS “sormstyD =o

: ce

“UY “Pur *19JOULOULIIY J, *IajoULOIV > 2

“AANA ‘asunpy yompung pv ‘uoysnoyD *— ‘Ady ay7 49 pup faurns-saruswac ‘asunyy ypuvSaddp yo ‘“requng "AA *A9z 947 49 {NoLsog

70 SIRO A *ITAT ka SUODUOET: SOD KNOLMSTEC) 199 BIDCD0CL 402979 ae Tee hts Lk AL ath bea ed as Ta daa tines ¥attce, Lic atanet mainder ons i ee ee

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES. |

No. 15. MARCH 1849.

ee ES

—<——_-

XVII1.—Observations upon several genera hitherto placed in

Solanaceze, and upon others intermediate between that family

and the Scrophulariacee. By Joun Mters, Esq., F.R.S.,

F.L.S. &e.

My attention during the last few years having been directed to

the study of the Solanaceae, I have given the results of this in-

quiry in a series of memoirs in the ‘ Lond. Journ. Bot.,’ vols. iv.,

v. and vii., and also in the ‘ Illustration of South Amer. Plants,’

where delineations are offered of the peculiar features of each

genus. Having at length completed the analysis of the remain-

ing genera of this order, the results will be given in succession

in this Journal ; but in order to explain my views in regard to

that family, the following observations are necessary.

_ Following the track I had marked out as the basis of these

investigations, which has been chiefly to satisfy myself by careful

- analysis of the true limits that serve to separate different genera,

I have encountered a number of facts which are very difficult to

reconcile with our present distribution of the Solanacee, and

which have induced me to carry this inquiry much further than

was at first contemplated. These results having been published

at intervals, as they presented themselves, the order in which

they have appeared is necessarily imperfect in a systematic point

of view ; but as my principal object has been to arrive at truth,

I expect some degree of indulgence, for what may appear as de-

fects of arrangement and want of plan. I have alluded to the

increasing number of novel cases that have offered themselves

during this inquiry, which render it difficult to decide whether

certain genera should be classed in Solanacee or in Scrophula-

riacee, as these natural orders are at present considered ; and in

consequence of the accumulation of these anomalies, it appears

at length necessarily expedient to draw a more certain line of

distinction between tie two important natural orders. This

difficulty is not new in the history of the science, for nearly forty

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iu. 11

162 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacez.

years ago it did not escape the acute penetration of our distin-

guished countryman Mr. Robert Brown, who then suggested

the plan of avoiding it by the establishment of an intermediate

family*. Another of the great botanists of our time, Mr. Ben-

tham, who has made the Scrophulariacee one of the chief objects

of his study, and to whom we are indebted for the admirable

monograph of that order in the 10th volume of the ‘ Prodromus’

of DeCandoile, published only two years ago, although evidently

aware of this necessity, has never carried it into execution: the

tribe of the Salpiglossidee, which he placed at the head of the Sero-

phulariacee, was manifestly framed under a point of view bearing

toward this end ; and in the addenda to the same volume of the

‘ Prodromus,’ p. 595, he offers some remarks upon what I had

previously hinted, respecting the separation of the genus Lycium

from the Solanacee (Lond. Journ. Bot. v. 183).

The establishment of the Salpiglossidee im the manner just

mentioned, has however in no degree removed the objections be-

fore existing, and from the facts which I shall now have to com-

municate, these exceptions will be seen increased to a manifold

amount, for it is now evident that a considerable number of

nera, hitherto placed in Solanacee, possess a regular corolla, with

a 5-lobed border, offering an imbricate estivation, contrary to the

usual structure of the order, and although possessing five stamens,

one is often smaller, and sometimes sterile, showing an evident

tendency towards the structure of the Scrophulariacee ; and thus,

besides Lycium and some of the genera of the Salpiglossidea, we

have now Petunia, Nierembergia, Solandra, Juanulloa, Marckea,

Hyoscyamus, Atropa, Mandragora, Nicandra, Anisodus, &c. &c.,

forming too important a number of exceptional cases to be passed

over in neglect. Having lately examined with much care the

structure of most of these genera, I am now better prepared to

carry out the views, which I hinted at three years- ago, in an

earlier stage of this inquiry (Lond. Journ. Bot. v. 152), where I

suggested the propriety of associating these dissident genera in

a distinct and intermediate tribe or family.

I therefore now propose definitely to confine the Solanacee as

* Solanacee, “a Scrophularinis distinguuntur preecipue embryone ar-

cuato vel spirali et corollz estivatione plicata, floribusque szpissime regu-

laribus isostemonibus. Hine genera corolla non plicata et simul embryone

recto, vel excludenda, vel cum iis corolla imbricata, embryone leviter arcuato,

staminibusque didynamis in propria sectione disponenda, futuri ordinis

initia.” —Prodr. p. 444.

From the state of our knowledge at that time, it is evident that these allu-

sions were intended to apply principally to the Verbascee, which by Jussieu,

Linnzus and most preceding botanists were sed among Solanee, but

they certainly may be referred with additional Sie to the instances alluded

to above.

Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 163

nearly as possible within the limits prescribed by Mr. Robert

Brown in his ‘ Prod.’ (doc. cit.), viz. to those genera with a mo-

nopetalous corolla, with a 5-, rarely 4-partite border, even in ex-

ceptional cases nearly regular and equal, the borders of whose

lobes are always valvate or induplicato-valvate in eestivation ;

epipetalous stamens, alternate with and equal to the number of

the lobes, the fifth being seldom shorter and still more rarely

sterile, anthers always bursting by longitudinal slits or pores ;

an ovarium most generally 2-celled, rarely 3- to 5-locular, with a

simple style, a bilobed or clavate stigma often hollow; a fruit

either capsular or baccate, and albuminous seeds with a terete

embryo, straight, and more or less curved in a nearly annular

form, or somewhat spiral, the radicle in.all cases pointing to the

basal angle of the seed, and turned away to some short distance

from the hilum, which is generally lateral and marginal, rarely

almost basal.

The Scrophulariacee I would also propose should be confined

to those genera that possess a tubular corolla more or less curved

and irregular, with a 4- or 5-partite border generally unequal

and bilabiate, the lobes rarely equal, but in every case with a de-

cidedly imbricate zstivation ; stamens 2 or 4, didynamous, seldom

with a fifth, which is very rarely fertile, often only rudimentary :

an ovarium, most generally bilocular ; a simple style, with a stigma

more or less bilabiate or bilobed ; the fruit almost always cap-

sular (in very few instances baccate), 2-locular, rarely more-celled,

bursting in various ways, with central placentz adnate to the

dissepiment, and an embryo enveloped in albumen but little

curved, generally with the radicle pointing to a basal hilum*; in

one solitary instance (Campylanthus) the embryo is however peri-

spherically curved. In this very natural family, although the

floral leaves are often alternate, the cauline leaves are most gene-

rally opposite, which occurs only accidentally in Solanaceae, and

the origin of the inflorescence is strictly axillary. Thus limited,

they form a very distinct natural order.

The intermediate group, which I now propose as a suborder,

under the name of Atropinee, or as a new order, under that of

Atropacee, will consist of genera having a tubular persistent

ealyx, more or less deeply divided, a hypogynous tubular corolla,

with the tube more or less plicated in bud, and with a border.

generally divided into 5 lobes slightly unequal, but which are

* According to Mr, Bentham’s authority, DeCand. ‘ Prod.’ x. p. 186, and

a statement positively affirmed by most botanists, but one which, it appears

to me, must be received with some modification ; for in the seemingly truth-

ful analyses of the genera figured by Nees v. Esenbeck, ‘Gen. PI. Germ.,’

the radicle is shown as in Solanacee, not pointing directly to the hilum. See

plates of Erinus, Veronica, Wulfenia, Odontites, Euphrasia, Bartsia, Pedi-

cularis, and Alectorolophus (Rhinanthus).

11*

164 Mr.J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee.

always either imbricately disposed in estivation or arranged

under some modification between that form and the plicate, but

never valvate, the margins of each lobe being constantly free

from those of the adjoimimg ones; they have generally 5 fertile

epipetalous stamens, alternate with the lobes, with one of them

sometimes a little shorter, 1 or 3 being very rarely sterile ; an-

thers bilobed, with the lobes parallel, bursting longitudinally at

the margin, one of these lobes being sometimes sterile ; the ova-

rium 2-celled, rarely 5-locular, with ovules generally ascending,

attached to fleshy placentze which are adnate to the dissepiments,

as in Solanacee and Scrophulariacee, a simple style, and a bilobed

stigma often of a very peculiar form ; the fruit is either baccate

or capsular, the seeds generally reniform or compressed, with a

lateral hilum ; the embryo, placed in albumen, is either straight

or more or less curved, sometimes perispherically or spirally.

They are plants with much the habit of the Solanacee, with

alternate, simple or geminate leaves, many of them possessed of

powerfully medicinal properties.

They offer the peculiarity, distinct from Scrophulariacea, and

similar to that of the Solanacee, in having the origin of the im--

florescence always somewhat extra-axillary and lateral in regard

to the insertion of the petiole. I propose to arrange them in the

following manner :—

ATROPINEE OR ATROPACE.

Tribe 1. Nicotianee. Corolla with an elongated fun- )

nel-shaped tube, often more or less hypocrateri-

form, with 5 nearly equal lobes, which are con-

duplicate and then twisted in estivation, as in

Convolvulus : stamens 5, one frequently shorter ; | Nicotiana,

anthers 2-lobed, lobes almost free, medifixed, | Lehmannia,

and without connective, bursting laterally along > Sairantlies:

the outer edge: capsule 2-locular with bifid | Polyclidia.

valves, the margins of which are somewhat sep-

ticidal, and slightly inflexed at base: seeds with

a short terete embryo somewhat incurved or

slightly arcuate. =

Tribe 2. Daturee. Corolla with an n elongated fun-)

nel-shaped tube, having a 5-angular expanded

border with a contorted complicated estivation,

as in the Nicotianee : 5 equal stamens; anthers

2-lobed, lobes linear, laterally adnate, dorsally | Datura,

attached to a fleshy connective, and bursting +Ceratocaulis,

longitudinally in front: fruit sub-baccate or cap- | Brugmansia.

sular, 2-celled above, 4-celled below, with the

fleshy placentz adnate to the middle of the dis-

sepiment : seeds with a nearly annular curved |

terete embryo. . ,

~ Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanaceee. 165

Tribe 3. Duboisiee. Corolla with a tube either cayaad

gated and ventricose above, or short and rotate,

with a 5-lobed border, the lobes being diversely

volutive in estivation : 5 equal stamens or 4 di-

dynamous with the rudiment of a fifth ; anthers

rounded, cordate, always extrorse, either 2- | Duboisia,

celled, with the cells confluent at the apex, or .

unilocular with a hippocrepiform line of de- { Anthocercis,

hiscence, and gaping transversely as in Verbas- | Anthotroche.

cum: ovarium 2-locular, with numerous ovules

affixed to thickened placentz adnate to the dis-

sepiment: fruit either baccate or capsular, 2-

valved, with septicidal dehiscence: terete em-

bryo in albumen, slightly curved. .

Tribe 4. Schizanthee. Corolla deeply cleft into seve- )

ral irregular divisions, with a somewhat reci-

procative eestivation : stamens 5, of which 3 are

sterile ; style erect, with a small fistulose stigma,

slightly swollen below, its contracted entire mar-

gin filled with a globose viscous gland: capsule

2-celled, 4-valved, seeds with a terete hemicy-

clically arcuate embryo. J

Tribe 5. Salpiglossidee. Corolla more or less ven- )

tricose above, sometimes contracted in the

mouth, the border being divided into 5 nearly

equal regular segments, one of them always

somewhat larger and more erect, their zstiva-

tion being reciprocative (see p. 172): stamens 4, | Salpiglossis,

_ didynamous, sometimes with the rudiment of aj Pteroglossis,

fifth ; anthers 2-lobed, lobes divaricate at base, >Leptoglossis,

connected at apex by intervening filament, one | Browallia.

of the lobes being sometimes reduced to a small

lateral dehiscent gland : style winged at its apex

or expanded into a remarkable tongue-shaped

process, which is stigmatose at its emargina-

ture: fruit capsular, 2-locular, 2-valved : embryo

slightly curved, much more so in Salpiglossis. |

Tribe 6. Petuniee. Corolla with an elongated tube, )

sometimes hypocrateriform, seldom with the ru-

diment of a palate, the border being divided

into 5 nearly equal, rounded and emarginated

lobes, their zstivation in Petunia being replica-

tive (see p. 173), in Nierembergia, replicative

at the base of the lobes, with a perfectly quin- | Petunia,

cuncial imbrication at their summits: stamens 5, Nierembergia.

one of which is shorter, 2 longest; anthers 2-

lobed, divaricate at base, without connective:

stigma expanded into a remarkably tongue-

shaped form, emarginate at its apex, in Nierem- ;

bergia embracing the anthers : capsule and seed |

as in Salpiglossidee. a

> Schizanthus.

Tribe 7. Hyoscyamee.

Tribe 8. Atropee.

Tribe 10. Brunsfelsiee.

expanded in the mouth in a campanular form,

with the border divided imto 5 equal rounded

lobes: stamens 5, equal ; anthers 2-lubed, affixed

to a narrow dorsal connective above, free below,

and bursting longitudinally in front near the

margin: ovarium 2-celled, and singularly sur-

mounted by a fleshy epigynous gland, which is

either small and stylobasic, or else enveloping

the upper moiety of the ovarium: fruit an ex-

succous berry, which sometimes bursts by a cir-

cumscissile line on the margin of the gland : em-

bryo terete, annular, and somewhat spiral.

Corolla tubular, more or less

campanular, with a border divided into 5 equal

rounded lobes, which are imbricate in estiva-

tion : stamens 5, equal ; anthers ovate, 2-lobed,

lobes laterally adnate, reversed in Atropa by the

deflexion of the filaments: fruit baccate, 2- or

5-celled, fleshy, often somewhat exsuccous : em-

bryo terete, nearly perispherical.

Tribe 9. Solandree. Corolla generally with an elon- )

gated, straight, rarely,a short tube, in no degree

plicated in bud, border 5-cleft into more or less

rounded equal lobes: 5 equal stamens, generally

epipetalous, but sometimes arising from the out-

side of a free ring, attached to the base of the

corolla; anthers oblong, 2-celled, cells parallel

and adnate upon a dorsal connective, and burst-

ing longitudinally in front : fruit a fleshy 2-locu-

lar berry, and seeds with a nearly straight terete

embryo, with a lax testa, as in the Cestrinee.

elongated tube, somewhat ventricose below the

contracted mouth, border divided into 5 nearly

equal segments, their zstivation being decidedly

imbricative (unknown in Heteranthia): stamens

didynamous, somewhat inflected at the apex,

with one pair shorter; anthers unilocular and

hippocrepiform, as in the Verbascee and the Du-

boisiee: style slender: stigma small, bilobed,

and simply clavate, or with the lobes somewhat

gaping : fruit either capsular or baccate, with a

nearly straight embryo.

Corolla tubular, more or less )

Corolla with a more or less )

ee ee

166 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee.

Hyoscyamus,

Scopolia, —

>Physoclena, —

Cacabus,

Thinogeton.

Atropa,

Nicandra,

pre ate es

Anisodus,

Mandragora,

Lycium.

Solandra,

Marckea,

>Juanulloa,

Sarcophysa,

Ectozoma.

Brunsfelsia,

> Franciscea,

Heteranthia.

The Solanacee, Atropacee and Scrophulariacee, as here de-

fined, evidently constitute an alliance, bound together by very

striking and peculiar characters, distinguishable in the structure

of their corolla and ovarium, but more especially in that of their

“Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanaceze. 167

fruit, which is most generally 2-celled, with many seeds fixed to

thickened placentz adnate to the dissepiment, and having a

terete embryo, more or less curved, with an inferior radicle, cha-

racters that are common to the whole of this large group. So

gradual is the transition from one link to another of this chain,

that it is difficult to discover any decided break in their conti-

nuity, but notwithstanding this, they form too large an assem-

blage to constitute one single family. The Solanaceae, as distin-

guished from the Scrophulariacee in general, exhibit characters

sufficiently marked, but the difficulty lies with the large interme-

diate group above indicated, that equally partake of the features

of both these extremes. I am quite averse to the practice of

multiplying unnecessarily the amount of natural orders beyond

the smallest possible number: it is not therefore any idle no-

tion of proposing a new family that leads now to this sugges-

tion, which would defeat its own object unless supported by

facts, and urged by the necessity of the case ; but it is the desire

of grappling with a formidable obstacle, that would otherwise

prevent us from establishing any decided limits between these

two great families. If this difficulty presented itself to me in so

' prominent a degree three years ago (Lond. Journ. Bot. v..183,

note), when I first noticed the anomaly in Lycium, and suggested

its separation from Solanacee on that account, with how much

more force must this discrepancy present itself, when the ex-

ceptionable cases now amount to so extensive an accumulation

in point of number! The estivation of the corolla has hitherto

been considered to form an unerring line of demarcation between

the Solanacee and Scrophulariacee, but if we place in the former

family a large proportion of genera possessing an imbricate zsti-

vation, and offering frequently nearly anisomerous flowers (cha-

racters peculiar to the last-mentioned order), we lose at once the

only valid features that can serve to discriminate the boundaries

of these great families. It is clear that the intermediate group

here proposed to be collected together can only be disposed of

in three modes: they must be associated either with the Sola-

nacee, or be attached to the Scrophulariacee, or else they must

remain as a distinct family. In the first case, the Solanacee would

be then divided into two suborders: 1. the Solaninee, having a

corolla with valvate estivation ; and 2. Atropinee, with imbricate

estivation. In the second case we should associate, 1. Atropinee,

with flowers nearly isomerous ; and 2. Scrophularinee, with ani-

somerous flowers. In either of these two cases we find that in-

consistency to a great.extent would be unavoidable ; for in the

former instance we admit a large circle of exceptions to the only

leading characteristic mark of the order ; and in the second case

we include a considerable number of genera, nearly isomerous, in a

168 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacez.

family whose principal feature is to possess anisomerous flowers ;

but in the third case we avoid these difficulties and ensure con-

sistency, preserving at the same time the peculiar characteristic

features both of the Solanacee and Scrophulariacee : we should

then have thus, 1. Solanacee, offering isomerous flowers with a

valvate or induplicato-valvate estivation ; 2. Atropacee, isomerous

flowers, or nearly so, with imbricate or a peculiar eestivation ; and

3. Scrophulariacee, anisomerous flowers with imbricate estiva-

tion. In any of the three modes of distribution above indicated,

it matters little which we adopt, in regard to the absolute ar-

rangement of the various genera, for in every case they remain

alike, in exactly the same linear order of position. The value of

the Atropacee, as a distinct order, must now rest entirely on its

own intrinsic merits: its adoption seems the only course by

which a large amount of inconsistency can be removed, and it

appears to me a far less objectionable plan to call up a new

family, than to destroy the great landmarks that serve to diseri-

minate the limits of two of the most natural families in the

system. |

Having shown the arrangement proposed for the distribution

of the Atropacee, I must offer the following explanation. The

division into the suborders Rectembryee and Curvembryee, as

proposed by Endlicher, and followed by me in the arrangement

of the Solanacee formerly given in ‘ Lond. Journ. Bot. v. 148,

offers by far too inconstant and doubtful a character to be main-

tained there, or be adopted here; for among the Salpiglossidee, ©

some species of Petunia possess an embryo nearly straight, and

“more curved in others, while in Sadpiglossis it is often spirally

bent into more than a complete gyration. I have preferred rather

to follow the estivation of the corolla, as it gradually verges from

the plicato-valvate of. the Solanacee into the imbricate mode of

the Scrophulariacee : thus in the tribes Nicotianee and Daturee

we have the contorto-conduplicate, a form by no means valyvate,

but the first departure from it : in the Duboisiee we have another

advance, where the lobes of the border are seemingly valvate, but

on examination their margins will be found convolutely inflected,

a form which I have named volutive: in the Salpiglossidee it

assumes the next step here denominated reciprocative: m the

Petuniee we have again another degree, which is only a modifi-

cation of the imbricative, and which I have termed replicative :

and finally, in the Hyoscyamee, Atropee, Solandree and Bruns-

felsiee, it becomes decidedly imbricative and quincuncial, as in

the Scrophulariacee, with which natural order the latter tribe most

closely osculates. In the Atropee the amount of imbrication is

small in extent ; in the genera Brunsfelsia and Solandra it is ex-

cessive In amount, the lobes wholly enveloping one another in

a VEL

fm Sa x ~

Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 169

succession. I proceed now to add a few remarks upon each tribe

separately.

1. Nicotianee.—The estivation of the corolla in this tribe, as

has been just remarked, is by no means valvate, or induplicato-

valyate, as in the Solanaceae, the lobes of its border being on the

contrary conduplicate, that is to say, the sides are turned inwards,

and each lobe is thus folded separately on its inner face, along

the central nervure, the sides closely pressed together, the mar-

gins being quite free from those of the adjoining lobes, and thus

plicated, they all possess a spirally twisted inclination in the bud.

This approaches the estivation of the Salpiglossidee, to which

tribe they offer a still nearer affinity in having the fifth stamen

very often shorter, with the other four somewhat didynamous.

It is for these reasons that I have removed the Nicotianee from

the Solanacee, where I formerly placed them.

2. Daturee.—With this very natural group Solandra has been

associated by most botanists, but it evidently possesses a very

different relationship. The Daturee are remarkable for their

large showy flowers, and they ali present an zstivation similar to

that of the Nicotianee, only more decidedly contortive and quite

- distinct from the valvate preefloration of the Solanaceae. Brug-

mansia 1 consider as most decidedly distinct generically from

Datura, with which it is associated by most botanists, differmg

im many points of structure, and forming arborescent shrubs,

sometimes even tall trees, with-long pendent trumpet-shaped

flowers of an unusually large size.

3. Duboisiee.—The genera composing this very distinct group

were partly included by Mr. Bentham (Prodr. DeCand. x. 191)

im his Salpiglossidee ; these are Duboisia and Anthocercis, to

which Prof. Endlicher added Anthotroche, a genus which by the

former has been referred to Solanacee. In proposing to alter

the decisions of so distinguished a botanist as Mr. Bentham, who,

from the accuracy of his observations and the solidity of his con-

clusions, stands deservedly as one of the first botanists of our

time, it becomes necessary that I should offer some extremely

valid reasons for the changes now suggested, and accordingly I

will offer a few remarks on each genus in succession.

a. Duboisia appears to me to have no relation with any genus

belonging to the Scrophulariacee. Its only species was originally

described by Mr. Brown in his ‘ Prodr,’ p. 448, who placed it,

together with Anthocercis, in a second section of Solanee. The

habit of this plant, as well as the structure of its flowers, are

there stated to agree with those of Myoporum, whence it derived

its specific name: the figure given of this plant by Endlicher in

his ‘ Ieonographia, pl. 77, sufficiently agrees with other Myo-

poraceous plants there designed. On examining a specimen of

170 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. —

the same plant in Sir Wm. Hooker’s herbarium, I noticed one

very important character that has been quite overlooked by all —

preceding observers: the anthers are here decidedly extrorse,

instead of the usual introrse direction before assigned to them. ~

This circumstance brings Duboisia m close connexion with the

two following genera, and at once removes them from the tribe of

the Salpiglossidee.

8. Anthocercis.—I was glad to avail myself of the opportu-

nity of investigating the structure of the flowers in this genus

from a plant in the living state of A. viscosa. It agrees with

the figure given by Endlicher in his ‘ [conographia,’ tab. 68, of

A. littorea, with the exception of the very imporgant feature of

the structure of the anthers, which, as in the preceding genus,

offer the very distimct peculiarity of being affixed extrorsely just

above the sinus upon the filament, so that the lines of dehiscence

are towards the tube of the corolla, not introrsely towards the

centre of the flower, as appears represented in the plate above

referred to. The estivation of the corolla in

Anthocercis viscosa is also very peculiar: at

first sight it would be said to be induplicato-

valvate, but upon more careful examination it

will be observed that each lobe of.the border is |j§

distinctly supervolute, one of its edges being fj Yy

rolled inwards and overlapped by its opposite jj Y/

edge; these are not all turned in one direction, yyy

two being dextrorsely, and the other three coiled any

up alternately in a sinistrorse order. This mode }¥)¥

of zstivation is certainly extremely unusual and

peculiar, approaching that observed in the Goode-

noviacee, on which on a former occasion (Lond.

Journ. Bot. vii. p.59) I have made some observa-

tions. There exists between them this difference,

that here each lobe is longitudinally and super-

volutely coiled round upon itself, in a somewhat

spiral form, while in Goodenia the winged margins are respec-

tively folded back over one another, upon the plane, of the cen-

tral portion of each segment. I have also examined in the dried

state the flowers of A. littorea, A. albicans, A. Tasmanica and

A. scabrella, and they all appear to offer the same kind of esti-

vation and similarly extrorse anthers, so that these appear to be

constant characters. It is worthy of remark, that the peculiar

smell of the leaves and flowers of Anthocercis viscosa resembles

that of the Myoporacea, and that its pedicels are bibracteated,

which is also a feature in that family ; but its extra-axillary pe-

duncles, the zstivation of its corolla, the position of its stamens,

its bilocular ovarium with numerous ovules attached to a thick-

oe eer

Lo OE er EE Ea SETA Cay

Se Pie hy ee Pee eee ae ed

La NR aa A A A a ae al

a. a ee

Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 171

ened placentiferous dissepiment, its many-seeded capsular fruit,

and its slightly curved embryo with an inferior radicle, are cha-

racters quite opposed to its admission into that family. Nor can

these be made to harmonize either with the Scrophulariacee or

Solanacee, to the latter of which they offer a nearer affinity.

These characters are sufficiently prominent and distinct, and de-

mand a more attentive investigation.

y. Anthotroche—This genus was placed by Prof. Endlicher

in Serophulariacee, among the Salpiglossidee, but it has been

since excluded front the order by Mr. Bentham, and referred to

Solanacee (DeCand. Prodr. x. p. 586). It appears to me how-

ever to have as little relation with the one as with the other of these

families. Upon examining a specimen belonging to this genus

from Swan River, I find that in the structure of its anthers it

agrees entirely with that just described as existing in Duboisia ;

this consists of one reniform unilocular cell, fixed extrorsely on

the filament, and dehiscing on the exterior face by one hippocre-

pical suture. Here the tube of the corolla is short and straight,

and the border is divided into five regular lobes, which are ro-

tately expanded ; the stamens are 5 and equal. The ovarium

has an epigynous prominent stylobasic gland as in Cacabus, ana-

logous to that of Hyoscyamus.

Respecting the Duboisiee it only remains to be observed, that

the main points of distinction between it and the other tribes

with which it is here associated, will be found to exist in the ex-

trorse direction of the anthers and the singular estivation of the

corolla, peculiarities which, although very remarkable, are not

of themselves of sufficient importance to claim for the plants that

compose it the rank of a separate family, but they constitute a

very distinct tribe of the Atropacee. It will consist of two sec-

tions: 1. Euduboisiee, with baccate fruit, and 2. Anthotrochee,

with capsular fruit, comprising Anthocercis and Anthotroche. It

corresponds with the other tribes of the Atropacee in the ori-

gin of the floral peduncles being lateral with respect to the point

of insertion of the petiole.

4. Schizanthee.—The genus Schizanthus, from the lateral

extra-axillary insertion of its pedicels and other characters, ap-

pears evidently to belong to the Atropacee rather than to the

Scrophulariacee, but it does not accord with any of the tribes

above noticed. It differs from them in the structure of its an-

thers, which consist of two parallel cells, quite distinct and sepa-

rated from one another, but conjomed by a broad membranaceous

connective, upon which they are dorsally attached: it possesses

five stamens, of which three are quite anantherous and rudimental;

_the corolla is deeply cleft into numerous unequal segments which

have an imbricate estivation. Its stigma approaches the form

172 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacez.

of that of Heteranthia: its fruit is capsular as in the Salpiglos-

sidee, and its seeds contain a terete embryo, curved in an almost

spiral form. Its leaves are always alternate and deeply pinnati-

sected, showing an approach to Salpiglossis and Pteroglossis.

The abortion of three of its stamens is an irregularity of which

we find a parallel case in Janthe, which only differs m that re-

spect from Verbascum ; and the deeply laciniated divisions of its

corolla is another abnormal feature, but this may be considered

only as a separation of the lobes of the corolla at each sinus, or

a return to its five normal divisions, with a still farther cleavage

of each lobe, by an extension in an excessive degree of the inci-

sions commenced in the emarginatures of all the lobes of the

border in Salpiglossis, which thus shows a tendency towards the

laciniated form of the corolla of Schizanthus.

5. Salpiglossidee.—lI have ventured to remove this tribe wholly

from the Scrophulariacee for the reasons'that will be here fully

explained, and as these are founded upon facts in great measure

new, I may confidently expect that such an arrangement will

meet with the concurrence of the author of the able monograph

of this last-mentioned family, who in detailing the characters of

the tribe in question, as given in the Prodr. DeCand. x. p. 190,

goes the length of saying, “ subordo Solanaceis capsularibus arcte

affinis, et forte melius eis adsociandus.” I propose however to

remove from it several of the genera there associated. They form

an extremely natural group, distinguished by the very peculiar

eestivation of their corolla, their didynamous stamens, or where a

fifth occurs it is invariably sterile, and they are especially eonspi-

cuous for the remarkable dilatation of the stigma, which at once

signalizes them from the others. Their place is manifestly

among the Atropacee, with which they agree in having the ori-

gin of the pedicels always somewhat lateral in regard to the floral

leaflet or bract, not decidedly axillary, as in the Scrophulariacee.

They are all herbaceous plants, generally clothed with viscid

glandular pubescence, and the campanular portion of the tube of

the corolla is plicated in estivation ; but the lobes of its border

are first conduplicate, with the margins always free from those

of the contiguous lobes, and twisted inwards in a peculiar man-

ner, for which I have proposed the term reciprocative*, a con-

dition intermediate between the induplicato-valvate estivation

of the Solanacee and the imbricate preefloration of the Serophu-

lariacee ; in order to render this more evident, the accompanying

* It may be thus defined: stivatio reciprocativa, 7. e. lobi superioris

exterioris marginibus utrinque induplicatis, loborum alterorum simpliciter

conduplicatis, 2 sinistralibus dextrorsim, 2 dextralibus sinistrorsim torsive

convolutis, marginibus Sese applicitis et a contiguis liberis postice spectan-

tibus, plicaturis antice inclinantibus.

gt Oe Te Re MPR ES | Se he eae ee eee

po ee a, as

wR eee

Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 173

figure is given in the margin; fig. 1 being the

corolla viewed sideways; fig. 2, ditto seen in

front; fig. 3, ditto seen from above. I have added

to this group a new genus, Pteroglossis, founded

upon a plant collected in the north of Chile by

Bridges (his No. 1889). In Salpiglossis the two

broadly expanded lips of the stigma appear al-

most confluent into a tongue-shaped process,

while in the other genera they are more or less

distinctly separated and 2-lipped, especially in

Leptoglossis and Browallia ; but in Pteroglossis

one of the lips appears altogether wanting, or

reduced to a small prominent gland.

6. Petuniee.—The genera which I have separated from the

Solanacee to form this tribe, approach the Salpiglossidee most

closely im habit and in the general structure of their flowers and

seeds, and moreover partake of their peculiar feature, the great

dilatation of their stigma: the broadly expanded lips of this or-

gan appear however more or less soldered into a tongue-shaped

process, as in Salpiglossis, which singularly embraces the con-

nate anthers in Merembergia*. They differ notwithstanding

from the Salpiglossidee in the pe-

euliar complex estivation of their

corolla: that of Nierembergia,

being figured in plate 18 A. fig.2

of the ‘Illustration of South Amer.

Plants,’ will require no further

explanation : the figure of that of

Petunia was omitted in plate 23

of that work, and its description

was mostobscurely given in ‘ Lond.

Journ. Bot.’ v. p. 18 (in a note),

owing to several omissions and

transposals of words in the hurry

of the last moment of the monthly

publication of that journal. In

order to remedy this omission, a

delineation of the estivation + of

Petunia violacea is now given in the margin; fig. 1 being the

corolla seen in front ; fig. 2, the same viewed sideways ; fig. 3, a

transverse section made across the line aa; fig. 4, ditto ditto

across 0 6.

* See Ill. South Amer. Plants, pl. 18. A. fig. 4, B. fig. 5, and pl. 20. fig. 3.

+ It may be thus more simply defined: Aéstivatio replicativa, i. ¢. lobis

omnibus subconduplicatis, superioris interioris marginibus revolutis, altero-

rum plicaturis postice torsis, marginibus cum contiguis quincuncialiter late

imbricatis, margine altero hine revoluto.

174 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacez.

7. Hyoscyamee.—This forms a very natural tribe, remarkable

for the very singular epigynous gland, hitherto I believe new in

the history of vegetable physiology, the origin and nature of

which it is desirable to ascertain. It cannot bear any analogy

with the true disc, which is always hypogynous in the superior

ovarium and epigynous in the inferior germen, and which is ge-

nerally admitted by botanists to be little more than a confluent

whorl of abortive stamens. In Cacabus it assumes the form of

an enlargement of the base of the style, but that it exists here as

a distinct organ is proved by the swelling seen within the matured

fruit, in the summit of the cavity of the cells. In Thinogeton it is

considerably larger, where it appears as a coriaceous thickening

of the chartaceous covering that forms the upper portion of its

dry berry. It is however most distinctly developed in Hyoseya-

mus, even in the young ovarium, in the form of a fleshy external

gland, which covers more than the superior moiety of the entire

germen, and on making a longitudinal section it is seen di-

stinctly adnate upon the true endocarpium: it forms therefore a

very good discriminating character of this tribe. The cause of the

opercular dehiscence of the fruit in Hyoscyamus is thus readily

accounted for, because while the lower half of the pericarpial

covering remains thin and membranaceous, the opercular portion

becomes hard and coriaceous, from the indurescence of the glan-

dular covering above-mentioned*. I have placed doubtfully im

* Although in the above case it is easy to trace the cause of the opercular

dehiscence of the fruit, the same is not so readily accounted for in other cases ;

in Anagallis for example. In this last-mentioned instance, a distinct zonal

line may be seen in the thin pericarpial covering before the ripening of the

fruit, and it is along this that the membranaceous capsule afterwards bursts,

by aclean circumscissure. This zonal line however bears no relation to the

longitudinal true nervures, which may be distinctly traced in the pericarpial

covering, and which, extending from the style to the base, may be referred

to the midribs and marginal junctions of the original carpellary leaves: but

what is the nature of the line which traverses these nervures at right angles

across all the carpellary Jeaves? This is difficult to be accounted for, unless

we imagine it to arise from a cause somewhat analogous to the case of Hyo-

scyamus, only that instead of the line being the marginal limit of an epigy-

nous gland, it may be the edge of an original elementary hypogynous disc,

which by its subsequent growth and attenuation becomes hardly distin-

guishable from the rest of the pericarpium. On examining this pericarpial

covering, about the period of the fall of the corolla, this zonal line is seen

more transparent than the rest of its substance, and not opake, as is ob-

servable in the regular longitudinal nervures which may then be readily

traced ; at this period however, and even in the younger state of the ova-

rium, before this zonal line becomes distinguishable, the lower half of the

pericarpial membrane is decidedly of a more greenish hue than the upper

moiety. This appears to me the only theory on which we can account for

the dehiscence of the capsule in Anagallis, but in suggesting it, I confess

that I could not discern the fact of the original existence and ultimate at-

tenuation of such adisc as I have imagined. Although, generally speaking,

cd dp eae ae i

Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 175

this tribe, Scopolia, Physoclena, Thinogeton and Cacabus, genera

which offer a striking affinity to one another in their most essen-

tial characters, and there can be little doubt that they all form

a portion of one very distinct group. These characters coincide

for the most part with those of Hyoscyamus, and the only con-

sideration wanting to complete their affinity is the zstivation of

their corolla. The funnel-shaped and almost entire border of

the corolla in those genera would almost necessarily imply the

regular plicature of its campanular portion, but it is probable

that at the same time the lobes in estivation may be somewhat

imbricate, as is distinctly observable in Nierembergia and Petu-

nia. It is impossible to determine this question from dried spe-

cimens, and it can only be ascertained from the examination of

living plants. Should the estivation be found, on the contrary,

to be entirely induplicato-valvate, these four genera would not

belong to Atropacee, but must be referred to Solanacee, where

they would naturally find their place as a capsular tribe preceding

the Jaborosee.

8. Atropee.—This very distinct group is distinguishable from

the other tribes by its baccate fruit, and its ovary devoid of a

‘fleshy epigynous gland. The first four genera possess a perennial

root, with numerous deciduous herbaceous stems, large showy

flowers, and a somewhat shrubby habit, with dense foliage and

large leaves. Lycium, on the contrary, is a straggling shrub with

woody stems, and frequently with spinous branches: its flowers

are small. ‘These differences are only generic, and do not offer

sufficient reasons for separating the latter genus as a tribe distinct

from the others.

no apparent hypogynous disc is to be seen among the Primulacee, it is oc-

casionally discernible, but I believe only in those genera where the capsule

bursts into valves by the longitudinal carpellary nervures, as in Lysimachia,

of which genus Nees v. Esenb. in his ‘ Gen. Pl. Fl. Germ.’ says distinctly,

“ Germen liberum basi disco annuliformi cinctum.”” This view of the case,

though quite hypothetical, is rendered still more probable by the facts ob-

servable in the capsule of Plantago, which offers a membranaceous pyxi-

dium very similar to that of 4nagallis. At an early period the future trans-

verse line of dehiscence is discernible in the ovarium, as in Anagallis, but it

is then more approximate to the base, proving that the growth of its lower

portion is afterwards more considerable than the upper part; as it advances

towards maturity the zonal line becomes more marked, the upper portion

of the pericarpial covering being of a deeper green hue and more opake,

while the lower moiety is distinctly hyaline and transparent, and of more

slender texture; on becoming ripe, the greater indurescence of the upper

half, by desiccation, is still more evident, facts whic hlead to the only reason-

able conclusion, that the upper portion of the ovarium is covered by a ve

thin epigynous glandular covering, as in Hyoscyamus, but too thin to be

readily detected in parts of such very slender texture: that it does exist, is

however proved by the circumstance of that part of the pericarpial covering

being always less pervious to light, when viewed under the microscope, than

the lower moiety.

9. Solandree.—These form a very natural group, being all

suffruticose, mostly subscandent plants, with large leaves and

generally showy flowers. I have been enabled to obtaim very

satisfactory elements of the little-known genera Juanulloa and

Marckea, besides those of two new genera. They bear a some-

what similar position among the Afropacee that the Metterni-

chiee hold among the Solanacee, and the analogy in the strue-

ture of the seeds of Marckea and Metternichia is sufficiently re-

markable.

10. Brunsfelsiee.—This group, consisting of some of the pin

placed by Mr. Bentham in his Salpiglossidee, is distinguishable

from that tribe as above limited by the absence of the remark-

able dilatation of the stigma : it will comprise the genera Bruns-

felsia, Franciscea and Heteranthia: the latter much resembles

Browallia in its habit, but it accords with the two former genera

in the structure of its anthers, which are unilocular, and curved

inthe shape of a horseshoe round a fleshy globular connective,

that m great part enters into and nearly fills the cavity of the

cell, as in the Verbascea. I have here considered Franciscea as

distinct from Brunsfelsia, which Mr. Bentham (in DeCand. Prodr,

x. p. 198) combined together under one genus. In Brunsfelsia

however the corolla is always of a yellowish colour, the tube is

considerably longer and narrower in proportion, and the fruit

consists of a large fleshy drupe inclosmg a putamen which is

quite indehiscent. In Franciscea the flowers are always of a

purplish or violet colour, with a much shorter tube and an

oblique rotate border: the fruit is generally capsular, and rarely

somewhat baccate ; but when this occurs, I have noticed in the

dried specimens, that as the fleshy sarcocarp covering the puta-

men dries into the form of a coriaceous integument, both split

into four divisions at the apex, in a valvular form, as in the eap-

sular species. . In Brunsfelsia the style is very long and slender,

quite erect at the apex, and terminated by a small clavate stigma _

which is bilobed, its equal concave lobes being filled with a ball

of grumous matter. In Franciscea the style is considerably en-

larged and incurved at its summit, which is terminated by a

much larger bilobed gaping stigma, the lower lobe being some-

what smaller, and it exhibits in its sinus a globe of viscous mat-

ter, seen only in the living state. In Heterantiia the style is

far exserted, and is terminated at its slender and somewhat in-

curved apex by an almost obsolete fistulose stigma. The spe-

cies of Brunsfelsia attain the size of large trees, 20 feet in height,

while on the contrary those of Franciscea do not exceed the size

of bushes, which are seldom more than 3 or 4 feet high. Hete-

ranthia, on the other hand, is a small repent perennial plant,

with. short ascending branches, terminated by a racemose inflo-

rescence.

176 Mr.J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanaceze. s

Dc i hee ne Re eH

SR oar we at een ee

Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacese. 177

_ Having now reviewed in succession the different genera com-

posing the Salpiglossidee of Bentham, with the exception of

Schwenkia, it is necessary to offer a few words upon that genus,

the true affinity of which for many years puzzled the sagacity of

botanists. |

Linnzus had the penetration first to point out its affinity

with the Solanee, an opinion which has been since quite disre-

garded. It was afterwards considered as belonging to Primu-

lacez, on account of the insertion of its stamens opposite to the

lobes of the corolla. By Nees v. Esenbeck and Martius it was

subsequently referred to Scrophulariacee (Nov. Act. xi. p. 47) ;

but a note was added by Martius pointing out the greater proba-

bility of its affinity to Acanthacea, because of the fissure of the

apex of the dissepiment, a character which I have not observed

in the genus. This indication has not been adopted by others,

certainly not by Nees, who in his monograph on this last-men-

tioned family (DeCand. Prodr. vol. x1.) does not aliude in any

way to Schwenkia in relation to it. Mr. Bentham was the first

to explain the apparent anomaly of the position of the stamens

in regard to the lobes of the corolla, and to demonstrate that the

‘intermediate glands seen in most of the species constituted the

true normal lobes of the border, and that the stamens were con-

sequently alternate, and not opposite to its lobes. It was there-

fore placed by that able botanist next Browallia, a position that

appears to me hardly satisfactory, on account of the valvate zesti-

vation of the lobes of its corolla, and-because its anthers consist

of two distinct cells fixed on the apex of a dilated membranaceous

filament. For these reasons, I would suggest its nearer affinity to

Fabiana, with which it possesses many characters in common:

the cristate projection of the placentz from the middle of the dis-

sepiment, and the insertion of the ovules in distinct linear series

as described by Martius (loc. cit.), quite correspond with the

figure I have given of the placentation of Fabiana (Ill. S. Am.

Pi. tab. 17). Schwenkia however is a genus that requires more

careful examination. |

Having thus indicated those genera which I propose to sepa-

rate from the Solanaceae, it is desirable to exhibit the arrange-

ment of the remainder that will hence constitute that family.

There is a considerable alteration in the view now offered, from

that given on a former occasion, as since that time most of the

genera have been more attentively examined, and their characters

more accurately ascertained. I intend therefore in the sequel to

present a description of the outlines, all now completed, of such

of the genera as have not yet been delineated, enumerating at the

same time the several species composing them (with the excep-

tion of those of Selanum, Capsicum, Physalis and a few others),

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2, Vol. iii. 12

178 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacer. i

to which will be subjoined a review of the several new genera

that have presented themselves in the course of this inquiry. To

these details will be added the description of such of the genera

of the Atropacee as have not yet been described by me, and the

whole will offer a large accumulation of novel facts, that probably

may serve to facilitate the labours of the able botanist now en-

gaged in a monograph of this large family, which has hitherto

been so little studied.

In these investigations I have been carried far beyond the line

originally intended, having been tempted to proceed by the

abundant materials that have presented themselves to my notice,

principally derived from the rich herbarium of Sir Wm. Hooker,

to whose kind liberality I am mainly indebted for the opportu-

nity of bringing to light so large an accumulation of new facts.

The following synopsis will be sufficient to exhibit the proposed

arrangement without farther explanations.

SoLANACER.

Tribus 1. MEtTrerNICcHIEx (char. Lond. Journ.

Bot. v. 148). Fructus capsularis, embryo

POVGS, TECCUR sc ccd ee cae ew eek ee . 1. Metternichia.

2. Sessea.

Tribus 2. Cestrine# (char. loc. cit.). Id. id... 3. Cestrum.

Tribus 3. Fasianez (char. Joc. cit.). Fructus

capsularis, embryo paullulo incurvatus, fere

POUR ss ce. Abe Rae la 4 Fabiana.

5. Vestia.

6. Schwenkia?

Trizus 4. JasorosEz. Corolla tubo elongato

siccatione nigrescens: fructus baccatus 2-

locularis, embryo teres, fere annularis.... 7. Jaborosa.

8. Dorystigma.

9. Himeranthus.

10. Trechonetes.

11. Salpichroma.

12. Nectouzia.

Tribus 5. Iocoromex. Corolla tubo elongato,

limbo 5-fido plus duplo longiore: antherze

longitudinaliter dehiscentes: calyx fructife-

rus vix auctus baccam 2-locularem sufful-

ciens vel arcte cingens: embryo teres, fere

annularis fs 13. Iochroma,

14. Cleochroma.

15. Lycioplesium.

16. Pecilochroma.

17. Hebecladus.

18. Dunalia.

19. Acnistus.

20. Phrodus.

Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacese. 179

Tribus 6. Puysates#. Corolla tubo brevi, limbo

- campanulato 5-angulato vel 5-partito: an-

there longitudinaliter dehiscentes: calyx

fructiferus valde auctus et vesicarius: fruc-

tus baccatus, embryo teres, fere annularis.. 21. Physalis.

22. Larnac.

23. Margaranthus.

24. Withania.

25. Hypnoticum.

Tribus 7. Wirnrrincex. Corolla tubo brevi,

limbo 5-fido vix excedente: anthere longitu-

dinaliter dehiscentes : calyx fructiferus vix

auctus, baccam 2-locularem suffulciens, vel

eam arcte vestiens : embryo teres, spiraliter

curvatus...... aiivin ei A iain ls anh he cigs cieies 26. Witheringia.

27. Capsicum.

28. Brachistus.

29. Saracha.

30. Discopodium.

31. Puneera.

32. Aureliana.

33. Sichlera.

Tribus 8. Sonanrz. Anthere apice 2-porose,

vel in tubum connate, intus dehiscentes :

fructus baccatus, 2- raro pluri-lucularis : em-

bryo teres, spiraliter arcuatus .......... 34. Solanum.

| 35. Cyphomandra.

36. Triguera.

37. Lycopersicum.

Paknsacux —The suggestions of our learned countryman

offered in his ‘ Prodr. Fl. Nov. Holl.” which I have cited in a

former page (in a note, ante, p. 162), were evidently intended,

in the state of our knowledge at that time, to apply principally

to the Verbasceea, which by Jussieu, Linneus, and other emi-

nent botanists had been classed among the Solanee. Bart-

_ ling afterwards was the first to arrange the Verbascee as a di-

stinct tribe among the Scrophulariacee, and Nees v. Esenbeck,

acting upon the suggestion of Mr. Brown, proposed the Ver-

bascine as a distinct family, termediate between Solanee and

Serophularine (Trans. Linn. Soc. xvii. p. 78). The principal

reasons that have induced all subsequent botanists to adopt the

suggestion of Bartling, have been the imbricate xstivation of the

corolla, and the frequent suppression of some of the stamens,

which have been considered paramount to the many other not

less important considerations that tended to show the near ap-

proximation of the Verbascee to the Solanee; but these objec-

tions, fatal as they were to the admission of this tribe into the

latter family, do not apply to their connexion with the A‘ropacee,

12*

180 Mr.J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. _

with which group they exhibit beyond all doubt a very close

alliance. This is manifest in their general habit, their alternate

leaves with glutinous pubescence, their fetid smell, their power-

fully narcotic and other medicinal qualities, which are so charac-

teristic of the Solanacee and Atropacee : to these may be added

the particular structure of their stamens, which have their an-

thers of a somewhat lunar form, and quite unilocular, curved

round a large clavate termination of the filament, with an almost

globular expansion of their connective, within the cell, that serves

as the polliniferous receptacle, a character pointed out by Nees

as being foreign to the Solanee and rare among the Serophula-

rine, and as claiming for them a distinct station in the system.

On the other hand it should be borne in mind, that this peculiar

character exists also in the genus Scrophularia itself, the flowers

of which exhibit often declinate anthers and barbate filaments,

together with a fifth sterile stamen, a feature rare mm the Sero-

phulariacee, and one that tends to show a very close connexion

of this genus with the Verbascee, with which tribe it had been

before associated by all preceding botanists, until Mr. Bentham,

in his admirable monograph of the order, has placed it among

the Chelonee (DeCand. Prodr. x. 299). In most of the genera

of this last-mentioned tribe, the anthers are formed constantly,

I believe, of two distinct and divaricate cells, affixed at their apex

on the slender summit of the filament, and quite wanting of the

fleshy connective so manifest in Scrophularia and the Verbascee.

Whatever may be determined in regard to the proper place of the

Verbascee in the system, it is manifest that it is not by the

number of the stamens that we can fix the limit between the AZro-

pacee and Scrophulariacee: thus it is impossible to separate

Celsia from Verbascum, and it would be equally as admissible to

include Ce/sia with its didynamous stamens, or Janthe with its

‘single pair, m Atropacee, as it is to place Verbascum, with its

regular pentandrous flowers, m Serophulariacee : such disere-

pancies cannot fail to occur in many solitary points of osculation

between the genera of different tribes, in all our artificial modes

of the classification of plants. We have also other mstances not

less strikingly contrary to the ordinary rule in the Xuaresia bi-

flora of the ‘ Flora Peruviana,’ which has a regular 5-partite co-

rolla and 5 alternate equal stamens: this plant Mr. Bentham

unhesitatingly considers to be a true species of Capraria, a genus

decidedly Scrophulariaceous ; and in like manner the Bacopa of

Aublet with its 5 equal stamens offers another exception, but

here the plant has opposite leaves, and possesses so precisely the

habit and general features of Herpestes, that its position must

without doubt be fixed contiguous to that genus. The same rule

will apply to another anomalous case instanced by Mr. Bentham

eS ee nie

Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee. 181

in the genus Campylanthus, the seeds of which have a perisphe-

rically-curved embryo, a character that by itself would place it

in Atropacee ; but that distinguished botanist fixes its position

among Scrophulariacee, on account of the form of its corolla and

of its anthers, notwithstanding, as he observes, that it bears little

analogy with any other genus contiguous to it. The principal

reason however that appears to me to give the Verbascee the pre-

ference of a place among the Scrophulariacee is the truly axillary

origin of the floral peduncles, a character that in all such doubt-

ful cases may be employed as a decisive line of demarcation be-

tween that order and the Atropacee. The position of the Ver-

bascee should then appear at the head of the Scrophulariacea,

occupying the place of a suborder in the manner of the Salpi-

glossidee of Bentham (DeCand. Prodr. x. p. 190), where they

would serve as a connecting link of the closest affinity between

these two families..

Rerz1a.—This anomalous genus* has never yet found a cer-

tain or satisfactory place in the system, and its position must

remain problematical until the structure of its fruit and seed be

more accurately investigated. By many botanists it has-been ~

placed in Convolvulacee ; others have indicated its relation to

Apocynee ; some have again referred it to Polemoniacee, with

which it certainly offers no affinity ; and Bartling proposed for it

a new natural order, under the name of Retziacee, but this stands

upon too insufficient grounds. Endlicher places Retziacee as a

doubtful order after Solanacee, and. Dr. Lindley arranges the

genus Retzia among Solanaceae, after Sessea. In the form of its

ealyx and of its corolla, the number and position of its stamens,

its bilocular ovarium with placentz attached to the dissepiment,

the structure of its capsule and of its seeds as far as they are

known, offer characters strictly conformable with those of Sola-

nacee ; but it would now rather fall among the Atropacee, on ac-

count of the estivation of its corolla, which is said by Endlicher

and Lindley to be imbricate, and not valvate: the form of its

embryo, which on the authority of Brown (Prodr. 482) is terete

and straight, necessarily, if it were admitted into this family,

would point to its situation as a tribe near the Solandree.

Thus far every feature appears in conformity with such an ar-

* Rerzia, Thunb. Calyx tubular, 5-fid, lobes lanceolate, somewhat unequal.

Corolla tubular, elongated, straight, tube in no degree plicated, border of

5 short equal lobes imbricated in estivation. Stamens 5, equal, nearly ses-

sile in mouth of tube, alternate with its lobes, filamenis extremely short.

Anthers oblong, cordate, 2-celled, cells parallel, bursting longitudinally in

front. Ovarium oblong, seated on a fleshy gland, 2-locular, ovules upon

placentz adnate to the dissepiment? Style longer than corolla, filiform.

Stigma very short, bifid, with divaricate linear segments. Capsule bisul-

cate, bilocular, bivalved. Seeds several. Limoryo straight, terete.

182 Mr. J. Miers on several genera hitherto placed in Solanacee.

rangement, but one objection presents itself which renders this

conclusion somewhat unsatisfactory, and that is the peculiar habit

of the only well-recognized species, Retzia spicata, which is dif-

ferent from that of any Solanaceous or Atropaceous plant. Here

the leaves are verticillate in fours, and the flowers are solitary

and sessile in each axil, being supported by two bracts similar in

size.and shape to the lobes of the calyx. The genus Solenostigma

of Klotzsch, founded upon one of Zeyher’s African plants, and

supposed to be identical with Retzia, was placed by that botanist

in Stilbacee ; but the name would imply that the stigma is there

hollow and tubular, while in Retzia it consists of two small linear

divaricate segments ; hence it is probable that Klotzsch’s plant is

very different from that of Thunberg. I may here observe how-

ever, that this fact does not of itself invalidate their mutual affi-

nity, for in the vast genus Solanum we meet with different spe-

eies, some with a hollow tubular stigma, and others with bifid

linear segments, exactly similar to the stigma of Retzia. The

Polemonium campanuloides and P. roelloides of Thunberg have

been referred to Retzia by Sprengel, G. Don and Dr. Walpers ;

these plants have both alternate leaves, and if really species of

that genus, they would tend to remove the doubts above expressed

im regard to the place of Retzia in this natural order. Willdenow

states (Syst. 1. 887) that the two species last alluded to, cannot

belong to Polemonium, which has a trifid stigma; and he adds,

that P. campanuloides has a bifid stigma as in Retzia. The Con-

volvulus cenotheroides (Linn. fil.) is also said to be another species

of this genus. The only facts wanting to confirm its place in the

system are the position of its ovules and the structure of its seeds.

Dr. Lindley, who has examined its ovarium, has observed that

its ovules are very few, two (or four?) in each cell, artieulated

with and suspended from the dissepiment by a large thickened

funiculus, a character not at all conformable with the Atropacee

or Solanacee, and one that would seem to remove this genus

nearer to the Bruniacee, with which Retzia will be found to pos-

sess many similar characters. For the present therefore we must

hesitate in attaching Retzia to the Atropacee.

The genus Lonchostoma of Wikstrém, placed by most botanists

in Retziacee, offers, I find, many characters in common with Bru-

niace@ : its sepals are united at the base by a membranaceous tube

which closely invests the ovarium, if not almost adnate with it ;

they are surrounded by bracts of equal size: it resembles Graven-

horstia in having its petals combined into a funnel-shaped tube

with a 5-partite border, the lobes of which are carinate and con-

volutely imbricate in estivation ; the anthers, cordate at base, are

nearly sessile in the mouth ; the style is divided halfway down and

terminated by clavate stigmata; the ovarium, 2-celled, appears

Messrs. Haneock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 183

under the microscope to be composed of two distinct, though

connate carpels; the ovules are few, horizontally attached, or

somewhat pendulous from narrow axile placentz attached to the

twofold dissepiment. These are characters that seem to corre-

spond in great measure with the Bruniacee, with which the habit

of Lonchostoma does not ill accord. These are merely hasty

indications, as it would be foreign to the object of the present

investigation to pursue such mquiries farther.

XIX.—On the Anatomy of Eolis, a genus of Mollusks of the order

Nudibranchiata. By Aupany Hancock and Dennis Em-

BLETON, M.D.

[Continued from vol. i. 2nd Series, p.-105.]

[ With two Plates.)

Nervous System.

Tis is made up of central masses or ganglia united by com-

missures, and of nerves. ‘The ganglia are five or six pairs, four

of which are symmetrically arranged with regard to the median

line, and together with their commissures surround the com-

mencement of the cesophagus lying upon the upper and poste-

rior surface of the buccal mass, vol. xv. Pl. V. fig. 16 4 and Pl. V.

fig. 1 of present paper. Two pairs are supra-cesophageal and two

infra-cesophageal. The former exceed the latter many times in

size. The masses are of a pale yellowish flesh-colour, and appear

to be filled with globular vesicles of various sizes.

First, of the supra-cesophageal or cerebral ganglia, the median

pair, Pl. V. fig. 1 a a, largest of all, are irregularly ovate, flattened

above and below, and somewhat constricted about the middle as

if composed of two parts; their anterior ends, which are the

larger and truncated, are united across the median line by a short

broad commissure. The second or lateral pair, 0, le rather

behind the first and on the sides of the cesophagus; they are

irregularly spheroidal, smaller than the first and flattened like

them, and intimately connected to their external posterior mar-

gin. ‘The two pairs of infra-cesophageal ganglia are of very un-

equal size: the first or buccal, or larger pair, c ¢, are elliptical,

their long diameters placed transversely one on each side of the

median line, across which a short thick commissure unites their

contiguous ends ; from the under surface of these, at their outer

and anterior part, spring two short pedicles, supporting the

second pair of ganglia, dd, the gastro-cesophageal, very small,

not one-fourth the size of the last, but of the same form. In

184 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis.

addition to these, there is a pair of ganglia, ee, at the base of the

dorsal tentacles, which we call olfactory ; and we have seen what

we take to be other ganglia, but of these we shall speak further on.

The nervous centres intercommunicate by the following com-

missures. A short broad one, f, unites the first pair of supra-

cesophageal, and a similar though smaller, g, the first pair of

infra-cesophageal ; these have been already noticed; then the

lateral supra-cesophageal are united to the first or anterior or

cerebral by a broad flat band, , so short that the ganglia appear

to be continuous with each other. Next we have three nervous

bands or collars, concentrically arranged, inclosing the cesopha-

gus, and serving to complete the connexions of the supra-ceso-

phageal ganglia with each other, and to bring them into asso-

ciation with the infra-cesophageal. First, the innermost or

thickest collar, 2, lies close to the cesophageal wall, and is com-

posed of four or five distinct nervous filaments running parallel

to each other, and connecting together the posterior borders of

the two lateral supra-cesophageal masses. Second, a slender,

delicate collar, 7, lies next outside, much wider than the former,

and uniting the posterior and outer parts of the first pair of

supra-cesophageal ganglia, it comes out from the under surface

of these bodies and runs under the second or lateral ganglia.

The existence of this collar or commissure between the posterior

parts of the median cerebral ganglia, whilst their anterior parts

are united by the anterior median commissure, seems to confirm

the impression we received at first sight, that the cerebral ganglia

are each of them double centres. It will be observed that the

two last-described cesophageal collars are not attached in any

way to the infra-cesophageal ganglia. The third or outermost

collar, k, however establishes a communication between the first

or median supra-cesophageal and the first infra-eesophageal gan-

glia.. This is a strong band, being little inferior in size to the

first, of uniform texture, and lying just outside of the second col-

lar, and in contact with it, it is the widest of the three. In front

it is attached to the under part of the outer border of the first

cerebral ganglia, considerably in advance of the coming off of the

second collar ; from this part it is traced backwards under the

lateral supra-cesophageal into the external end of the buccal

ganglia.

The nerves vary a good deal in size, and we have been able to

trace thirty-three pairs; of these, twenty-one come off from the

supra-cesophageal ganglia, six from the infra-cesophageal, and

five from the commissures. There is also a large pair which

comes out from the buccal mass from an obscure ganglion im-

bedded in the muscular tissue, and a small nerve, apparently

single, that separates from the middle collar of the cesophagus,

Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. 185

and seems to present a small ganglionic enlargement. We have

numbered them in the order in which they occur, commencing

at the median line in front.

The first and second pairs, very minute, come out of the un-

der surface of the anterior commissure of the first or cerebral

ganglia, and pass to the skin on each side of the median line

before and behind the dorsal tentacles.

The third pair, large nerves, come out of the first cerebral

ganglia at their upper surface, and near the middle of their an-

terior border ; they pass forwards, upwards and downwards to the

roots of the dorsal tentacles, within which each suddenly swells

out into a remarkable ganglion, e, of an irregularly oval form,

which, at its upper end, divides into three or four processes, each

giving off nerves to be distributed for the supply of the whole

tentacle. This pair we look upon as the special nerves of smell-

ing, for reasons which will be adduced hereafter, and as endowing

the tentacle with the power of ordinary sensation likewise. If

this view be correct, then the small branches passing from the

ganglion to the sentient surface of the tentacles are properly to

be designated olfactory nerves, and the thick pedicle supporting

- the ganglion and connecting it with the cerebral ganglion, olfac-

tory tractus.

The fourth and fifth pairs, considerably less than the third,

arise also from the anterior part but under surface of the same

ganglia, close together, and just outside of the third. The fourth

runs forward to the outer lip before giving off any branches ;

after that it divides and subdivides minutely, and goes to supply

the outer lip above and below. ‘The fifth runs forward and 1s

distributed to the skin of the head and between the dorsal ten-

tacles, but does not give off such numerous branches as the pre-

ceding nerve.

The sixth, one of the largest nerves in the body, comes out of

the external anterior angle of the ganglion, and after a short

course outwards and forwards bifurcates. The two branches are

about equal in size: one passes into the oral tentacle, divides into

two branches which subdivide and supply the tentacle; the other

runs forward, and then inclines mwards towards the median

line, and subdivides into many twigs which are distributed upon

the roof of the channel of the mouth.

The seventh and eighth are minute nerves which issue from

the outer margin of the ganglion just behind the sixth. They

take a straight course outward and pass into the skin of the side

of the head.

The ninth is a large pair, coming out of the same ganglion

just behind the preceding, and running outwards and forwards

gives off a twig which goes to the muscles attaching the buccal

186 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis.

mass to the skin. It then passes forwards and inwards, and is

lost upon the sides of the channel of the mouth.

The tenth and eleventh pairs are small, come off from the same

ganglion still further back and just in front of the eye, and =

directly outwards into the skin.

The twelfth and thirteenth arise from the junction of the an-

terior and lateral cerebral ganglia, and passing outwards and

downwards first, then incline downwards and backwards and run

half-way down the body, one above the other, in the skin between

the border of the foot, and the rows of branchial papille.

The fourteenth and fifteenth, very minute pairs, emerge from

the line of union of the anterior and the lateral ganglia, and

are then placed directly under the eye. The former of these

nerves goes to the skin of the side of the head between the oral

and the dorsal tentacles, the latter to the skin immediately be-

hind the situation of the former.

The sixteenth or optic nerves are stout but very short, and

have the organ of vision at their extremity. They are inclined

forwards and upwards from the line of union of the anterior and

lateral ganglia.

The seventeenth or auditory are mere rudiments of nerves, and

are attached to the anterior ganglia quite close to the bases of

the optic nerves, and immediately behind them. The auditory

capsule and the eye will be described further on with the other

organs of special sense.

The eighteenth pair, one of the largest, issues from the outer

borders of the lateral ganglia, rather in front of the middle,

passes outward and bifurcates. very. soon after; each of these

branches again bifurcates and is distributed by many twigs to _

the muscles and skin of the foot, both anteriorly and posteriorly —

(the pedial nerve).

The nineteenth, also of considerable size, come out of the ex-

ternal borders of the lateral ganglia, behind the middle, separated

by a considerable interval from the eighteenth, and passing

slightly outwards take a backward course, and can be traced in

the skin for a long way down the sides of the back, giving off

chiefly externally numerous branches that supply the ‘skin, This

we presume is the respiratory nerve.

The twentieth are seen to come forth from the posterior mar-

gins of the anterior ganglia, and are of a size little inferior to the

last. They can be traced in the skin of the back between the

last-described nerve and the dorsal median line nearly as far as

the tail, giving off twigs from their outer sides like the nineteenth

pair to the skin.

The twenty-first, twenty-second and twenty-third pairs are all

small nerves coming out successively from the posterior borders

Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 187

of the anterior ganglia between the last-described nerve and the

median line. They all pass a good way backwards to the dorsal

skin on each side of the median line.

The origin, course and distribution of the six pairs of infra-

cesophageal nerves are as follows :—

The first pair come from the upper surface of the roots of the

pedicles that support the gastro-cesophageal, and close to the

buccal ganglia. The nerves are rather small, run forwards and

apply themselves to the oesophagus, along which they are con-

ducted to the stomach, the greater part of which organ they sup-

ply with branches.

The second, third and fourth arise from the margins of the

gastro-cesophageal ganglia, are very small nerves, but can be

traced to the cesophagus and neighbouring parts of the stomach.

The fifth pair come out of the external ends of the buccal

ganglia in conjunction with the third or outermost cesophageal

collar, to which they are slightly inferior in size. The nerves and

the collar separate at once; the nerves passing backwards and

outwards give off each a branch that bends forwards and outwards

and becomes lost among the muscles of the buccal mass external

to the ganglion. The trunk then inclines towards an opening

between the muscular bundles of the back part of the buccal

mass, and enters that opening lying in contact with another large

nerve that is observed to issue from the same.

It is difficult to follow the trunk far into the intermuscular

aperture, but as far as we have been able to trace it, it appears

to be destined for the buccal mass and tongue.

The sixth pair is given off from the posterior margin of the

buccal ganglia, and shortly after becomes lost among the mus-

cular bundles of the back part of the buccal mass.

Of the five pairs of nerves from the commissures, two have

already been described, viz. the first and second supra-cesopha-

geal ; the three that remain come off from the cesophageal collars

in the following manner.

The pair marked « come off from the outer margin of the first

or innermost collar near the median line. They are very minute

nerves, and we have not succeeded in tracking them to their

destination.

That marked 8 is the genital and probably the cardiac nerve,

and is an offset from the middle or slender collar, which it nearly

equals in size, at a short distance behind its attachment to the

anterior cerebral ganglion. It runs from this origin backwards

and outwards to the generative organs, guided partly by the an-

terior aorta, gains the fissure where the confluence of the ducts

from the different parts of the generative apparatus exists, and

188 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis.

is then subdivided among the testis, the oviduct, the mucus-

gland, &c. It seems more than probable that the penis receives

a twig from this nerve, and that the spermatheca and ovarium

are also supplied from it, though we have not traced branches so

far. If any branches pass from this nerve to the heart, which

we are inclined to believe is the case, they probably run along

the anterior aorta.

We think it only right to remark, that not having traced this

nerve with the same precision as the rest, we do not feel our-

selves competent to speak so decidedly of its distribution as we

could wish.

The nerve y arises from the third or hindermost collar at the

side, passes backwards to the aperture previously noticed as ex-

isting in the buccal mass, and therein is applied to the surface

of the nerve that issues from the opening, and further we have

been unable to follow it.

In addition to these we have the nerve marked 6, which ap-

pears to be single ; it comes off from the inner margin of the pos-

terior segment of the middle slender collar near the median line,

and has been traced to the under surface of the anterior portion

of the stomach. There appears to be a small fusiform swelling

on this nerve.

The last nerve to be mentioned, and which is designated ¢, is

somewhat inferior in size to the fifth infra-cesophageal, and as

before stated emerges from the aperture among the muscular

bundles of the posterior part of the buccal mass. On attempting

to follow this nerve more deeply, we find it to end in what seems

to be a ganglionic swelling & from which nervous branches ap-

parently radiate throughout the muscular tissue of the buccal

mass. If this nerve be traced in the opposite direction from the

intermuscular aperture, it is found to pass forwards, inclining at

first inwards, and as it approaches the outermost collar receives

obliquely from it, near the union of the collar with the buccal

ganglion, a branch of communication, y; it next runs under that

collar, and then under the middle one; after this still passing

forwards and approaching the posterior margin of the lateral

supra-cesophageal ganglia, it turns outwards, hooking round

over the two outer collars, but having no connexion with either

at this part, and reaching the skin at the side of the buccal

mass, it bifurcates, one branch passing forwards, the other back-

wards ; they both send off numerous twigs which have been fol-

lowed to the ramifications of the gastric system at the bases of

the papille.

In E. olivacea, E. coronata, Pl. VI. fig. 1, and EL. Drummondi,

Pl. V. fig. 2, the central masses and the nerves emanating from

2 til eee yr yrs

ae Sait eat

a) ins

Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 189

them, and the commissures, excepting the modifications to be

presently mentioned, are pretty much the same, as far as we have

been able to examine them, as they exist in E. papzillosa.

In E. coronata the olfactory tractus are much shorter, and

their ganglia more globular, and of much greater relative size

than in EL. papillosa, being indeed more than one-third the size

of the lateral supra-cesophageal ganglia themselves. There is

besides one principal nervous stem from the ganglion which runs

up the central axis of the tentacle.

In EZ. Drummondi the relative size of these ganglia is still

greater and their form elliptical. The existence of these ganglia

we believe to be constant in all the species ; we observed them in

E. pellucida, E. Farrani, E. alba, E. gracilis, E. picta, E. pune-

tata, &c.

The three nervous collars of the cesophagus can be observed

easily in LH. Drummondi, in which there appears to exist at the

coming off of the genital nerve from the middle or slender collar

a small ganglionic swelling @. A similar swelling occurs also in

E. coronata. 3

When viewed attentively with the naked eye, the cerebral

ganglia, and particularly the first or median pair, present a num-

ber of large globular vesicles inclosed within a transparent mem-

branous envelope. When compressed and somewhat magnified,

all the ganglia seem to be made up of masses of vesicles, as the

view of a buccal ganglion, Pl. VI. fig. 2, will show. Under a

higher power these vesicles or cells are found of very variable

size, externally smooth, internally granular, and having one or

more large distinct nuclei and nucleoli; some have only one large

nucleus and a distinct nucleolus ; the interior is filled with smaller

cells of different dimensions and also nucleated; the smallest of

all however are minute, clear, bright cells, probably nuclei or

rather nucleoli of larger vesicles. Many of these last are found

also lying in the intervals of the large cells intermixed with the

tenacious semifluid matrix that imbeds the nervous vesicles, and

in which no distinct forms can be discerned. On tearing up one

of the cerebral ganglia and examining the contents of the mem-

branous envelope in the compressor, under a high power (one-

eighth object-glass), numbers of the cells of all sizes are seen

under the form of pear-shaped, largely nucleated vesicles, Pl. VI.

fig. 4, having a long pedicle attached ; the nucleus, which is very

large, has an evident and well-marked nucleolus, and the pedicle

or stalk of the cell is in the interior very finely granular. Groups

of these pedicled ovoid vesicles may be observed, such as that at

Pl. VI. fig. 3, their pedicles all lying in the same direction, and

tending either to unite or to run on parallel to each other, put-

ting us strongly in mind of some of the simpler forms of glan-

190 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of EKolis.

dular apparatus. We cannot confidently say that we have traced

groups of these pedicles ito the nerves that issue from the gan-

glia, but we have seen what inclines us very strongly to the idea,

that such is in reality the relation of these two parts of the ner-

vous system. At Pl. VI. fig. 2, where a nerve } is shown coming

off from a buccal ganglion a, parallel striz are observed distinctly

passing towards the nerve from the interior of the ganglion.

Again, when the connexions of the nerves with the cerebral

ganglia are examined, parallel striz can be seen continued from

the commencement of the nerve for some distance into the gan-

glion, becoming gradually more and more obscured by the vesi-

cles of the ganglia and then lost altogether ; but from the tough-

ness of the enveloping membrane—the body of the Nudibranch

having lain for some time in spirit and water—and the extraor-

dinary delicacy of the contained parts, we have not been able to

lay bare, and leave in situ, in one and the same specimen, the

real connexion which we believe to exist between the nerves and

the vesicular element of the central ganglia. But we hope that

further observation will enable us to show that the pedicles of

the nerve-corpuscles in Holis are continuous with the nerves;

and if this be so, then that it may be the means of illustrating

more clearly the connexion that exists in the Vertebrata and in

Man between the nerves and the white and the gray matter of

the brain and the rest of the centres of the nervous system. It

is highly probable, however, that all the cells of the ganglia pos-

sess a pedicle or stalk in their perfect state, and that the appa-

rent absence of a pedicle or pedicles in some cells or groups of

cells may be owing either to the unfavourable aspect under which

they are presented to the eye—they being so placed that the pe-

dicle is either very much foreshortened or hidden altogether by

the cell itself, or else to the pedicle having been broken off du-

ring the manipulation of the specimen, or again to the magni-

fying power in some cases not being sufficient to make them

discernible, or lastly to their imperfect state of development.

These cells or vesicles of the nervous ganglia of Holis, although

they show only one cauda or prolongéd pedicle, are doubtless

analogous to those caudate vesicles or nerve-corpuscles which are

characteristic of the gray matter of the cerebro-spinal and sym-

pathetic ganglia of the higher animals.

The nerves themselves appear to have none of the cells above

noticed, but to consist of series of parallel granular lines or

fibrillze, which on tearing the nerve across often remain detached

from each other, and which are all in their perfect state enveloped

in a strong common sheath continuous with the membranous —

capsules of the ganglia. Where a nerve gives off branches, lines

of granular matter, probably the fibrille just mentioned, are

Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. 191

separated from the main stem and become inclosed in a sheath

of their own, and this mode of division appears to be carried on

to a very minute degree. We have not been able to detect the

manner in which the nerves actually terminate ; certainly we have

seen nothing to warrant the description and the figures of M. de

Quatrefages relative to this particular.

On taking a review of the nervous system of Kolis, we are at

once struck with the high grade of development, and with the

symmetrical arrangement that obtains in it ; the heterogangliate

character applicable to many gasteropodous mollusks being, so far

as our researches have led us, inapplicable to this more elevated

being. The nervous centres are closely concentrated around the

cesophagus, and there exists a sufficient correspondence between

them and the same organs in the Cephalopoda to enable us con-

fidently to compare them ; indeed we have every reason to think

that we recognise in them the homologues of the principal masses

of the nervous centres of the Vertebrata.

If we turn to Professor Owen’s memoir on the Pearly Nau-

tilus, pl. 7. fig. 1, m which the nervous system is represented,

we find that the supra-cesophageal mass or brain together with

the attached optic lobes, taken in conjunction with the anterior

cesophageal ring formed by the union of two ganglia, corre-

sponds to the anterior supra-cesophageal ganglia of Kolis with

the slender or middle collar round the cesophagus, since they

give off nerves which go to supply analogous parts, viz. the eyes,

tentacles, lips, &c. The posterior cesophageal ring of the Nau-

tilus to a great extent represents in the same way the lateral

supra-cesophageal ganglia of Holis, united with all the infra-

cesophageal ganglia and the two large collars or commissures

together.

At fig. 3, same plate, Professor Owen gives a view of the ner-

vous system of the Sepia officinalis ; the homology is equally di-

stinct as in the former case, only the parts are more concentrated ;

still they serve to lead us on more easily to compare the ganglia

of Kolis with the several divisions of the more highly-developed

nervous centres of the Vertebrata. In Holis we see that certain

nerves of relation—of special and common sensation, and their

corresponding nerves of motion, voluntary or reflex—are in con-

nexion only with the two pairs of supra-cesophageal ganglia.

The olfactory and optic nerves, and numerous others to the lips,

mouth, tentacles and side of head and back, are thus attached ;

hence we infer that the anterior part of the supra-cesophageal

ganglia may be in some measure compared, though not perhaps

quite accurately, to the cerebrum and optic lobes of the Verte-

brata ; at all events these are the only parts to which they corre-

spond. The posterior parts of the median cerebral ganglia, and

192 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis.

the remaining ganglia together with their commissures and col-

lars, are the representatives of the medulla oblongata and ae

cord of the higher animals.

We do not discern in Holis anything at all analogous to the

sympathetic system of the higher animals.

In the nervous system again we are sorry to be onnpetion to

be at issue with M. de Quatrefages, who states in his paper that

“toutes les grandes masses nerveuses sont réunies au-dessus de

Vcesophage et d’elles seules émanent directement les nerfs qui se

rendent dans toutes les parties du corps.” Subsequently how-

ever he points out the presence of a single small ganglion below

the oesophagus, from which small nervous twigs are given off to

the mouth and digestive tube. The incorrectness of these and

other observations we hope to have rectified. Further, M. de-

Quatrefages makes out only one nervous cesophageal ring; we

have over and over again seen and verified the three represented

in our plate. The nerves of vegetative life he derives from the

same ganglia that give off the nerves of relation, and points this

out as an interesting fact. The rule with two or three excep-

tions appears to be, that the two sets of nerves have two appro-

priately distinct sets of ganglionic centres, viz. the infra-cesopha-

geal for vegetative life, and the supra-cesophageal for the life of

relation, which is agr eeable to analogy. With regard to the num-

ber and arrangement of the nerves, we find M. de Quatrefages to

be again in confusion. His number is very far short of the full

complement, and he has traced scarcely any to their proper de-

stination. We observe that he gives to the optic nerves a gan-

glionic swelling which we have never seen, and omits the olfae-

tory ganglion, which may be seen even during life im the more

transparent species.

We do not understand M. de Nordmann’s account of the ner-—

vous system. It is possible that in that section of the genus

Eolis to which Tergipes belongs, the nervous system may differ

from that of the other divisions, but we should be surprised to

find it so different from that of those we have dissected, as it is

represented in M. de Nordmann’s paper. |

The Senses.

The organs of the senses appear to be as highly developed in

Eolis as in any other of the Gasteropods. The sense of touch is

spread over the whole surface of the body, including the foot, '

the tentacles, and the branchial papille, which last are so ex-

tremely sensitive as to respond to the slightest undulations of the

water around them. Many of the species indeed are so alive to

such impressions, that it becomes a matter of difficulty to observe

their habits, and even their natural form, since on the slightest

Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. 193

motion of the water they curl up their foot and fall to the

bottom.

The oral tentacles, which are kept in perpetual action, seem

to possess the sense of touch in an exquisite degree ; so much so

that we are led to conclude, that from this circumstance, and

from their anterior position, they ought to be regarded as special

organs of touch. .

_ Taste, if present, most probably resides in the lining mem-

brane of the buccal cavity, particularly in the folds at the back

of the tongue (1st paper, Pl. I. fig.8 4) and the cheek-mass, ef,

and perhaps also in the laminz at the commencement of the

cesophagus.

When describing the third pair of nerves, we stated that we

considered the dersal tentacles to which these nerves pass to be

distributed, as the olfactory organs, and for this opinion we now

proceed to adduce reasons which appear to be sufficient.

That these tentacles are special and very important organs, a

consideration of the internal anatomical arrangement of their

nervous element and of the peculiarities of their external form,

peculiarities susceptible of great variety, would seem to leave very

‘little doubt in the unprejudiced mind.

First of all a large nerve, Pl. V. fig.3, among the largest in

the body, comes off from the front of the median cerebral gan-

glion ; and secondly, this nerve, or more properly speaking, trac-

tus, has superadded to it at the base of the tentacle a well-

defined ganglionic swelling, ¢, of a size exactly proportioned to

the extent of complexity in the external form of the tentacle.

Thus in E. papillosa, in which the tentacle is smooth and in its

simplest form, the ganglion is considerably less than in EL. coro-

nata, Pi. VI. fig. 6, and E. Drummondi, in both of which the

tentacle has a surface of a far more complicated kind, being ren-

dered much more extensive by the addition of numerous broad,

circular lamine ; the ganglion being in these two species, as be-

fore noticed, upwards of one-third the size of the lateral supra-

cesophageal ganglion itself, Pl. VI. fig. 1 e, and Pl. V. fig. 2 e.

If further evidence be required to illustrate the importance

and special nature of these organs, we may go from the genus

Holis to the other members of the family Kolzdida, as for in-

stance to Humenis marmorata, in which we find the laminz so

closely set as to conceal the whole shaft of the tentacle, and

moreover there exists a sheath at the base of the tentacle into

which it can be retracted at the will of the animal. A sheath

also exists in Doio, Pl. VI. fig. 7, into which the organ, though

simple in form, is completely retractile. The same is found like-

wise in Dendronotus arborescens, P|. VI. figs. 8 & 9, in which the

tentacle is remarkable for highly developed lamine ; and here the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iti. 13.

194. Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis.

sheath, which is long, and into which the tentacle is quite retrae-

tile, is garnished around its extremity by a circle of arborescent

filaments, by which the organ even, when extended, is to a_

great degree protected from injurious contact with surrounding

objects.

otra as if the laminated disposition of the tentacle were not

sufficient for the purpose of the Antiopa splendida, Pl. V1. fig. 10,

we have these organs, aa, standing out from the sides of a me-

dian crest, b, which is elevated above the surrounding skin, and

crowned by a series of pinnate laminze. That this median crest

is really a part of the olfactory organ, an addition to its com-

plexity, is proved by the attendant modification of the nervous

element, which is as follows. There is directly in front of and

in contact with the median cerebral a pair of small ganglia, ce,

each of which gives off two branches, one of which, d, goes to ~

the tentacle, and the other, e, much thicker, goes to one half of

the median crest.

We could easily adduce other examples from the Dovid

if others were required, to show the importance and the spe-

ciality of these organs ‘in the Nudibranchiata, but those we have

brought forward seem enough for this purpose. Another cir-

cumstance bearing upon the special nature of these tentacles,

and noticed by Joshua Alder, Esq., one of the authors of this

paper, in a communication made to the British Association

at the Cork meeting, is that the cilia on their surface vibrate in

a direction contrary to that of those on the surface of the ©

branchial papille. On these the cilia move constantly from the

body towards the extremity of the papilla; on those they act from

the point of the tentacle towards the body ; thus, im the former

case, the water which has served for respiration is drawn from

the body and thrown off from the apices of the papille, whilst in

the latter the fluid which we may suppose to contain odorous

particles or qualities is attracted to the end of the tentacle, and

made to pass down over the entire surface, and then thus to act

upon the sentient nerve within.

Now it is a constant occurrence in the higher animals that the

fluid to be tested by the olfactory organ is always brought to the

nerve, and made to pass over the sensitive surface in the majo-

rity of instances by means of the agency of inspiration. In fishes

however in which the nasal cavity is shut off from the mouth and

throat, another agency than that of respiration is required; the

olfactory plates however are freely supplied with cilia, and these

probably act a part analogous to those of the laminated tentacles

of Eolis. But the dorsal tentacles are not only, according to our

view, important and special organs, but they are, further, organs

of smell. Their laminated structure is one evidence of this, The

Messrs, Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of EKolis. 195

organs pointed out by Professor Owen in his memoir on the

Pearly Nautilus, which “ consist of series of soft membranous

. laminz compactly arranged in a longitudinal direction, and situ-

ated at the entry of the mouth, between the internal labial pro-

cesses,” are similarly constructed, and also supplied with nervous

filaments from a pair of ganglia that are connected with the an-

terior cerebral or brain.

In fishes the olfactory organ consists of delicate membranous

laminz, arranged in a manner not widely different from the dis-

position of those of Eolis ; they are disposed, as in the Doridide,

in a pinnate manner, attached to a central stem: examples of

this may be seen in the dace and in the burn trout, Pl. VI. fig. 12,

In the higher Vertebrata the laminated form is evident

wherever we look. It may be objected to this argument, that

in the case of Holis the laminez are arranged on the exterior of

the tentacle, and in the Vertebrata in the interior of a cavity ;

but if we can conceive of the tentacle of a Dendronotus, or of a

Doris coccinea, Pl. VI. fig. 11, retracted within a sheath, we have

then a very good representation of the olfactory organ of the

Further, the ganglia of the tentacular nerves are in front of all

the rest, and are attached by their tractus to the anterior part of

the cerebral mass,—the anterior median ganglia, an arrange-

ment which, together with the anterior superior position of the

tentacles themselves, perfectly corresponds to that of the acknow-

ledged olfactory apparatus in fishes and all other Vertebrata.

Lastly, if these tentacles be olfactory organs, we should expect,

in tracing downwards the animal scale, that they would disap-

pear before the tactile organs, the oral tentacles. That such is

the rule even in the Mollusca we have the authority of Professor

Owen. From what we have brought forward on this subject

respecting the anatomical details, the external configuration, and

the homology of the dorsal tentacles of Holis, we feel justified in

assigning to them the office of olfaction rather than in supposing

them to be the seat of some new and hitherto undescribed and

_ mysterious sense, or even of touch, as is generally believed. That

they are not for touch seems to be indicated in some measure by

their dorsal position, their direction upwards, and by their being

im some instances defended from external mechanical injury by

a fence of delicate processes, as in Dendronotus arborescens,

Pl. VI. fig. 8.

The sense of vision is subserved by two minute organs some-

what inferior in development to those of the higher Gasteropods.

They are situated beneath the skin, and are visible to the naked

_ eye as two black dots immediately behind the dorsal tentacles ;

they are each supported by what appears to be a short thickish

) 13*

196 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis.

pedicle, the optic nerve, Pl. V. figs. 1 & 2, no. 16, which comes

off from the upper surface near the middle of the external border

of the median cerebral ganglion, close to its connection with the.

lateral one. The nerve is directed forwards, outwards and up-

wards, and varies somewhat in length in different species; it is

covered by a very delicate transparent sheath: the eye itself,

Pl. V. fig. 3, has a wide external envelope—a delicate transpa-

rent capsule, a, continuous with the sheath of the nerve. This

envelope holds the place of the cornea and sclerotica of more

highly organized eyes. Within it is contained an irregularly-

shaped cup, 5, of black pigmentary matter, which embraces the

posterior half of a spherical, colourless, highly refractive ayes

line lens, c.

The anterior border of this pigmentary or choroid coat appears

to be free, and is irregularly crenate. Over the front of the lens,

and separated from it by a narrow interval, is a transparent

tunic, d, which is most aptly compared to the anterior capsule of

the lens of the higher animals, though some may deem it the

homologue of the cornea. The back part of the choroid coat

seems to be pierced by the optic nerve, but from the minuteness

of the organ and the opacity of the choroid, we have not been

able to determine the exact relation of the retina to the pigmen-

tary layer, nor the existence of a vitreous body.

The degree of vision enjoyed by these animals must be slight.

They can distinguish light from darkness, and can probably ap-

preciate imperfectly different degrees of light, and as the eyes are ~

placed under the skin of the head, their perception of objects

must be exceedingly faint and indistinct.

The auditory apparatus consists of a minute, elliptical, delicate,

and transparent capsule, Pl. V. figs. 1 & 2. no. 17, less than the

eye, directly behind which it is situated; it appears sessile upon the

external border of the median cerebral ganglion, but there are

faint indications of a pedicle or a nerve that enters the capsule at

the front. The long diameter of the capsule lies in the antero-

posterior direction; within this capsule, figs. 4 & 5 a, is another,

6, still more delicate and much smaller. This latter contains

numerous very minute, oval corpuscles or otolithes, fig. 4¢, smooth,

transparent, and highly refractive of light. In the centre of each

an obscure dot, fig. 6, occurs, which, when highly magnified, ex-

hibits a distinct appearance of nucleus and nucleolus. They are

seen as we have described them in &. papillosa and E. coronata ;

but in &. aurantiaca and E. olivacea, in E. picta and E. exigua,

there is only one large spherical otolithe, fig. 5 6, which presents

also indications on its surface of nucleus and nucleolus.

These capsules-are specimens of the auditory organ in perhaps

its simplest form, and as such are adapted for the most limited

Messrs, Hancock and Embleton ov the Anatomy of Eolis. 197

perception of sonorous undulations. Since it has been ascertained

that EL. punctata and Dendronotus arborescens do emit sounds, it

seems probable that these organs may be provided for the per-

ception of such. These crystalline-looking bodies are stated to

be calcareous, but on treating them with acetic acid we did not

find after the lapse of some time that any material change had

taken place.

In investigating the different organs of Eolis, we have endea-

youred, as we at first proposed, to place their anatomy and phy-

siology in as clear and correct a light as possible, and to show in

what particulars we differ from M. de Quatrefages, and now in

terminating this memoir we are in a position to state, that his

anatomical details are with regard to every organ more or less

erroneous.

We are very glad therefore to learn that he has been led to

forgo his proposed order Phlebenterata, and we may express a

hope that the whole hypothesis of Phlebenterism as applied to

the Mollusca will soon be abandoned. This Phlebenterism, which

was first brought to light by M. Milne-Edwards, and maintained

by him and M. de Quatrefages and some of the most distin-

guished French naturalists, and which implies a fusion of the

digestive and vascular systems by a marked degradation of the

latter that reduces these Nudibranchiata almost to the condition

of the Radiata, is, if we understand it at all, founded on the as-

_ sumption that no veins or true auricle any more than a true in-

testine exists in the Kolidide and other allied genera,—that the

functions of respiration, chylification, and the secretion of bile

are cumulated in the branchial papille, and that the ramifica-

tions of the digestive system in some way or other supply the

deficiency which was supposed to exist at the venous part of the

circulation, and also distributed the digested portions of aliment

throughout the body. But on full consideration of what is put

forth as Phlebenterism in the Mollusca by the French naturalists,

we confess our inability to arrive at a precise understanding of

what is meant by the term. We believe we have in our account

of the anatomy of Holis brought forward evidence enough to

overthrow Phlebenterism, such as we conceive it to be as applied

- to these animals, and we will now in conclusion, and as briefly as

we can, recapitulate what we have before advanced, adding some

new observations which now occur to us.

First, we have demonstrated that the vascular system is not in

that state of degradation supposed by the French savans. We have

shown a well-formed heart, consisting of ventricle and auricle, in-

closed in a pericardial sac, the ventricle giving off an aorta that

branches away to supply the principal viscera and the foot. The

198 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis.

hepatic artery is wanting, but the fact of the liver being minutely

divided among the branchial papillee, and the divisions being thus

placed in contact with aérated blood, explains this hiatus and ne-

cessitates it. The auricle receives three principal venous trunks,

each of which is made up of several branches from the skin ante-

riorly and posteriorly. These trunks have been called branchio-

cardiac by M. Milne-Edwards and his followers, under the convie-

tion that the whole of the blood passes to the heart from the

branchial papillz by them. We find nothing in Kolis to favour the

opinion that the whole of the blood is conducted by afferent vessels

from the body or intervisceral lacune direct to the branchie,

and thence exclusively by efferent vessels to the auricle. We see

that the network of lacunze in the thickness of the skin receives

the blood from the interior of the body, and allows it to flow

freely therein in all directions ; part of it doubtless passes to the

branchial papille, but part also must go at once along the veins

to the auricular part of the heart. In other words, the veins draw

their blood from the sinuses or lacune of the skin, and this sue-

tion, so to speak, attracts the vital fluid at one and the same

time from the branchial papille and the lacune of the body, so

that the veins, instead of being merely branchio-cardiae, are really

both systemic and pulmonary together. We have likewise pointed

out small veins going from one of the viscera, the ovarium, into

the skin at the side of the body, and even a small vessel of

similar character going from the ovarium into the posterior me-

dian trunk-vein ; the latter of course are systemic veins. Again,

we find corroboration of this view of the parts in Eolis if we

look to Doris: here the auricle receives three branches, one from

each side, and one from behind as in Holis; this last branch in

Doris is made up of veinlets from the respiratory organs alone,

and hence may properly be called pulmonary or branchio-cardiac;

the two lateral branches come not from the special respiratory

organ at all, but directly from the skin. Now although the skin

in Doris may have in some measure a function like that of the

Eolidide, it must from its peculiar nature perform that function

in a most imperfect manner ; hence we ought to look upon these

lateral venous trunks in a corresponding inverse ratio as systemic

veins. Thus both in Doris and in Eolis the blood enters the

auricle in a state of only partial aération, one portion reaching it

from the respiratory organ, and another from the general system.

In the Crustacea the blood in the great dorsal smus is in the

same state, a fact that John Hunter had long ago ascertained,

and Professor Owen has more recently confirmed. Here surely

there is not that degradation implied in the idea of Phleben-

terism ; and according to M. Milne-Edwards’ own showing, the

Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Holis. 199

vascular system is at least as perfect in the Holidide as in the

Doridide,—nay even as complete as in the majority of the Gas-

teropoda.

- Secondly, the nervous system has been shown to consist of

ganglia well-developed and concentrated, and of numerous and

large nerves ; the eye, the ear, taste perhaps, certainly common

sensibility exist, smell as well, and if our views be correct, to as

high a degree as in any of the Mollusca; in short, the nervous

system has reached a grade of organization higher than in the

majority of the Gasteropods. This is most important evidence

that the Holidide are not in the degraded state implied by Phle-

benterism.

_ Thirdly, in these animals the respiratory system may be looked

upon as somewhat less specialized than in other Gasteropoda, but

it is sufficiently developed and specialized in the branchial papille

to prevent us from attributing its function, even in part, to the

prolongations of the digestive system.

Fourthly, we have pointed out the singular development and

complexity of the genital organs, which are not in these respects

inferior to many other Gasteropoda, and certainly similar to the

genitalia of the Doridide, with the exception that in Hols the

ovarium is much more bulky.

_ Fifthly, from the certainly not lower state of development of

those systems of organs we have enumerated, it ought not to be

expected that there should be any degradation of the digestive

system of Kolis, and accordingly we find fleshy sensitive lips with

_superadded tentacles, a strong muscular buccal mass with horny

cutting jaws, and a spiny prehensile tongue, minute salivary ap-

paratus, a constricted cesophagus, a well-marked stomachal sac,

with the adjunct of a distinct intestine ending in a lateral anal

nipple. So far we find no deviation from the Gasteropodous

type; the liver however is as it were broken up into as many

pieces as there are branchial papille, and which by a series of

ducts of variable number communicate with the stomach. Why,

it may be asked, does the hepatic organ not occupy its usual

place in the body ? The enormous development of the ovary we

suppose necessitates the removal to the exterior which we observe,

and the organ thus thrust out is divided among the papille, ap-

parently for the purpose of ensuring its being constantly bathed

with aérated blood, whilst at the same time by this arrangement

the body of Eolis is kept of small dimensions, a condition pro-

bably rendered necessary by some peculiarities in the ceconomy

and habits of the creature with which we are unacquainted. By

this arrangement also the hepatic artery becomes unnecessary.,

Phlebenterism supposes that the chyle or nutritive part of the

food passes into the blood-current of the system through the

200 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis.

ramifications as they are termed of the gastric cavity, which are —

prolonged into the papille. It cannot however be contended

that the chyle is transuded through the granular or glandular

part, such as occurs in many of the Kolidide in the papille,

since it is manifestly a secreting and not an absorbing surface,

and the current must set from without inwards. Now in #. de--

specta the central duct or stem, and its accessory ducts, as well

as their terminations in the papille, are granular throughout ;

therefore the fact of the whole apparatus being one for secretion

precludes the idea that the products of digestion ean pass into

the system from this organ. This arrangement we see in a still

more striking manner im several others of the Eolidide, as in

Hermea dendritica, in which all parts of the much-branched

hepatic organ are alike granular. In Eumenis marmorata, in

which they are even follicular throughout, and in Dendronotus

arborescens*, the central duct is crowded with compound follicles,

and all the branches are more or less follicular for a short di-

stance, and then become simply granular; indeed in this genus

the posterior part of the stomach and the intestine are the only

parts which are free from the above granular character. We are

therefore led to conclude that it is from the pyloric end of the —

stomach and from the intestine that exudation or absorption of

the chyle takes place, and this conclusion is strengthened by the

fact, that it is in the intestine that the contents first assume their

fecal character. We may add also that in Doto, the intestine,

which is short and wide, is in the interior longitudinally plicated,

as if thus to increase the extent of the absorbing surface.

In conclusion then we hope to have shown, that not in any

of the systems of organs is Kolis notably below the Nudi-

branchiate type; and we trust that this memoir, if it serve no

other purpose, will at least assist in rescuing this genus, and

* In this genus we see an intermediate link between those members of

the Nudibranchiata which are provided with a concentrated internal hepatic

organ and the Lolidide, a fact which we pointed out two years ago. The

central duct is in fact nothing else than a true liver reduced somewhat in

bulk, but being diffused by its prolongations into the branchial papilla.

Another intermediate form and still more interesting link between the two

extremes, as it exhibits the first step in the deviation of the liver from the

typical state, is seen in Scy/le@a, and which we noticed in a paper communi-

cated to the Oxford meeting of the British Association. ‘The liverin Seylle@a

is broken up into several globular masses of convoluted tubes sending off

minute branches that ramify in the skin and penetrate the branchial tufts.

In a paper by M. E. Blanchard in the * Annales des Sciences Naturelles’ for

March 1848, we observe that that gentleman has discovered in Tethys a

similar arrangement of parts, and points this out as an excellent intermediate

illustration of the affinities that exist among the different members of the ©

Nudibranchiate group, and we are happy thus to find in his researches a

corroboration of the fact which we had previously cited for the same end.

ys 1

anes

a Messrs. Hancoc« and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 201

through it the Eolidide, from the degradation which M. de Qua-

trefages and others from imperfect observations had too hastily

imputed to them.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES V. anp VI.

Puate V.

Fig. 1. Nervous system of EZolis papillosa: aa, median supra-cesophageal

or cerebral ganglia ; 0b b, lateral supra-cesophageal ditto ; ¢ ¢, buc-

cal ditto; dd, gastro-cesophageal ditto; ee, olfactory ditto;

f, anterior median commissure ; g, posterior median ditto, or com-

missure of the buccal ganglia; 4h, commissure between median

and lateral supra-cesophageal ganglia; 7, innermost or shortest

cesophageal nervous collar; 7, slender or middle ditto; 4, outer-

most or widest ditto.

Nerves from supra-cesophageal ganglia: Nos. 1 and 2, small nerves to skin

of head; 3, olfactory tractus or nerves; 4, nerve to the outer lip ;

5, ditto to skin of head between dorsal tentacles; 6, ditto to oral

tentacles and roof of channel of mouth; 7 and 8, ditto to skin of

side of head; 9, ditto to muscles attaching buccal mass to skin,

and to sides of channel of month; 10 and 11, ditto to skin at side

of head; 12 and 13, ditto to skin down side of body below the

rows of papille; 14 and 14, ditto to skin of side of head near the

tentacles ; -16, opticnerves ; 17, auditory ditto; 18, nerves to the

foot; 19, ditto to skin down side of body to papille (respiratory

nerve); 20, ditto to skin of back ; 21, 22 and 23, ditto to skin of

. back near median line.

Nerves from infra-cesophageal ganglia: 1, small nerves to stomach; 2, 3

and 4, smaller ditto to cesophagus and stomach; 5, large ditto

passing into the buccal mass ; 6, small ditto to back part of buccal

mass.

Nerves from cesophageal collars: #, minute nerves from innermost collar,

destination unknown; §, genital and probably cardiac nerves;

y, nerves from outermost collar passing into buccal mass; 6, single

nerve from middle collar, probably gastric ; e, large nerve coming

out of buccal inass from a ganglionic swelling, and passing to be

distributed to glands of papillee of skin; ¢, the ganglionic swelling

situated in buccal mass, from which the large nerve « comes off ;

n, branch of communication between the large nerve e and the

outermost cesophageal collar.

Fig. 2. Nervous system of E. Drummondi. The letters correspond to those

in last fig. except one, 0, which marks a small ganglionic swelling

in connexion with middle collar and genital nerve.

Fig. 3. Eye of E. picta: a, outer capsule; 6, pigmentary cup; ¢, lens ;

d, capsule of ditto.

Fig. 4. Auditory capsule of Z. papillosa: a, outer capsule; 0, inner ditto;

c, otolithes.

Fig. 5. Auditory capsule of E. picta: references as in last fig.

Fig. 6. Two otolithes from Z. papillosa highly magnified ({th object-glass),

showing nucleus and nucleolus, ;

Piate VI.

Fig. 1. Nervous system of E. coronata. Letters as in Plate V. figs. 1 & 2.

Fig. 2. a, buccal ganglion of E, papillosa slightly compressed and magnified

to show the vesicular contents; 6, nerve coming from same,

202 Notice of some Mammalia and Birds from Upper India.

Fig. 3. Group of pear-shaped nerve-globules with pedicles all lying in same

direction, the globules showing large nuclei and nucleoli from

cerebral ganglion of E. papillosa.

Fig. 4. Two isolated, pear-shaped, pedicled, nucleated nerve-corpuscles of

large size from the same.

Fig. 5. Smallest cells, bright and transparent, probably nucleoli, from the

same.

Fig. 6. Side view of dorsal tentacle of EZ. coronata: a, olfactory ganglion

and nerve.

Fig. 7. Dorsal tentacle with sheath, Doto fragilis.

fig. 8. Lateral view of ditto ditto, Dendronotus arborescens.

Fig. 9. Front view of ditto ditto ditto.

Fig. 10. Side view of dorsal tentacles and laminated crest of Antiopa splen-

dida : a a, tentacles ; 6, laminated crest ; c, ganglionic swelling in

front of median cerebral ganglion; dd, tractus olfactorius to lami-

nated crest; ee, ditto ditto to tentacle,

Fig. 11. Front view of dorsal tentacle of Doris coccinea, showing central

stem and laminz.

Fig. 12. Olfactory laminz of Burn Trout, showing its resemblance to those

of Doris coccinea: a, nostril; b, central stem; c, laminz.

XX.—Brief Notice of several Mammalia and Birds discovered by

B. H. Hodgson, Esq., ix Upper India. By Tuomas Hors-

FIELD, M.D. &c.

Dear Sir, Library, East India House, Feb. 12, 1849.

B. H. Honeson, Esq., late British resident at Nepal, who is now

zealously pursuing his researches into the natural history of the

upper provinces of India, has lately presented to the museum of

the East India Company, a small collection of mammalia from

the neighbourhood of Sikim and Darjeling, and two birds from

Tibet; and (Mr. Hodgson) being desirous that a concise notice

of them may be communicated to the public without delay, until

he‘shall have an opportunity of publishing a more detailed de-

scription of the new species, I request you, in his name, to insert

the following list, with a few remarks, into an early number of

the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History.’

Yours faithfully,

Richard Taylor, Esq. Tuomas HorsFiecp.

List of Mammauta from Sikim and Darjeling, near Nepal, in

Upper India.

Numbers 1 to 4 have already been described and published.

1. Genus Porcua, Hodgson, Journal of the Asiatic Society

of Bengal, vol. xvi. p. 423, with a figure.

Type Porcula Salvania®, Hodgson.

* Salvania, of or belonging to the Saul forest.

Notice of some Mammalia and Birds from Upper India. 2038

Sp. Char. Pigmy hog of a black-brown colour, slightly and

irregularly shaded with sordid amber ; iris hazél : nude skin

dirty flesh-colour ; hoofs glossy brown. Length from snout to

vent 18 to 20 inches; height 8 to 10 inches; weight 7 to 10,

rarely 12 lbs.

2. Talpa micrura, Hodgs., Classified Catalogue of Mammals

of Nepal ; Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. x. p. 910.

5. Rhizomys badius, Hodgs., Classified Catalogue of Mam-

mals of Nepal; Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. x. p. 915.

4. Lepus (Caprolagus) hispidus, Pearson. Described by J. T.

Pearson, Esq. in the ‘ Bengal Sporting Magazine.’

The following Mr. Hodgson indicates as undescribed, and they

form an appropriate supplement to his Essay on the Rats, Mice,

and Shrews of the Central Region of Nepal, printed in vol. xvi.

of the ‘ Annals of Natural History,’ &e. p. 266, &c.

5. Nropon, n. g., Hodgson.

Neodon Sikimensis, Hodgs. This animal Mr. Hodgson con-

siders as a new type, though in many respects allied to Arvicola.

Mr. J. E. Gray at my request has kmdly compared the specimen

_ with the Murines from India contained in the British Museum ;

it appears to be nearly allied to Arvicola Roylei, Gray, described

in the ‘ Annals of Natural History,’ vol. x. p. 265. There are,

__ however, in the Neodon some differences in the folds of the upper

and lower grinders; these, with the other distinguishing cha-

racters of this type, will be pointed out in Mr. Hodgson’s de-

tailed description.

‘ : Mus equicaudalis, Hodgs. Tail equal in length with the

Par:

7. Mus caudatior, Hodgs. Tail exceeding the body in length.

8. Mus Darjilingensis, Hodgs.

9. Sorex Sikimensis, Hodgs.

10. Sorex caudatus, Hodgs.

Birps.

1. Pica Tibetana, Hodgs.

Mr. G. R. Gray, who has carefully compared this bird with

specimens in the British Museum, states that “it differs from the

European by its greater size, and by the white of the quills not

_ extending to near the tip. In the English specimens the white

comes within 8 lines of the tip.” It appears to be allied to Pica

megaloptera, Blyth, Journ. As. Soc. of Bengal, vol. xi. p. 198.

2. Corvus Tibetanus, Hodgs. Nearly allied to Corvus coraz,

but somewhat larger in size: the bill also is stouter.

204 Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chaleidites’

XXI.— Notes on Chalcidites, and Descriptions of various new

species. By Francis Waker, F.L.S.

Isosoma Madere, fem. 4£neo-atrum, capite fulvo bimaculato, an-

tennis pedibusque nigris, genubus tarsisque fulvis, alis subflavis.

Body black, convex, with a scarcely perceptible bronze tint, spa-

ringly clothed with hairs: head and chest punctured: head transverse,

subquadrate, somewhat rounded in front, shining, very finely punc-

tured, having two very indistinct tawny spots behind, a little broader

than the chest: eyes dark red: feelers black, somewhat slender, rather

more than half the length of the body; their breadth increases but

very slightly from the base to the tips; first joint long, bright

tawny, slightly spindle-shaped; second long-obconical, piceous,

tawny at the tip; third a little longer than the second ; fourth shorter

than the third; fifth shorter than the fourth; the two following

joints also successively decreasing in length; club spindle-shaped,

very little broader but more than twice the length of the seventh

joint : chest nearly spindle-shaped, broader in front : fore-chest sub~ —

quadrate, shining, very finely punctured, a little broader than long,

well developed ; fore-angles tawny and somewhat rounded : shield of

the mid-chest shining, very finely and sparingly punctured, almost

narrower than the fore-chest ; sutures of the parapsides very strongly

marked, converging till they reach the hind-border of the shield,

where their distance from each other is a little less than one-third of

its breadth; axille large, and nearly conniving on the back, being

separated there from each other by less than one-sixth of the breadth

of the chest ; scutcheon conical, rather more thickly punctured than

the fore-part of the body; it has a rim along its hind-border which

joins the hind-scutcheon; the latter is very short : hind-chest well

developed, declining, obconical, rugulose : petiole short, rugulose,

nearly cylindrical, not half the length of the hind-chest: abdo-

men long-elliptical, smooth, shining, clothed with a few white hairs,

compressed at the tip, a little shorter but hardly broader than the

chest ; metapodeon occupying about one-fourth of the back; octoon

not half the length of the metapodeon ; ennaton a little shorter than

the octoon ; decaton a little longer than the ennaton; each of the —

three following segments equalling the decaton in length: legs

black ; knees, feet, and tips of thighs, of hips and of shanks tawny ;

tips of four hinder feet piceous: wings with a slight yellow tinge;

veins luteous ; ulna much less than half the length of the humerus ;

radius shorter than the ulna ; cubitus shorter than the radius ; brand

very small. Length of the body 14 line; of the wings 2 lines.

This and the twelve following species were found in the island of

Madeira by Mr. Wollaston, to whose kindness I am indebted for the

opportunity of examining them.

Isosoma minor.

Dicyclus Amage, mas. Viridi-eneus, abdomine purpureo, antennis

nigris, pedibus piceo-fulvis, femoribus eneis, alis limpidis.

Head and chest convex, bronze, finely shagreened: head large,

Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chalcidites. 205

much broader than the chest, green towards the mouth ; jaws fer-

ruginous: eyes and eyelets dark piceous: feelers black ; first joint

piceous, tawny at the base: chest nearly elliptical : fore-chest short,

much rounded in front; its length not more than one-fourth of its

breadth: shield of the mid-chest rather short ; sutures of the parap-

sides very indistinct; axille parted by one-fourth of the breadth of

the chest ; scutcheon truncate-conical, rather large: hind-chest well

developed, obconical, declining, brassy green, with a ridge along the

middle and a rim on each side, where there are also a few white

hairs : petiole short and very slender : abdomen flat, smooth, shining,

‘purple, bright coppery green at the base, a little longer than broad ;

metapodeon occupying more than one-third of the back, its hind-

border convex ; octoon not half the length of the metapodeon ; en-

naton shorter than the octoon; decaton as long as the ennaton ; the

following segments shorter : hips and thighs brassy ; trochanters and

shanks piceous ; knees and feet tawny, tips of the latter piceous;

fore-shanks and fore-feet brown: wings colourless; veins pale brown;

ulna about half the length of the humerus; radius a little longer than

the ulna; cubitus shorter than the ulna, slightly curved ; brand dark

brown, of moderate size. Length of the body 1 line; of the wings

2 lines. : :

Dicyclus nigro-zneus.

Pachyneuron formosum.

Pteromalus Carinus, mas. Aineo-viridis, abdomine purpureo flavo

maculato basi eneo-viridi, antennis nigris, pedibus flavis, metafemo-

ribus fulvis, alis limpidis, proalis fusco maculatis.

_ Bright green, with a very slight brassy tint : head and chest convex,

shining, finely shagreened: head a little broader than the chest ;

front vertical : eyes and eyelets red : feelers black, slender, subclavate,

as long as the chest; first joint long, slender, tawny ; second cup-

shaped, piceous, tawny at the tip; third and fourth very short; fifth

and the following joints to the tenth successively decreasing in length

and increasing in breadth; club elliptical, rather broader than the tenth

joint and a little more than twice its length: chest nearly elliptical :

fore-chest short, narrower in front; its length less than one-fourth of

its breadth : shield of the mid-chest broader than long ; sutures of the

parapsides very indistinct, approaching each other till they reach

the hind-border, where they are separated by one-sixth of the breadth

of the chest; axille rather large, separated by somewhat less than

one-third of the breadth of the chest; scutcheon nearly conical,

truncate in front, with a rim along its hind-border, alittle more con-

vex than the shield; hind-scutcheon visible but very short: hind-

chest obconical, declining, with an indistinct suture along the middle

and arim on each side: petiole very short, not one-fourth of the

length of the hind.chest : abdomen nearly conical, a little narrower

and much shorter than the chest, depressed, smooth, shining, dark

purple, with a large pale yellow spot near the base which is brassy

green ; metapodeon occupying about one-third of the back ; octoon

206 Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chalcidites.

and following segments of moderate and nearly equal size: legs yel-

low ; hips brassy green; hind-thighs and tips of feet dull tawny :

wings colourless, rather broad; a large brown spot occupying most

of the disc of each fore-wing; veins tawny; ulna rather more than

half the length of the humerus; radius a little longer than the ulna;

cubitus much shorter than the ulna; brand large, piceous. Length

of the body # line ; of the wings 14 line.

Pteromalus Anaxis, mas. Viridis, abdomine purpureo basi viridi-

cupreo, antennis nigris, pedibus flavis, femoribus piceo-viridibus,

alis limpidis.

Head and chest convex, very finely shagreened, bright green : head

large, broader than the chest, with a broad shallow furrow extending

from the eyelets to the base of the feelers: eyes and eyelets piceous :

jaws ferruginous : feelers black, filiform, as long as the head and

the chest; first joint long, slender, very slightly curved, tawny from

the base to the middle and piceous thence to the tip; second also

piceous and shining ; third and fourth extremely minute ; the follow-

ing from the fifth to the tenth successively decreasing in length ;

club linear, pointed at the tip, a little more than twice the length of

the tenth joint: chest nearly elliptical: fore-chest very short, its

length hardly one-sixth of its breadth: shield of the mid-chest of

moderate size, its disc rather flat; sutures of the parapsides indi-

stinct ; axille parted by one-fourth of the breadth of the chest ; seut-

cheon truncate-conical, more convex than the shield: hind-chest

well developed, obconical, declining, with a ridge along the middle :

petiole very short, coppery: abdomen long-elliptical, greenish cop-

pery, smooth, shining, nearly flat, dark purple on the disc, very little

shorter but much narrower than the chest; metapodeon occupying

nearly half of the back, bright green towards the base, where it is

concave; octoon not half the length of the metapodeon; ennaton

shorter than the octoon; decaton as long as the octoon; the-fol-

lowing segments very short ; sexual parts long, pale tawny: legs very

bright yellow; hips green ; thighs piceous tinged with green, which

dark colour as usual prevails most in the hind-legs and least in the

fore-legs ; fore-feet tawny ; four hinder feet brown, first joint yellow :

wings colourless ; veins piceous; humerus twice the length of the

ulna ; radius as long as the ulna; cubitus very nearly as long as the

radius; brand of moderate size. Length of the body 1 line ; of the

wings 2 lines. .

Pteromalus Scopas, mas. Aineo-viridis, abdominis disco purpureo,

antennis fuscis, pedibus fulvis, femoribus viridibus, tibiis fusco

fasciatis, alis limpidis—Fem. Abdominis disco cupreo, antennis

piceis, tibiis piceis, tarsis flavis.

Head and chest convex, finely shagreened: head green, a little

broader than the chest: eyes and eyelets red : feelers brown, filiform,

rather stout, a little shorter than the head and the chest ; first joint -

piceous, linear, very slightly curved, tawny at the base; second also

piceous and shining ; third and fourth extremely minute ; the follow-

Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chalcidites. 207

ing from the fifth to the tenth successively but very slightly decreasing

in length ; club long-conical, a little more than twice the length of

the tenth joint: chest oval, brassy green, rather narrower towards

the hind part : fore-chest very short, its length not more than one-

eighth of its breadth: shield of the mid-chest broad ; sutures of the

parapsides very indistinct ; axille parted by full one-fourth of the

breadth of the chest ; scutcheon truncate-conical, rather long : hind-

chest of moderate size, obconical, abruptly declining, nearly smooth,

with a ridge along the middle and a rim on each side: petiole ex-

tremely short : abdomen spindle-shaped, flat, smooth, shining, green,

dark purple on the disc, bright coppery green at the base, shorter

and much narrower than the chest: metapodeon occupying near

half the back ; octoon not one-fourth of the length of the metapo-

deon ; ennaton longer than the octoon; decaton a little shorter than

the ennaton ; the following segments very short : sexual parts long,

tawny : legs tawny ; hips and thighs green, tips of the latter yellow;

trochanters piceous; a broad brown brand across each of the four

hinder thighs ; four hinder feet pale tawny with piceous tips : wings

colourless ; veins tawny ; humerus more than twice the length of the

ulna; radius a little longer than the ulna; cubitus shorter than the

radius ; brand small.

Fem. Head and chest green, with a slight brassy tinge: head

bluish green behind, rather broader than the chest: feelers clavate,

piceous, shorter than the head and chest ; first joint green, tawny at

the base ; the joints from the fifth to the tenth successively increasing

in breadth and decreasing in length; club short-conical, broader than

the tenth joint and full twice its length: abdomen oval, a little broader

but not longer than the chest; bright green with the disc bronze,

slightly compressed at the tip, concave above, very deeply keeled

beneath, where it forms an angle whence it rises to the tip, which

is much elevated, metapodeon occupying less than one-fourth of the

back, its hind-border convex ; octoon not half the length of the meta-

podeon ; each of the three following segments as long as the octoon ;

paratelum shorter; telum longer; these segments are of more equal

length beneath, where two or three ventral segments are visible

towards the base of the abdomen: legs yellow; hips and thighs

green; tips of the latter yellow; trochanters dark tawny; fore-

shanks and fore-feet tawny ; four hinder shanks piceous with yellow

tips; four hinder feet with piceous tips: veins of the wings pale

tawny; brand brown. Length of the body 1-15 line; of the

wings 21-2} lines.

Pteromalus Calamis, mas et fem. neo-viridis, abdomine pur-

pureo, antennis nigris, pedibus fulvis, femoribus mari piceis fem.

obscure fulvis, alis limpidis.

Body convex: head and chest extremely finely shagreened: head

bluish green, rather large and thick, a little broader than the chest:

_ eyes and eyelets piceous: feelers black, very slightly subclavate, nearly

as long as the head and the chest; first joint long, slender, linear

tawny ; second long cup-shaped ; third and fourth extremely minute ;

208 Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chaleidites.

the following joints from the fifth to the tenth nearly equal in length

but slightly increasing in breadth ; club long-conical, hardly broader

than the tenth joint, but more than twice its length: chest nearly

elliptical, brassy green: fore-chest rather short, its length about one-

fourth’ of its breadth : shield of the mid-chest rather short ; sutures of

the parapsides very indistinct; axille large, parted by about one-

sixth of the breadth of the chest ; scutcheon conical, coppery, rather

prominent; hind-scutcheon very short, but visible: hind-chest well

developed, obconical, declining, with a ridge along the middle and

a rim on each side: petiole very short: abdomen nearly round,

smooth, shining, purple, about half the length of the chest; meta-

podeon blue with a copper tinge at the base; octoon and ennaton

of moderate size; the following segments extremely short, hardly

visible: sexual parts long, pale: legs tawny ; hips green; thighs

piceous ; knees yellow; four hinder feet pale tawny with piceous tips :

wings colourless; veins pale brown; ulna much shorter than the

humerus, but more than half its length ; radius much shorter than

the ulna; cubitus a little shorter than the radius, and rather more

than half the length of the ulna; brand very small.

Fem. Head and chest dull green: head very little broader than the

chest : feelers subclavate, shorter than the head and chest ; first joint

tawny ; second piceous ; third and fourth tawny ; the following joints

from the fifth to the tenth successively decreasing in length and

increasing in breadth; club elliptical, broader than the tenth joint and

nearly thrice its length: scutcheon dull coppery ; abdomen long ob-

conical, smooth, shining, dull purple, as long and rather broader

than the chest, keeled beneath, and having there an angle whose

hinder line rises abruptly from the middle to the tip; metapodeon

bright green, concave at the base, nearly one-fourth of the length

of the abdomen; the following segments successively and slightly

decreasing in length: legs tawny; hips green; thighs dark tawny ;

four hinder feet pale tawny with piceous tips. Length of the body 2-1

line ; of the wings 14-14 line.

Allied to Pt. hemipterus, apicalis, and conifer.

Cerchysius Euphranor, fem. 4neo-viridis, abdomine cupreo apice

purpureo, antennis nigris, pedibus fulvis, metapedum tibiis apice

Semoribusque piceis, alis limpidis.

Head nearly semicircular, convex in front, slightly concave behind,

green, coarsely shagreened, hardly as broad as the chest: eyes and

eyelets dark red: feelers subclavate, black, a little shorter than the

body ; first joint long, subclavate ; second cup-shaped ; the following

joints successively increasing in breadth ; club long-conical, broader

than the eighth joint and much more than twice its length: chest

short, elliptical, convex, finely shagreened: fore-chest extremely

short, hardly visible above: shield of the mid-chest short and broad ;

axille meeting on the back; no traces of the sutures of the parap-

sides ; scutcheon obconical, brassy, flat, more roughly shagreened

than the shield ; its fore-border forming an obtuse angle : hind-chest

very short, smooth, shining, purplish black: abdomen oblanceolate,

Mr. F. Walker on some new species of Chalcidites. 209

coppery, smooth, shining, concave above, deeply keeled beneath,

compressed at the tip which is bright purple, a little longer but

very much narrower than the chest; metapodeon occupying full

one-third of the back; octoon and following segments short: legs

tawny; middle legs paler than the fore-legs and dilated as usual ;

tips of their feet brown; hind-legs piceous; their shanks tawny with

piceous tips : wings narrow, nearly colourless except their tips, which

are gray; veins piceous ; ulna about one-third of the length of the

humerus; radius much longer than the ulna; cubitus shorter than

the ulna, and forming with the radius a more acute angle than occurs

in Hncyrtus ; brand extremely small. Length of the body $ line ; of

the wings 1} line.

Eulophus Amempsinus.

Tetrastichus flavifrons, fem. Nigro-viridis, capite fulvo, abdomine

nigro-purpureo, antennis fuscis, pedibus fulvis, metafemoribus

piceis, alis limpidis.

Body smooth, shining: head tawny, broad, very short, impressed

between the eyes, bright yellow and somewhat dilated about the

region of the mouth, a little broader than the chest : eyes and eyelets

bright red, the former prominent: feelers pale brown, subclavate,

rather stout, more than half the length of the body ; first joint long,

dilated; second tawny, cup-shaped; the following joints from the

third to the sixth successively increasing in breadth and decreasing

in length; club long-elliptical, broader than the sixth joint and more

than twice its length: chest short-elliptical, convex, greenish black,

rather broad: fore-chest very short, its length not more than one-

tenth of its breadth: shield of the mid-chest large; sutures of the

parapsides very distinct and strongly marked, converging towards

the hind-border of the shield; axille parted by one-third of the

breadth of the chest; scutcheon short, obconical, with two parallel

sutures along its back: hind-chest short and broad, hardly narrower

behind : petiole extremely short, so that the abdomen appears sessile :

abdomen short-elliptical, flat, purplish black, a little shorter and

narrower than the chest ; metapodeon and three following segments

of moderate length; the rest very short: oviduct pale tawny: legs pale

tawny ; tips of feet brown; hind-thighs mostly piceous : wings broad,

colourless, pubescent, ciliated ; veins pale tawny ; ulna much longer

than the humerus; radius shorter than the ulna; cubitus not one-

third of the length of the radius; brand extremely small. Length of

the body 4 line ; of the wings 14 line.

Tetrastichus Silius, fem. Nigro-eneus, antennis fulvis basi piceis,

pedibus fulvis, femoribus piceis, alis limpidis.

Body smooth, shining: head black, broad, very short, impressed

between the eyes, very littie broader than the chest : eyes and eye-

lets bright red, the former prominent : jaws ferruginous : feelers dull

tawny, subclavate, rather more than half the length of the body ;

first joint piceous ; second cup-shaped ; the following joints from the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. ii. 14

210 Some Account of the Storm of January in Bedfordshire.

third to the sixth successively increasing in breadth and decreasing

in length ; club long. elliptical, broader than the sixth joint and more

than twice its length: chest short-elliptical, convex, brassy, rather

broad: fore-chest very short; its length not more than one-tenth

of its breadth: shield of the mid-chest large; sutures of the parap-

sides very distinct and strongly marked ; axille parted by one-third

of the breadth of the chest; scutcheon short, obconical, with two

parallel sutures along its back : hind-chest short, broad, obconical,

declining: petiole extremely short : abdomen long-elliptical, flat,

bronze-black, slightly concave above, slightly keeled beneath, shorter

and much narrower than the chest ; metapodeon and three following

segments of moderate length; the rest very short: legs pale tawny ;

tips of feet brown; thighs mostly piceous : wings broad, colourless,

pubescent, ciliated ; veins pale tawny ; ulna much longer than the

humerus; radius shorter than the ulna; cubitus not one-third of the

length of the radius; brand extremely small. Length of the body

x line; of the wings 1+ line. :

Var. 3. Body black.

XXII.—Some Account of the storm of January in Bedfordshire.

By Jonn Martin, Esq. a sith

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Froxfield, Feb. 14th, 1849.

A REMARKABLE storm took place on Sunday the 14th of Janu-

ary 1849. A few particulars relating to it may be found inter-__

esting to those who attend to meteorological pursuits. i

The information with respect to it, in this communication, is

chiefly confined to what occurred in the park of the Duke of Bed-

ford, and.is obtained from His Grace’s land steward, Thomas

Bennett, Esq. aus ais

The hurricane, attended by a heavy fall of rain, passed over

Woburn Park about half-past two o’clock p.m. The direction

it took was from the north-west to south-east ; its range did not

appear to extend more than a quarter of a mile. The writer of

this, who resides at the edge of the park, scarcely half a mile from

the principal scene of destruction, was not aware of what was

going on so close to him. The sun was shining a few minutes

previously, and although the wind blew rather strongly, yet not

perceptibly stronger than it had been blowing for some days. .

Its greatest violence did not continue more than a quarter

of an hour. As far as information has been obtained as to its

appearance in this vicinity, it was first observed at Fenny Strat-

ford and Bow Brickhill on the borders of Bedfordshire.. At these

places several trees were thrown down as well as many old

buildings. On Bow Brickhill Heath, where there is a large fir

Some Account of the Storm of January in Bedfordshire. 211

plantation of the Duke of Bedford’s, several fir-trees were rooted

up; the destructive effects of the storm may be tracked, through

that and an adjoiming plantation on Wavendon Heath, to the

Fuller’s-earth Lodge on the high road to Northampton. From

this place to Woburn Park there was no obstruction offered to

its progress. It attacked the evergreens in a plantation at Crawley

Grange near the gate of some water-meadows on the west, and

continued from thence to Crawley Grange plantations on the east.

Several very large trees were uprooted by the violence of the

wind, principally spruce fir, and many others broken in the

middle by their fall. It then took the course of a hollow in

a plantation of evergreens in Crawley Dean Hills, clearing away

all that resisted its progress—passing over the open part without

causing much damage. At Flitwick, about five miles distant, a

windmill was blown down, its cap and sails destroyed—half of |

one of the latter was carried sixty yards before it fell, and then

rebounded ten yards further. One of the flaps, made of iron

and canvas, was blown to a distance of one hundred yards from

the mill. Several houses and barns in the village were untiled.

The storm then appears to have passed off in the direction of

Hitchin, on the borders of Hertfordshire. Its fury however ap-

pears in a great measure to have been spent on the plantations

of the Duke of Bedford, in the park and its vicinity.

The number of trees blown down and broken on this property

is about five hundred. The principal damage was to the fir tribe,

and this is perhaps to be accounted for from their leaves holding

the wind, offering an obstacle to the gale, while the leafless state

of oaks, beeches, and other timber presented in this respect no

resistance.

_ A person who was on his way to Brickhill describes the violence

of the storm to have been so great, as to force up the gravel on

the road, and carry thorn bushes between two and three hundred

yards. Several trees were blown down near him ; the window-

shutters of a house torn off; and all this destruction is stated not

to have occupied more than a minute and a half. It was ae-

companied by a torrent of ram. A young man who was going

from Crawley to Woburn encountered the storm. Rain not

falling when he left home, he had not provided himself with any

defence from what he did not anticipate on starting; he states

that he had not proceeded more than ten minutes on his way, on

arriving at the corner of the park wall on the road from Ampt-

hill to Woburn, when his clothes and hat were entirely soaked

through by a most heavy rain. In endeavouring to pass along

the foot-path which runs close under the wall, it was with the

utmost difficulty, owing to the violence of the storm, that he

could maintain his footing ; indeed it was so violent as to compel

14*

212 Some Account of the Storm of January in Bedfordshire.

him to retrace his steps. He had reached on his way back the

corner of the wall close to the fir plantation in the Grange Belt,

which he had only passed a few minutes previously, when he saw the

whole clump of trees growing at the corner simultaneously laid

prostrate. The action of the wind appeared to him to heave them

up; in all probability, the blast, acting under the greater and lower

branches, raised them in this manner. He describes the air around

him as being darkened with the young shoots of the trees,

mingled with thatch from haystacks in the adjoining fields ; the

roar of the storm was so great as entirely to drown the sound

of the fallmg timber, although he stood so close to the scene of

its fury. A gig with three persons in it had only passed a few

seconds previously ; though conscious that trees were falling, they

did not actually witness them; it was with the utmost diffi-

culty that the horse kept its legs, and the weight alone of the

three prevented the vehicle itself from bemg blown over. ;

At the lodge called the Deans there is a very fine Weymouth

pine ; the keeper describes this tree as appearing to shiver to its

very base, seemingly heaving up, as though underground action

was at work ; happily for the security of the cottage it rode out

the storm.

A person residing at Castle Thorpe, two miles south of Hans-

lape in Northamptonshire, states that the day was remarkably

clear till half-past one, when he distinctly saw the storm-cloud

rise from the west and overspread the sky in a quarter of an

hour and proceed eastward. :

From information obtained through the kindness of a friend,

it appears that the storm was observed at Bristol between twelve

and one, and rather later at Cheltenham ; its course is not known

to me thence until it arrived at Fenny Stratford, Bow Brickhilland .

Woburn Park—at Bishops Stortford and Colchester it was noticed

at about three o’clock. It most probably swept across the island,

rising in the British Channel and terminating in the German

Ocean. On reference to the map, it appears to have assumed a

semicircular shape, agreeably to the law laid down by Col. Reid in

his very interesting record of facts in his work upon that subject.

Some of your correspondents may have noticed its progress in

other localities, and thus more effectually complete the course it

took, and more decidedly establish in this instance the value of

Col. Reid’s theory.

The remarks with which I trouble you were intended princi-

pally to describe the effects of the storm in the Duke of Bedford’s

Park, where, from all that has been collected during its progress,

the chief injury was sustained.

I am, Gentlemen, your obedient servant,

Joan Martin.

Rey. J. F. Dawson on new species of Coleoptera. 213

XXIII.—Descriptions of five new species of Coleoptera.

By the Rev. J. F. Dawson, LL.B.

Section GEODEPHAGA.

Fam. Harpatipa, MacLeay.

7 Genus Amara, Bon.

1. Amara Vectensis. Oblonga convexa nea nitida, interdum cze-

ruleo-nigra : elytris punctato-striatis : antennarum articulis tribus

_ primis rufo-testaceis: tibiis tarsisque rufo-ferrugineis. Long. 43

lin.

Oblong convex, body beneath shining black : head, thorax and

elytra brassy brown, sometimes greenish brass, rarely blue-black,

not always concolorous: thorax with an oblong deep impression

on each side at the base, midway between the hinder angles and

the dorsal furrow: elytra regularly and evenly striate, the striz

deepening towards the apex and finely punctured for about two-

thirds their length, the punctures gradually diminishing behind

the middle and totally ceasing when the strie begin to deepen :

within the outer margin an irregular line of deep impressions

most numerous behind the middle: thighs pitchy black: tibiz

and tarsi rusty red or pitchy testaceous ; anterior tibize with the

spine at the apex tricuspid, the middle mucro being longest and

stoutest and slightly curved, the inner one smallest : first, second,

third and basal half of the fourth joints of the antennz red, the

rest fuscous black.

Originally taken at Ryde, Isle of Wight, and referred incor-

rectly to ¢ricuspidata, De}. We are indebted to Dr. Schaum for

correcting this error; and his opinion has since been confirmed

by other continental entomoiogists, who have pronounced it to

be an undescribed species. I have taken it annually for some

years past in the north side of the Isle of Wight, but always

sparingly, except on one occasion, when in company with my

friend Mr. Wollaston (April 1846), it occurred plentifully among

refuse left by a flood at Ryde. I have not seen it since. As the

species requires a name, I have given it one commemorative of

_ the locality in which it is (I believe exclusively) found.

Genus Trechus, Clairville.

2. Trechus incilis. Subtus niger, abdominis apice testaceo, supra

nigro-piceus, thorace cordato, convexo, postice angustato, utrinque

foveolato, angulis posticis incilis, acutis: elytris oblongo-ovatis,

striis quatuor dorsalibus abbreviatis in singulo impressis: antenna-

rum 2,3 et 4 articulis nigris, reliquis, palpis pedibusque testaceis.

Long. 2+ lin.

_ Oblong ovate, dusky pitchy: head with two oblong frontal

impressions : thorax heart-shaped, disc convex, broad in front,

214 Rev. J. F. Dawson on new species of Coleoptera.

with the sides considerably narrowed towards the hinder angles,

which are acute, having a large fovea on each side nearly

covering the base: elytra rather convex, the disc of each with

three rugged abbreviated strie, and a fourth interrupted and some-

what obsolete ; sides and apex smooth, with four or five impres-

sions within the margin, near the humeral angles : body beneath

shining black, with the tip of the abdomen broadly testaceous :

antenns (except the second, third and fourth joints which are |

black), palpi and legs red.

A pair, taken by myself in July 1847 at Whittlesea Mere, a1 are

the only specimens known. :

Genus Blemus, Zeigler.

3. Blemus lapidosus. Rufo-testaceus, nitidus, capite interdum piceo,

oculis nigris; elytris punctato-striatis, punctisque duobus im-

pressis, palpis pedibusque pallidis. Long. 2? lin. ;

Above reddish testaceous, paler beneath: head with a deep

longitudinal stria on each side: thorax somewhat heart-shaped,

having a deep fovea on each side at the base: elytra depressed,

deeply striate, the striz finely punctate, third interstice with two

deeper impressions: legs and palpi pale.

Taken on the south coast of England some years ago, and

erroneously referred to pallidus, Sturm. It appears to have been

a scarce species, as I never saw a specimen in any collection till

I had the good fortune to rediscgver it about five years ago on

the south coast of the Isle of Wight. Dr. Schaum, in his re- -

marks on the British Carabide published in the Stettin Trans-

actions*, has stated that it “ answers perfectly to the description

of Trechus fulwus, De}. ;”? but im a letter which I received from

him shortly after his last visit to England, he observes, in refer-

ence to specimens which I had given him, “It is not Trechus

fulvus, De}., as I supposed : the latter, of which I have lately seen

a typical specimen, is allied, but sufficiently distinct : Zrechus pal-

dus, Sturm., being equally Gistinct : your insect. ought to re-

ceive a new name.” I have assigned it one, indicative of its ha-

bitat, being found at some depth among the fine shingle on the

sea-beach. It is taken also in similar situations in the north of

England by Messrs. Hardy and Bold, but is very local.

Fam. BempBiniipa, Stephens.

Genus Peryphus, Megerle.

4. Peryphus neglectus. Supra viridi-eneus, thorace cordato angus-

tato, utrinque foveolato, angulis posticis acutis : elytris oblongis,

paululum depressis, punctato-striatis rufo-piceis, fasciis duabus

fere obsoletis rufo-testaceis: antennarum 1, 2, 3 et 4 articulis,

pedibusque testaceis. Long. 24 lin.

[* See also ‘Annals,’ p. 37, of the present volume.—Ep. |

Rev. J. F. Dawson on new species of Coleoptera. 215

Beneath black : head and thorax dark metallic green, shining,

the former with a broad frontal impression on each side behind

the eyes, back of the head smooth and glabrous: mandibles

pitchy: palpi testaceous with the apex pitchy : first, second, third

and basal half of the fourth jomts of the antennz red, the rest

fuscous black, all the joints (except the second) rather long :

thorax convex, heart-shaped, narrow, not much more than half

the width of the elytra at the base, which has a deep fovea on

each side, hinder angles acute: elytra oblong, rather wide and

depressed, the sides somewhat parallel, with the tip gently

rounded, coarsely punctate-striate, with two deeper impressions

on the third stria ; the apex smooth, pitchy red, with two reddish

testaceous fasciz more or less obscure and obsolete, sometimes

wholly wanting: legs testaceous red.

Not unfrequent in the north of England on the banks of the

e and Derwent, and mentioned in the ‘ Catalogue of the In-

sects of Northumberland and Durham’ as a variety of sazatilis

by Mr. T. J. Bold, to whom I am indebted for my series. It is

however sufficiently distinct from that species ; for dependently

of the colouring the structure is different, and while the elytra

are considerably broader and perhaps less depressed, and the

punctured striz not carried to the apex, as they are in sazatilis,

at the same time the thorax is smaller, narrower in front and more

convex. Dr. Schaum, whose attention I called to the species, after

a careful examination and comparison”of the specimens which I

had given him with their continental allies, both at Paris and

Brussels, informed me that it is unknown.

f Genus Lopha, Megerle.

5. Lopha Clarkit. Supra nigro-picea, thorace subcordato, truncato,

utrinque foveolato : elytris oblongo-ovatis, punctato-striatis, punctis

= profundis : antennarum basi, pedibusque testaceis. Long. 1?

in.

Beneath shining black, above pitchy black, head with two

slightly flexuous striz, between which is an elevated ridge, on

each side behind the eyes somewhat approximating in front -

mandibles pitchy red, palpi pitchy black, basal joint of the an-

tenn wholly and base of some of the following ones pale red :

thorax oblong heart-shaped, truncate before and behind, dise

convex, transversely wrinkled, with the sides dilated and rounded

before the middle, then narrowed, but leaving the base sufli-

ciently broad, which has a large rugged fovea on each side, hinder

angles acute : elytra oblong-ovate, wide, convex, deeply punctate-

striate, the punctured strize abbreviated before the apex, which

with the sides is smooth, and has an obsolete blood-red spot

near the outer margins: legs entirely red. In its general struc-

216 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum.

ture and in the deep punctures on the elytra it is allied to Man-

nerheimii, but is a larger and more robust insect; the thorax

especially is much larger and broader at its basis.

I captured three specimens near Dorchester in May 1848, a

pair of which I gave to Dr. Schaum, who informed me by letter

after his return to Germany, that the species is unknown on the

continent.

Ramsgate, February 15, 1849.

XXIV.— Alye Orientales :— Descriptions of new Species belonging

to the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitiz, LL.D. &e.*

[Continued from p, 109.)

{ With a Plate.]

WIGHTIANZ.

13. Sargassum obovatum (nob.); caule subcompresso ; foliis cauli-

nis obovatis, obtusissimis, subintegris vel obcure dentatis ; aliis

racemis intermixtis lanceolatis, serratis; vesiculis subellipticis ;

receptaculis minutis, oblongis, cylindraceis, in racemis densis,

rotundatis, pedunculatis, aggregatis.

Hab. in mari Peninsulz Indiz Orientalis ; Wight.

Root unknown. Plant probably 1-2 feet long, judging from.

the fragment in my possession, which is apparently a portion of

one of the primary branches or divisions of the stem; this is

somewhat compressed, as thick as a blackbird’s quill, beset with

numerous branches 2-3 inches long, which are bushy with ramuli

less than an inch in length on which are found the racemes of

fructification. Leaves: those on the stem above an inch long,

obovate, quite rounded at the extremity, almost entire or ob-

scurely repando-dentate, furnished with a nerve which disappears

at some distance from the end; those on the smaller branches

often more or less serrated, while those which accompany the

fructification are much smaller, linear-lanceolate, and sharply ser-

rate. Vesicles attaiming the size of a small garden pea, varymg in

_ shape from elliptical to spherical, sometimes apiculate, supported

on a compressed stalk generally little more than a line in length.

Sometimes, however, one of the little lanceolate leaves becomes

converted into a vesicle, and the stalk is then proportionally

long. Receptacles cylindraceous, oblong, much-divided and lobed,

forming a dense, roundish, very shortly pedicellated cluster a line

or more in length. Colour very dark red-brown. Substance

thick and cartilaginous.

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh 11th Jan. 1849,

Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. 217

_ The only specimen—and it is a mere fragment—which I have

‘seen of this Alga was disentangled from some other species.

There appears to be a disposition in the leaves towards the ends

of the branches to become incurved, but this may not be a per-

manent character.

14. Sargassum Wightii (nob.) ; caule compresso, distiche ramoso ;

foliis anguste lanceolatis, integerrimis; vesiculis ellipticis, apicu-

latis, longe petiolatis, petiolis planis, dilatatis ; receptaculis linea-

ribus, compressis, ramosissimis, in racemo amplo subtruncato

aggregatis.

Wight in herb. no. 12 & 13.

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indie Orientalis ; Wight.

Root an expanded disc, throwing up several mostly undivided

stems from 1 to 2 feet in length, or probably more, giving off

branches in a distichous manner, at intervals of half an inch or

more; the lower ones are several inches long, becoming gra-

dually shorter, and more remote as they approach the summit :

the fruit-bearing ramuli are very short, and, like the rest, di-

stichously arranged. Leaves from 1 to near 2 inches in length,

narrow-lanceolate, sometimes almost linear-lanceolate, nearly

equally attenuated at each extremity, acute, quite entire or

obscurely repando-dentate, furnished with a somewhat faint nerve

and a few scattered pores. Vesicles about the size of the seed

of Lathyrus odoratus, elliptical, apiculate, on long dilated folia-

ceous stalks, in young plants arising from the axils of the cau-

line leaves ; afterwards accompanying the fructification but spa-

ringly, and generally taking the place of a leaf. Receptacles

axillary, filiform, compressed, very much divided, the exterior

branches the longest, so that the racemes have a cymose or tassel-

like appearance. The racemes vary much in size, being dense, and

- not more than 2 or 3 lines long in some plants; in others half

an inch and much more lax. Colour dark, olivaceous, the recep-

tacles black when dry. Substance slightly cartilaginous.

_ In some specimens, the branches, besides producing axillary

racemes, have the appearance of terminating in a larger raceme,

an effect which seems to be produced by the ultimate leaves being

converted into receptacles, the whole preserving the truncate and

tassel-like outline of the axillary racemes.

For this fine and very striking Alga I have reserved the name

of the excellent and indefatigable naturalist from whom I received

it. It is quite unlike any other species with which I am ac-

quainted.

15. Sargassum cervicorne (nob.); caule compresso, distiche ramoso ;

foliis late lineari-lanceolatis subintegerrimis, superioribus atque in

ramis fertilibus brevioribus, lanceolatis, plus minusve dentatis ;

218 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum.

vesiculis elliptico-sphericis petiolatis, petiolis foliaceis, dilatatis ;

receptaculis compressis, valde dentatis, in racemo composito ag-

gregatis. |

Wight in herb. no. 17.

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight.

Root a callous disc, throwing up anumber of stems nearly two

feet long, compressed, a line or more broad, undivided, giving off

branches in a distichous manner, at intervals of from half an inch

to an inch or more, 3-6 inches long, spreading, the whole forming

a more or less oblong outline. Fruit-bearing ramu/i numerous,

an inch long or more at the base of the branches, and dimi-

nishing gradually to the extremity. Leaves: those produced

from the main stem and especially on young plants often 2 to

near 3 inches long, and from a quarter to half an inch in breadth,

somewhat obtuse at the apex, either quite entire or obscurely

repando-dentate, rarely furnished with a few sharp teeth towards

the base. On the branches they are about an inch long, more

or less lanceolate, more acute, often sharply toothed ; all furnished

with a nerve and'pores. Vesicles somewhat elliptical, on young

plants nearly as large as a small garden pea, supported on foli-

aceous, dilated stalks 2-3 lines long. Sometimes the vesicle is

winged and apiculate. Receptacles 1-13 line long, axillary,

forming pedunculate, more or less divided racemes, the segments

very irregular in shape, compressed, and toothed so as frequently

to resemble a deer’s horn. :

The most remarkable feature in this Alga is the oecasional

length of the leaves which arise at the base of the primary

branches, and which cause them to resemble the fronds of some

of the Lycopodoid Polypodia. This is most conspicuous in a

rather early stage of growth. The species however is liable, I

suspect, to considerable variation ; and even on the same indivi-

dual leaves may be seen almost, if not quite entire, while others

are decidedly and sharply toothed. The latter oceur chiefly in

the upper part of the plant, and towards the ends of the branches.

The description and figure I have given must be regarded as pro-

visional, for if my apprehensions be well-founded, a more exten-

sive series of specimens will be required before a complete cha-

racter can be drawn up.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.

Sargassum obovatum.

Termination of a branch.

. Cauline leaf.

Leaves accompanying the receptacles.

. A raceme and leaf from the end of a branch.

. Vesicles. 4 magnified.

lL) lle

we Ob

Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites on the Gonidia of Lichens. 219

Sargassum Wightii. .

Fig. 1. Portion of a branch.

— 2,2. Leaves and vesicles from a young specimen.

— 3. Raceme of fructification as sometimes seen terminating the

branches.

— 4. Portion of a raceme in its more compact form,

— 5. Portion of do. as seen in fig. 3.

— 6. Vesicle. 4 & 5 magnified.

Sargassum cervicorne.

Fig. 1. One of the fertile ramuli, and leaf given off at the base of a branch.

_ — 2. Leat from a young plant with.vesicles.

— 8. Do. from towards the upper part of same plant.

-— 4. Vesicles.

— 5. Receptacles as they are developed on one specimen.

— 6. Do. The last magnified.

XXV.— On the Gonidia of Lichens. By G. H. K. Tuwairss,

_ Lecturer on Botany and Vegetable Physiology at the Bristol

Medical School.

{ With a Plate. ]

THERE appears to have been much uncertainty felt by those who

have devoted their attention to the study of the Lichens, as to

the real character of those spherical or subspherical green bodies

which are characteristic of true Lichens, and to which the name

of gonidia has been given, from the circumstance of their capa-

bility of becoming developed inte new plants when separated

from the parent structure. Every one who has examined care-

fully the thallus of a Lichen under a tolerably high power of the

microscope, must have been struck by the peculiar appearance of

the gonidia, as compared with ordinary cellular structure :—the

frequent irregularity in their form—their want of correspondence

in size—their slight attachment to each other, or to the filamen-

tous tissue surrounding them, and their aggregation im certain

parts of the structure—must have taken the attention of any

observer who has been much accustomed to the examination of

vegetable structures. These peculiarities indeed gave rise to a

strong desire on my part to ascertain the real character of gonidia,

and after examining a great number of species, both of true

Lichens and of the genus Collema, and plants allied to it, 1 am

able with confidence to state what is the true character of gonidia.

It is pretty generally known that the thallus of Collema consists

of a number of moniliform filaments, and also of delicate anasto-

mosing cylindrical filaments immersed in a more or less firm ge-

latine. When examined more carefully the structure is found

to consist of numerous Nostoc-like vesicles closely cohering, and

among which ramify the anastomosing filaments. The cellular

220 Mr. G.H.K. Thwaites on the Gonidia of Lichens.

cuticle which invests the thallus of some species of Collema, or

rather of Leptogium, Fr., is a modification only of the anasto-

mosing filaments, as can ‘be proved from the structure of some —

allied plants.

What has just been stated may be considered a description of

the ordinary structure of Collema and Leptogium, but im Collema

nigrum we find each frond corresponding to a single nostoc-vesi-

cle, which becomes invested with a cellular cuticle, and has ex-

ternal to this the characteristic anastomosing filaments, which,

with those of other similar fronds, go to form the filamentous

substratum or kind of thallus upon which the fronds of this spe-

cies are situated. In the true Lichens is to be traced a very

similar structure, only that instead of nostoc-vesicles we find

groups of cells very nearly resembling those of the genus Pleu-

rococcus, Meneghini, and around these cells, which merease in

number by continual subdivision, anastomosing filaments or mo-

difications of them become developed, just as takes place in Col-

lema nigrum; indeed so great is the resemblance between the

small fronds of that species and a state I have found of Biatora

vernalis, as to have at first made me suppose they were imme-

diately allied to each other.

From the above then it is clear, that the gonidia of a Lichen

are the analogues as regards their functions of the nostoc-vesicles

of Collema, and this view enables us to understand what pre-

viously appeared an anomalous character m these organs. ‘The

gonidia ave in fact the essential part of the whole structure,

and can scarcely be considered as gemme, except. when under

certain circumstances they put on that character, just as ordinary

cells do in other plants.

The other elements of the Lichen-thallus may without difficulty

be believed to represent modifications of the anastomosing fila-

ments of Collema, which no doubt they are.

It is thus shown that between Collema and the true Lichens

there subsists a close though not an immediate affinity, the

essential part of the former being represented by the genus

Nostoc, and of the latter by the genus Pleurococcus.

There are other plants bearing considerable external resem-

blance to those we have been describing, but which are repre-

sented, as respects their essential structure, by other genera of

the lower Algz. Among such may be mentioned Synalissa vul-

garis, Fr., first gathered in this country by Mr. Borrer, who found

it growing upon St. Vincent’s Rocks : externally this little plant

much resembles a Collema, but an examination of its internal

substance under the microscope exhibits to us a structure very

like that of the genus Coccoch/oris : a number of single cells (or

binate, when undergoing subdivision) are scattered throughout

Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites on the Gonidia of Lichens. 221.

the gelatinous substance of the plant, and most thickly towards

the periphery of the cylindrical branches of the fronds. Each

cell is found, upon a careful inspection, to be surrounded by its

definite amount of gelatine, and to be situated at the extremity

of an ultimate ramification of the numerous somewhat anasto-.

mosing filaments which pervade the whole mass of the plant

(Pl. VIII. A. fig. 2). The genus Paulia, Fée, a species of which

(Paulia perforata, Mont. MSS.) has, at the request of Mr. Berke-

ley, been kindly sent for my inspection by Dr. Montagne, pos-

sesses an internal structure precisely similar in character to that

of Synalissa. The asci of Synalissa vulgaris contain numerous

perfectly spherical sporidia: I could not detect any apothecia in

Dr. Montagne’s specimen of Paulia. The genus Lichina is im-

mediately allied to Stigonema (Kphebe, Fr.), and the whole struc-

ture is very different from that of Paula, as I have ascertained

from the examination of freshly-gathered specimens of the former

recently sent me by Prof. Harvey.

Whilst writing on this subject, | may mention another ver

interesting plant, which, im the texture of its frond and character

of its fructification, exhibits some analogy to Collema. I allude

to Mastodia tessellata, Flor. Ant., for a sight of specimens of

which | have been indebted to the kindness of Professor Harvey

and Mr. Berkeley. The essential structure of this plant is re-

presented by the genus Ulva (especially Ulva crispa), but it pos-

sesses apothecia containing asci, though the latter organs appear

to have escaped the observation of the excellent botanists who

described the plant, owing to the sporidia so soon becoming free.

We have thus then offered to our view plants which, judging

from their external appearance alone, would be arranged together

im one undivided group, and even in some cases in the same

genus, exhibiting nevertheless totally different types of structure.

They are as follows :— ‘

1. The Lichens proper ;

2. Collema, Leptogium, &c. ;

3. Synalissa and Paulia ;

4. Mastodia ;

represented respectively, as regards their essential fundamental

structure, by the genera Pleurococcus, Nostoc, Coccochloris and

Ulva (U. crispa), which are usually placed very near together in

a natural arrangement; but the circumstance of their each im-

pressing a character, upon being a bond of union, as it were, to

plants higher in the scale of vegetation, will doubtless, if well

considered, furnish a key to the proper arrangement of species

closely allied to and of equally low development with them.

It is highly interesting to observe in these lower plants a

typical character of essential structure binding together nume-

222 Bibliographical Notices.

rous species of various forms, and enabling us to distinguish at”

once in other species resemblances of analogy from those of affi-

nity: so true is it that in the smallest natural groups of orga-

nized structures the same great principles are to be discovered,

when carefully sought for, which exhibit themselves so obviously .

in the larger divisions of the Kingdom of Nature.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII..A.

Fig. 1. Portion of a plant of Synalissa vulgaris, Fr., slightly magnified.

— 2. Small portion of the internal substance of the frond, showing the

arrangement of the cells, and their attachment to the branched

filaments, Magnified 270 linear.

— 3. Asci and paraphyses of Synalissa vulgaris. Magnified 270 linear, —

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Illustrations of the Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London. |

Part I. January—April. 1848. 8vo.

WE hail with hearty welcome this most noble addition to the illus-

trated periodical zoological works of our country, and hope that it

may meet with that liberal encouragement which will induce Mr. —

Mitchell, the able Secretary to the Zoological Society, to persevere

in its publication. It is really a very handsome work, and indepen-

dently of its scientific value, we must say that to the general lover

of the works of an allwise Creator, this book must prove singularly

pleasing. There is a very happy selection of subjects—something to

please everybody.

Mammalia are represented in

Galidictis vittata, J. E. Gray, well drawn and lithographed by Mr. B.

W.Hawkins. This animal belongs to the same family as the weasels,

and is described by Mr. Gray from a specimen in the British Mu-

seum, now s0 rich in its collection of mammalia. =

Ptilocercus Lowii, J. E. Gray, drawn and lithographed by Mr. Wolf,

A very beautiful and singular insectivorous quadruped, organized for —

an arboreal life by its singular pen-shaped tail, with its two vanes, so —

suited to balance the little creature ; it was discovered by Mr. Hugh

Low, Colonial Secretary, Borneo, in the woods of that island; we

hope the enterprising Secretary of the Zoological Society may suc-

ceed in getting from Borneu live specimens of this and other zoolo-

gical productions of the Indian Archipelago.

Of Birds there are figured

Coracopsis ? personata, G. R, Gray, a fine new species of Parrot,

now in the noble collection of the Earl of Derby, President of the

Zoological Society; it is figured by Mr. B. W. Hawkins.—Trochilus

(Heliangelus) Mavors, Gould. Mr. Richter has figured this and the

next plate (our favourite) of these ‘‘ children or messengers of the

sun,” assome one has pleasingly named the Humming-bird,—Trochilus

(Helianthea) Eos, Gould, a most gorgeous bird, and most admirably

Bibliographical Notices. 223

figured and coloured : if Gould’s forthcoming work on the Trochilide

is to have all the figures of a similar character and execution to this,

we can assure him of almost certain encouragement.

Of Annulosa, Insecta,

Mr. Hewitson figures and describes a most beautiful species of But-

terfly found by Mr. Charles Empson of Bath in South America; it is

the Agrias Afdon; this figure is coloured in a most masterly way,

and to the artist must prove valuable as showing the arrangement,

harmony and contrast of colour, which are exhibited in insects, on

birds and on shells, in particular, in a way which often surprises

artists not accustomed to look to these objects. Mr. Hewitson’s

figures of the eggs of British birds and his illustrations of Doubleday

and Hewitson’s Genera of Diurnal Lepidoptera are well known.

Of Annulosa, Crustacea,

Mr. Gray figures two new species of Cirripeds, Scalpellum ornatum

and Anatifa ovalis, while figures by Mr. William Wing of the Lithodes

(Echinocerus) cibarius, White, a singular rough edible species of |

crab from the Columbia River, in the collection of the British Mu-

seum, are given in a most commendable way on stone ;—Mr. Wing

bids fair to distinguish himself as a draughtsman of Crustacea, In-

sects, and Radiata.

Of Radiata |

Mr. J. E. Gray figures Sarcoptilus grandis, a new genus and species

in the collection of the British Museum ; it is a singularly interest-

ing form of Radiata. ;

We have before us proofs of the plates that are to appear in

mot II., and can only say they keep up amply the good character of

art I.

Mr. Gray’s new species of Monkey, Cercopithecus Pluto, figured

most graphically by Mr. Wolf.

Mr. Angas’s new South African Antelope, described by Mr. Gray

and named Tragelaphus Angasii, is shown in two excellent plates

drawn by Mr, B. Waterhouse Hawkins ; it is a most lovely animal ;

_ the male, female and young are represented.

Of Birds, the Podica personata, G. R. Gray, one of the Finfoot

tribe, is figured by Mr. Wolf, and also a new Parrot, the Psittacus

Ruppellii.

Of Insects, Mr. Hewitson figures the new Butterfly (Corades Enyo),

while Mr. Doubleday’s interesting new Australian Moth is figured

with its fine larva, which will form a valuable addition to our know-

ledge of the history of Australian Lepidoptera. Mr. Wm. Wing has

drawn and lithographed this plate. ©

_ The price of these illustrations can only cover the expenses of pub-

lication. We can most sincerely recommend the work to our readers,

scientific and non-scientific : as plates of beautiful objects, admirably

lithographed and most accurately coloured, they merit every praise ;

as coloured prints for albums most of them would be sought after, if

sold singly, at three times the price asked for them. ‘They are good

and cheap—rare qualities in combination.

224. Zoological Society. *

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED papers tS

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. oe " om

March 28, 1848.—Wm. Yarreil, Esq., Vice-President, in eis Chain

The following papers were communicated to the Meeting sn ee

1. DescrIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF BuTTrERFLY, OF THE GENUS _

Aerias. By W. C. Hewrrson, M.E.S. etc.

Genus Agrias, Boisd. MSS.

Head rather broad, clothed with hair; eyes nearly round or slightly

oval, prominent; maxille rather longer than the thorax; labial palpi

rather widely separated, ascending, thickly clothed with scales, which

in front are long; basal joint curved, very short, second more than

twice the length of the first; third short, pointed. Antenne elon- _

gate, about three-fourths the length of the body, rb thicken- 3

ing from the base to the apex.

Thorax large, elongate-ovate, truncate posteriorly, hairy. Anterior

wings subtriangular, the anterior margin rounded, about one-half |

longer than the outer, which is nearly straight or slightly sinuate; _

the inner margin rather longer than the outer, straight. Costal -

nervure stout, extending beyond the middle of the costa; “subcostal ~

nervure throwing off its first nervule about the middle, the second

a short distance before the end of the cell, the third at some distance —

beyond the cell, the fourth rather more remote from the third than .

that is from the fourth. Third subcostal nervule terminating at ‘the

apex; fourth running close to the third until near the apex, then

bent downwards and reaching the outer margin about half-way be- _

tween the apex and the termination of the fifth subcostal nervule;

upper disco-cellular nervule very short, middle above twice the length -

of the upper, lower nearly twice the length of the two other com- —

bined; third median nervule considerably curved. Posterior wings

obovate ; the fold for the reception of the body ample, anterior mar-_

gin rounded, outer slightly dentate, sinuate; precostal nervure —

simple; cell closed by a slight disco-cellular nervule. | :

Anterior feet of the female small, the femur and tibia about of equal —

length, the tarsus short, four-jointed, the basal joint longer than the ©

rest combined, which are all short, transverse, and nearly equal.

Middle and posterior feet stout, rather short ; the tibiz spiny within,

the spurs very short; the tarsi spiny at the sides, the first joint spiny

below also, equal in length to the rest combined ; claws small, sie gg 5

pulvillus large. eR

Abdomen short, tapering.

vat *

Aertas Aipon. Ag. alis anticis supra lete chermesinis, apice mar~.

gineque interno nigro, posticis supra nigris plaga magnd,

subtis fuscescentibus, ocellis septem submarginalibus nigris, albo

pupillatis.

Exp. alar. 3 unc. 9 lin., vel 95 millim,

Hab. Nueva Granada.

Zoological Society. 225

Above, anterior wings rich crimson, the costal nervure and the

inner margin fuscous black, the apex broadly and triangularly black,

the black colour commencing on the costa opposite the end of the

cell, becoming narrower towards the outer angle, where it unites with

the fuscous black of the inner margin. Posterior wings black, marked

with a large blue discoidal patch, extending nearly to the anal angle.

Below, anterior wings with the part corresponding to the crimson of

the upper surface much paler than above, the cell with two round

black spots ; the black of the apex and inner margin replaced by pale

-fuscous; the disco-cellular nervules marked with a fuscous black

dash, and the apex crossed by two oblique bands of the same colour.

Posterior wings pale fuscescent, with two rounded fuscous spots in

_ the cell; several scattered liture of the same colour before the middle

of the wing, then two transverse bands also fuscous, followed by a

series of seven black spots pupilled with white, the last bipupillate,

the second spot the largest: between these spots and the margin a

third fuscous band.

Head, thorax and abdomen black.

This beautiful butterfly is I believe unique in my own collection.

It was taken by my friend Mr. Empson many years ago in South

America, and was one of a very few things—all at that time very rare

-—which were saved from the shipwreck of a large collection.

Mr. E. Doubleday, whose experience gives him great facility, has

kindly supplied me with the generic characters.

2. Description or EcnINOCERUS CIBARIUS, A NEW SPECIES AND

SUBGENUS OF CrusTacEA. By Apam Waits, F.L.S. erc.

Amongst the Decapod Crustacea there’ are several genera of doubt-

ful situation which belong to neither of the great divisions Brachyura

and Macroura. Professor Milne-Edwards first brought them together

as a section, under the name of Anomoura; but, as he remarks, they

do not form a very natural group, the principal advantage derived

from its formation being the opportunity which it gives the syste-

matist to withdraw all the aberrant species from the two very natural

sections specified above. Nota year passes but new species are added

to this group, and occasionally a new form is found; in course of

time these discoveries will serve to link genera which seem at pre-

sent to be distant from each other, if at all related. The species

described below is close to the genus Lithodes, some of the species

of which have considerable resemblance to it. The generic name

describes the peculiarity of the spined appendage to the outer an-

tennz, while the specific name is given in allusion to its excellence

as an article of food.

In one of the two specimens in the British Museum, the legs, cara-

pace and abdomen are covered with numerous barnacles, and on

taking off the old carapace, which had commenced to split, the still

__€oriaceous envelope, which would have formed the new carapace,

may be found beneath it. On this are very plainly indicated the

crowded warts, the scattered knobs, and lateral projecting spines,

which are so prominent on the outer surface of the old carapace,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 15

226 Zoological Society.

The different regions of the carapace are also clearly distinguished :

the body of this new carapace is coriaceous ; the warts are more‘cal-

careous, and consist) for the most part of small irregularlysshaped

plates, arranged circularly round a small group of calcareous: scales.

These groups are of different sizes, from that of the head of a‘small

pin to the space occupied by the top of a tolerably large nail. On

a small portion of the carapace, on each side of the middle knob, and

in two lines directed towards the front, there are distinct portions of

calcareous matter already formed, while on the abdominal plates

there are still more extensive calcareous portions formed in the co-

rium; the various groups of plates are distinctly visible, most of the

scales are perforated, and through the holes in many cases a short

hair or bristle protrudes. This new skin is only visible on the cara-

pace and on the abdominal plates. [isan

tiga F¥

Ecurinocekus (LItHoDES) CIBARIUS.

Carapace considerably wider than long, subtriangular, very i irre-

gular above ; the front sinuated, with a large projecting pointed beak

springing from the middle, and armed above with three or four spines

arising from one knob; the sinus on each side has three spines, the

outer one very large and projecting ; edge of the carapace “more or

less spined all round,.the spines on the latero-anterior ridges being

sharp, those on the latero-posterior and posterior edges being blunt ;

thed@tero-anterior and latero-posterior edges separated by a deep

notch; general surface of carapace closely covered with tubercles,

which are perforated, and furnished with bristles springing from the

holes; on the stomachal region there is a high conical projection,

the sides of which are comparatively smooth; near the base of this

on each side’is a smooth somewhat oval wart, with an impressed line

behind it; on each branchial region a high conical projection, and

another behind the middle of a straight line drawn between the

branchial tubercles; the posterior edge of the carapace with two

rather large tubercles separated by a slight sinus.

Chele with the end of the fingers hollowed out somewhat like a

spoon, the edges granulated, the hands with numerous large bristly

pointed tubercles on the outside, three of these being on the upper

edge; the wrist with a large triangular expansion on the inside,

which is spined and tubercled above; second, third and fourth pairs

of legs nearly as long as the first pair, and very similar in appearance,

but not so thick ; the third joint from the tarsus flat on the sides ;

the upper surface of the legs with large conical bristly tubercles or

spines; the spines on the tibial joint arranged in three longitudinal

lines ; the tarsus spined, particularly on the lower edge; felts sees of

legs quite concealed within the branchial cavities.

Outer antenne witha large appendage at the base ; this appendage

is smooth below, and has four longitudinal rows of spines on its up-

per portion, the lateral rows having the longest spines. SH

Inner antenneé situated beneath and to the outside of the eyes ; the

first joint very thick, particularly at the base, subcylindrical ; second

and third joints cylindrical, nearly equal in length, thickest at the tips.

tt al

Zoological Society. 227

_ »sEyes close together, placed under:the frontal spine; the peduncle

is much shorter than, and not nearly so thick as, the basal joint of

inner antenne ; the upper side covered with small spines.

-> Outer jaw-feet resemble those of Lithodes, especially in L. brevipes.

\» Abdomen very wide, rounded at the base, triangular at’ the end,

formed of many plates of different sizes, which are close together ;

the basal segment is crescent-shaped, and within its sinus are in-

‘cluded the other plates, which are arranged in four longitudinal series ;

the outer series narrow, the other three wide; the plates of different

-sizes and shapes, with two supplemental plates, one on each side of

the central row, and at its base; the plates with rough and bristly

‘tubercles ; the first joint of abdomen with two round depressions, the

base of each being coriaceous-like, and furnished with only a few

small scattered calcareous tubercles; the middle of the hind-edge

with four tubercles placed in pairs.

Hab. North America, mouth of the Columbia River; Sir George

Simpson. In Mus. Brit.

8. DescripTioNS OF NEW SPECIES OF TURBO, CHIEFLY FROM THE

_ -coLLEcrion or Huex Cumine, Esa., F.L.S... By Lovety Reeve,

F.L.S. 3Tc.

_-- ‘Turspo NaTALENSIS. Turd. testd vix imperforatd, orbiculari, de-

- pressiusculd, anfractibus spiraliter sulcatis, sulcis regulariter

~~ eoncavis latiusculis ; olivaceo-viridescente, rufo radiatim maculatd

~~ et punctatd, intis argented ; operculo testaceo, cristato.

- Hab. Port Natal; Wahlberg.

"The operculum of this beautiful species is a tufted mass, like that

“of the T. ‘sarmaticus.

_ Turpo saxosus.. Turb. testd imperforatd, ovatd, spire suturis sub-

ats _profunde impressis ; anfractibus superné concavo-declivibus, medio

.. angulatis, transversim obscure liratis, tuberculis jucta suiuras coro-

4 natis, infra nunc muticis, nunc tuberculis bi-tri-seriatim. armatis,

_, laminis subtilibus, longitudinaliter obliquis, peculiariter exsculptis ;

...., viridi albimaculatd, intis argented ; operculo, testaceo, crasso,

Hab. West Columbia ; Cuming.

_ Having observed this species in a private collection, under. the

‘ame sazosus, in manuscript, I adopt it, though not a very appropriate

‘one, lest it may have been published and escaped my observation.

The rows of tubercles are extremely variable, being even more pro-

-minently developed in specimens. of smaller growth than is here re-

"presented. |

') ‘Turso taminirerus. Turb. testé umbilicatd, ovatd, spire suturis

canaliculatis ; anfractibus subtubulosis, spiraliter costatis, costis

oooh odistantibus, et, cum interstitiis, pulcherrim2 concentric? laminatis,

aperturd rotundd ; viridi, nigro longitudinaliter undatd, intds ar-

gented. iq 1

>) Hab. Mouth of the Victoria river, New Holland.

>» A-very beautifully sculptured species, allied to the 7. Ticaonicus,

but perfectly distinguished from it, in being of uniformly smaller size,

15*

228 Zoological Society.

more’ distinctly and remotely ribbed, and. in being .concentrically

frilled throughout witha close succession of delicate laminz.

Turso murrEvs. Turb. testd minutd, suborbiculari, viz umbilicatd,

levigatd, politd, albd, roseo nitid? maculatd.

Hab. ? :

A minute, delicately coloured, porcelain shell.

TuRBO corALuinus. Turb. testd parvd, suborbiculari-ovatd, im-

perforatd, conspicue spiraliter sulcatd ; roseo-purpured, intits mar-

garitaced.

Hab. ?

Another interesting small species, of.a dull livid rose-purple hue, -

strongly spirally grooved.

TurBo TRocuoipEs. Turb. testd subpyramidali- ovatd, perforatite:

anfractibus spiraliter sulcatis, superné concavis, deinde obsolete

nodosis ; luteo-albicante, olivaceo radiatim maculatd, lineolis minu-

tissimis ONCE -fuscis, oblique reticulatis.

Hab. .

A species a peculiar sculpture and marking, partaking very much

of the generic character of Trochus.

Turso pustuLatus. Turd. testd ovatd, subventricosd, imperforatd,

nodis grandibus papillosis undique notatd, aperture fauce argen-

ted ; gthedd, olivaceo-fusco luteoque maculatd.

Hab.

An ee species covered with swollen nodules ; collected by

Sir Edward Belcher during the voyage of the ‘ Sulphur.’

Turzso turcicus. Turb. testd subpyramidali-ovatd, imperforatd,

spire suturis excavatis, anfractibus spiraliter squamato-liratis,

superné declivibus, acute angulatis, ad angulum erecto-squamatis,

aperturd parvd, lutescente, coccineo rufo pulcherrimé radiata.

Hab. Philippine Islands; Cuming.

A prettily painted species encircled by a diadem of erect scales.

Turso prropus. Turb. testd subdepresso-ovatd, imperforatd, spire

suturis simplicibus, anfractibus levibus, striisve spiraliter aida

latis ; ane, striis vivide rubris, intis argented.

Hab.

Of a deep ae red colour, with the margins of the aperture | united

beyond. the columella.

Turso cemmatus. Turb. testd subdepresso-ovatd, imperforatd,

spire suturis subprofunde canaliculatis, anfractibus nodulis parvis

undique inne corallo-rufescenie, intis argented,

Hab.

Very puede in form te the preceding species, and partaking in

some measure of the colour; the spire differs in having the sutures

deeply channeled, and the entire surface in being beaded with small

papillose nodules. In the former species the margins of the aperture

are entire, and it is the striz that are coloured upon a white ground.

Turso tucusris. Turb. testd suborbiculari-ovatd, spird depressd,

Zoological Society. 229

anfractibus supern? declivibus, deinde nodulis papillosis cingulaiis,

columelld concavd ; albidd, epidermide crassa nigricante induid,

enieaelld et aperturd argenteis.

Hab.

Another a collected by Captain Belcher in the ‘ Sulphur,’ not

hitherto described.

.Turso nivosus. Turb. testd oblongo-turbinatd, imperforatd, spird

subexsertd, anfractibus spiraliter liratis, liris obtusis, irregulari-

bus, duabus prominentibus subsquamosis ; vivide virescente, fusco

hic illic maculatd, liris prominentibus et inferioribus fusco niveaque

_ articulatis, intis argented.

Hab. Philippine Islands; Cuming.

A prettily painted species, apparently not described before.

Turso tumipuLus. Turd. testd ovatd, imperforatd, spird subacu-

minatd, anfractu ultimo amplo, tumidiusculo ; anfractibus undique

spiraliter liratis, liris angustis, confertis, valde irregularibus, ob-

lique serratis ; lutescente, intense castaneo-nebulatd.

Hab.

This species merges into the T. spinosus, but is very remotely con-

nected with it.

~ Turso crrcuraris. Turb. testd suborbiculari, imperforatd, spird

breviusculd, anfractibus superne depressis, liris obtuse nodiferis,

alternatim majoribus, cingulatis ; rosaceo-fusco alhoque marmo-

ratd, gotemelit plano-concavd, albd, intis margaritaced.

~ Hab.

Very coat allied in form and general aspect to the 7. Natalensis,

pee readily distinguished on comparison.

_ Torso porcatus. Turd. testa orbiculari, spird depressiusculd, su-

turis excavatis, subtis concavd, profunde umbilicatd, anfractibus

fortiter spiraliter costatis, costis rotundatis, lird minutd inter-

veniente ; viridi, rufo-olivaceo nitide marmoratd, intis argenied.

Hab. Point Swan, North Australia; Dring.

Allied in form to the T. versicolor and porphyrites, from. both of

which species it is sufficiently distinguished by its strongly-ribhed

growth.

_ Torso articutatus. Turb. testd ovatd, vix umbilicatd, spird acu-

minatd, anfractibus subtubulosis, spiraltter obtusé costatis, costis

irregularibus longitudinaliter creberrimé serrato-striatis ; viridi

- purpureo- ay. age marmoratd et variegatd, intis argented.

Hab:

Allied to the T. radiatus in form, but peculiar in its articulated

style of painting.

_ Turso saponicus. Turb. testd ovatd, imperforatd, tenuiculd, sub-

inflatd, anfractibus levibus, spiraliter costatis, cosiis nune promi-

nentibus, regularibus, nunc planiusculis, valde irregularibus ; spa-

diceo-luted, rufo varie tinctd et maculatd, intds argented.

. Hab. Japan.

~“ Like most shells*from the Japanese islands, thisis of very. ney

230 Zoological Society.

character, and very different from any of the tropical aphamy sof rss

genus. ms Oo ite

Turso miuiraris. Turb. testd ovatd, imperforatd, andar. aug

ventricosd, anfractibus levibus, superné declivibus ; rufescente

albidd, maculis lineisque rufis nitide pictd; columellé margine

livido-cinereo, intis argenteo.

Hab. Isle of Annaa (on the reefs); Cuming.

An interesting species of rather light growth, exhibiting a very

distinct and characteristic style of painting.

Turso uistaio. Turb. testd subglobosd, tumidd, inpenvunat spire

suturis excavato-canaliculatis, spiraliter liratis, liris subtilissime

laminiferis, squamatis, squamis fortibus, erectis ; nived, aurantio-

Jerveginee late radiata, intts argented. |

Hab.

A shell of ventricose growth, strongly scaled, whilst the entire

surface is very minutely laminated.

Turso FLucruatus. Turb. testd transverse ovatd, crassiusculd,

subventricosd, imperforatd ; anfractibus levibus, superne rudé an-

gulatis, ad angulum obsolete nodosis, infra liris plano-obtusis, hic

illic fere evanidis cingulatis ; columella concavd ; olivaced, lineis

niveis viridi-umbratis, acute? undatis conspicue longitudinaliter

pictd, intis argented ; operculo testaceo, spiraliter sulcato, medio

subtilissime granuloso, marginem versus multiserrato.

Hab. Punta, St. Elena, West Columbia; Cuming.

An extremely interesting species, which, though of rare occurrence,

has long been known to me by the above name: from whom it re-

ceived that appellation, which is very characteristic, I cannot, how-

ever, learn. It isa shell of solid growth, somewhat rudely noduled,

and obscurely flatly ridged. The ground-colour is that of a livid

olive, very conspicuously marked with numerous zigzag gio: -like

streaks of bright body-white, shaded with dark green.

The operculum is remarkable: testaceous and strongly spirally

grooved, the innermost groove is broadly excavated, and the central

mass is solid and minutely granulated, whilst the portion without the

broad groove is arranged in numerous concentric, finely- serrated

lamine.

April 11.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The following paper was read to the meeting :—

SuprLemrentary Nore on THE Great Cuimpanzer (TROGLODYTES

Goria, Savage, Trogr. Savacer, Owen). By Prorgssor

Owen, F.R.S. Erc.

Since the communication of my description of the skulls of the

great Chimpanzee of the Gaboon district, I have received from an

esteemed correspondent, Dr. Wyman, Professor of Anatomy in Har-

vard University, United States, and a most accomplished anatomist

and physiologist, a copy of his description of the parts of the skeleton

of the great Chimpanzee which Dr. Savage had taken with him on

Zoological Society. 231

his return to America, together with a preliminary and highly inter-

esting sketch of the natural history of the species by its discoverer,

who proposes to call it Troglodytes Gorilla, adopting the term used

by Hanno in describing the wild men which he discovered on the

coast of Africa during his famous voyage”. .

Dr. Wyman gives dimensions of the skulls of a male and female

Troglodytes Gorilla, with comparative measurements of a character-

istic skull of a negro, and those of the Troglodytes niger and Simia

satyrus (Sumatran variety, or S. Abelii) from my Memoir in Trans.

Zool. Soc. vol. i. p. 374; and he sums up the following points as

showing that from the Troglodytes niger the Trogl. Gorilla “ is readily

distinguished—

©], By its greater size ;

«<2. By the size and form of the supraciliary ridges ;

«3. By the existence of the large occipital and interparietal crests

in the males, and by rudiments of the same in the females ;

«4, By the great strength and arched form of the zygomatic

arches ;

“5, By the form of the anterior and posterior nasal orifices ;

«6, By the structure of the infraorbitar canal ;

«7. By the existence of an emargination on the posterior part of

the hard palate ;

** 8. The incisive alveoli do not project beyond the line of the rest

of the face, as in the Chimpanzee and Orang ;

*©9. The distance between the nasal orifice and the edge of the

incisive alveoli is less than in the Chimpanzee ;

10. The ossa nasi are more narrow and compressed superiorly,”

The 5th, 7th and 9th are the characters which are most decisively

repeated in the Bristol specimens of the skulls of Trogl. Gorilla, and

are those that are least ascribable to age or the operation of external

circumstances tending to produce a stronger variety of Chimpanzee.

The value of the character from size is established by the concurrence

of the foregoing more fixed ones. The supraciliary ridges are rela-

tively as strongly developed and as prominent in the skull of a female

adult Trogl. niger as in that of the Trog/. Gorilla, and they are as

angular and rough or uneven in the skull of the adult male Trogl.

niger as in that of the adult male Trog/. Gorilla. ‘The male Trogl.

niger shows also the median prominence between the orbits above

the root of the nose.

In six skulls of Troglodytes. niger Dr. Wyman found that ‘‘ the

temporal ridges are generally separated from each other by a space

varying from half an inch to one or two inches, according to age,

but in none of them is to be seen even a rudiment of the interparietal

ridge.” In an adult, but by the condition of the teeth, not old

male Trogl. niger, the temporal ridges have met above the oblite-

rated suture, and developed the rudiment of an ‘ interparietal ridge,’

which would probably have risen above its rudimental state had

the exercise of the large temporal muscles been longer continued.

* See the passage cited at p. 13, ‘Falconer’s Translation of the Voyage of

Hanno,’ London, 1797. — P kes,

232 Zoological Society.

Processes, ridges and crests dependent upon the'stimulus of muscular

action fof their development, are the seats of most variety, ‘and the

least safe or satisfactory osteological marks of specific ‘distinction.

In the great males of the Tr. Gorilla even a certain range of variety

is présented by the skulls of the four adult males, which we are now

able to compare.

In the one described by Dr. Wyman the interparietal or sagittal

crest is elevated about 11 inch above the skull, and terminates

above in a thin and free edge: in the fine male skull figured,

and in the older male’s skull, the two temporal ridges, though

touching each other at their base, do not coalesce to form a single

sagittal crest, but each terminates in a free edge, inclining from its

fellow, and neither of them rise to half an inch at their highest pent

three inches behind their point of contact.

4. The specific character of the zygomatic arches is best shown

by the depth and convex or angular upper contour of the squamosal

portion of the arch.

5. Dr. Wyman has well indicated the characteristic forms of the

anterior and posterior nares; and the conformity of the four skulls,

two males and two females, submitted to his able and scientific scru-

tiny, in this important character, with the three skulls which I have

described, adds to our confidence in its constancy and value. The

observed range of variety does not materially affect the well-marked

difference of form in’ the posterior nares. Dr. Wyman finds in the

Tr. niger that “‘ the transverse diameter of the orifice exceeds that

of the vertical, but in the Tr. Gorilla the vertical is twice that of the

transverse, a condition which results from the elongation downwards

of the superior maxillary bones.” In one skull of an adult female

Trogl. niger, in the Bristol Museum, the vertical diameter equals the

transverse diameter of the posterior nares, and it exceeds it by about

one: half only in the three skulls of the Tr. Gorilla in the same museum.

6. With regard to the sixth character, which was pointed out to

Dr. Wyman by Prof. Agassiz, it is stated that ‘*in the Chimpanzee

' the infraorbital canal forms a deep groove, terminating in the spheno-

maxillary fissure, its depth remaining uniform to its termination; but

in the Engé-ena (Trogl. Gorilla) the canal becomes: gradually less

deep from before backwards, and at the fissure is scarcely obvious.”

In the skull of the female Trogl. Gorilla (fig. 2) examined by me,

the infraorbital canal is also shorter and shallower than in the skull

of a female Trog/. niger, but the varieties observable in the condition —

of this canal\in different individuals of the ZJrogl. niger are more

marked than those above noticed in the skulls'‘of the two species and

induce me therefore to attach less importance to this character as a

specific one. In two skulls of adult males, e. g. in the College of

Surgeons, the infraorbital groove as it passes backwards again be-

comes a canal by the meeting, and in one specimen by the coalescence

of the two sides of the groove above the canal for an extent of from

two to three lines before it enters the spheno-maxillary fissure. Dr.

Wyman indeed notices a similar conformation in an adult cranium

of the Chimpanzee belonging to Dr. J. C. Warren. Now this is a

Miscellaneous... 238

more decided difference from the continuous open groove at the floor

of the orbit in the adult female Tr. niger than that groove presents

in comparison with the shorter and shallower one in Trogl. Gorilla.

I find too that. the second character of Trogl. Gorilla pointed out by

Prof. Agassiz,_—‘‘ from the internal walls of the orbits which recede

from each other in descending towards the floor, thus leaving a large

pyramidal space for the lodgment of the os ethmoides,’’—is so much

Jess marked in the female skull of Tr. Gorilla, as contrasted with that

of Tr. niger, as to induce me to view it more in the light of a sexual

than a specific modification. )

The seventh is a good character, and is repeated by each of the

skulls of Zi. Gorilla examined by me. All the skulls of Tr. niger also

show the backward projecting point, where the emargination exists

in Tr. Gorilla.

8. The minor relative projection of the incisive alveoli beyond the

line of the rest of the face is as characteristic of the three skulls of

Tr. Gorilla now in England as of the four in the United States, and

results from the same comparative shortness of the premaxillary

hones, between the nasal orifice and the edge of the incisive alveoli.

But the ossa nasi, besides being more narrow and compressed supe-

riorly, are more prominent at that part in Tr. Gorilla than in Tr. niger,

and they are also more expanded and broader inferiorly, and I cannot

but regard the most decisive mark of the specific distinction of the

Troglodytes Gorilla to be the longer persistence of the maxillo-pre-

‘maxillary sutures, and the evidence thereby given of the peculiar

form, development and connexions of the upper portions of the pre-

maxillary bones. It is remarkable indeed, since these sutures remain

-$o distinct in the adult female skull (fig. 2) and the younger adult

-male skull (fig. 1), here described, that no trace of them should have

‘been detected in any of the four skulls taken by Dr. Savage. to

America, in which Dr. Wyman describes the ossa nasi as being

“ firmly co-ossified with each other and with the surrounding bones.’

The triangular expanded facial part of the upper end of each pre-

maxillary intervening between the nasal and maxillary bones will

always serve to distinguish the cranium of an immature Trog/. Gorilla

from that of a Trogl. niger.

MISCELLANEOUS.

“Note on the Development and Organization of Infusoria :—Gyratory

"~ Movements of the Vitellus : Pulsations of the Contractile Vesicle in

‘the Egg. By M. F. Poucner*.

I nave followed out the development of several animalcules : some

emerge from the ovum with the form they are destined to present

during the whole course of their existence (Kerona, Vorticella); others

undergo, in the course of development, very apparent metamorphoses

~_* Communicated by J.T. Arlidge, A.B., M.B.

234 Miscellaneous.

(Kolpoda, Dileptus).. Owing to the latter circumstance, it has often

happened that the young and the adult forms of the same animal-

cule have been described as distinct species. It is certain, for i an-

stance, that the Glaucoma scintillans (Ehr.) is but the foetal or im-

perfect condition of the Kolpoda cucullus (Muller). |

In the ova of Vorticelle, having a diameter of :04 of a millimetre,

the vitellus clearly manifests gyratory movements, in all respects re-.

sembling those in the ova of mollusca and other animals. When the

young Vorticella is fully developed and on the point of leaving the

egg, this gyration is succeeded by movements of another description,

viz. by contractions of the entire animalcule, which, as is observed,

for example, in the young Lymnee, seems to struggle under ae

transparent envelope of the egg.

In the ova of Vorticelle, the animalcules of which are on the eve

of exclusion, I have, in several instances, recognized the existence |

of the contractile vesicle, and have noted its movements. This vesi-

cle was proportionately of less size than in the adult animal, and its

pulsations were less frequent. These ova, at this period entirely

occupied by the embryo animalcule, presented a diameter of 04 milli-

metre, and the contractile vesicle which was situated at about the

centre, when of its greatest dimensions, ‘005 of a millimetre. :

In the Vorticelle there exists a sac, sometimes very evident, on

the side opposite the cardiac or contractile vesicle, and extending

nearly the whole length of the animal. ‘Ihe interior of this sac pre-

sents very distinct molecular movements, which seem clearly owing

to the existence of vibratile cilia. At intervals this sac contracts

from before backwards, and seems to transport in that direction a

mass, distinct from the stomach vesicles which it compresses. This

sac is the respiratory organ; and its movements have induced some

observers to hazard the opinion of the formation of vacuoli in the

substance of the animal, or to admit the existence of a form of

circulation of granules, such as is noticed in vegetable cells. .

From.what proceeds, we must regard the contractile vesicle as a

cardiac apparatus*. It is seen to manifest itself like the punctum

saliens of oviparous embryos. And hence we cannot with Ehrenberg

consider it as belonging to the genital, or, with Spallanzani, to the

respiratory apparatus. Comptes Rendus, Jan. 15th, 1849.

[If these researches of M. Pouchet be confirmed, an important step

in advance has been made in our knowledge of the Infusoria. We

can no longer doubt, with M. Dujardin, the existence of ova, and of

oviparous reproduction in the true Infusoria or Polygastrica. But

until this confirmation be given, such exceedingly delicate observa-

tions as those detailed must be received with some reserve; seeing

that imagination, and the desire to indicate an analogy with the

higher animals, are too apt to interfere with precise investigation in

such minute beings.

Again, respecting the contractile vesicle said to be rarweesse: _

* Wiegmann (Archives, 1831) surmised the cardiac nature of this con:

tractile vesicle; and Siebold entertains the same idea:—J.T.A.

Miscellaneous. 235

the embryo Vorticella, it is stated that its pulsations were less rapid

than in the full-formed animalcule ; a circumstance at variance with

analogy ; for, in the embryos of higher animals, the contractions

of the cardiac vesicle, or punctum saliens, are more frequent than

those of the circulating sac in the adult. Moreover, if such a perfect

system of organs, presenting a cardiac and a respiratory sac, be ob-

servable in the Vorticella, it must surely elevate that genus consider-

ably in the scale of animals, and place it far above the majority of

the polygastric Infusoria. And, consequently, if such a complex or-

ganism can be shown in the Vorticelle, we are not to attribute a like

one to those other Infusoria with which that family is at present asso-

ciated ; for the Monads, the Ameebe, &c., are surely but one remove

from homogeneous organic matter.—J. ‘I’. A.]

Britisa Museum, Zoorocican DePparTMENT.—CoNCHOLOGY.

It is suggested that the fields of the tablets on which shells are

fastened should be stained with different colours corresponding to

the following grand geographical divisions, which may be termed

“eneric :” 1. Europe; 2. Asia and its islands; 3. Africa; 4. Australia;

5. Polynesia; 6. North America ; 7. South America.

Smaller specific geographical divisions might be indicated by a

narrow border of a different colour to each tablet. When the loca-

lity may be unknown, the tablet may remain white until farther in-

formation can be acquired. Such a plan would interfere in no wise

with the arrangement of species according to their affinities, while it

would facilitate the researches of the student, who could, at a glance,

ascertain the country of a particular species, or direct his attention,

in rapid succession, to all the denizens of the particular tract regard-

ing which he is desirous of gaining information, merely by reference

to an index-card showing the colours of the divisions and subdivisions.

The specific subdivisions may be increased to any extent desirable by

the use of double or treble borders of diverse colours.

The above is offered as an improvement on the system in use in

some private entomological cabinets of distinguishing indigenous

British species by a ticket of a conspicuous colour.—W. H. B.

February 24, 1849.

Eneuisn Wiup Beasts A CENTURY AND A HALF AGO.

‘© At Enfield, hardly out of the sight of smoke of the capital, was a

region of five and twenty miles in circumference which: contained:

only three houses and scarcely any inclosed fields, Deer as free as

in an American forest wandered there by thousands. It is to be

remarked, that wild animals of large size were then far more nume-

rous than at present. The last wild boars, indeed, which had been

preserved for the royal diversion, and had been allowed to ravage

the cultivated land with their tusks, had been slaughtered by the

exasperated rustics during the license of the civil war. The last

wolf that has roamed our island had been slain in Scotland a short

time before the close of the reign of Charles the Second. But many

236 Miscellaneous.

breeds, now extinct or rare, both of quadrupeds ‘and birds, ‘were still

common. ‘The fox, whose life is, in many counties, held “almost as

sacred as that of a human being, was considered as a mere nuisance,

Oliver St. John told the Long Parliament that Strafford was to be

regarded, not as a stag or hare, to whom sume law was to be given,

but as a fox, who was to be snared by any means, and knocked on

the head without pity. This illustration would be by no means a

happy one if addressed to country gentlemen of our time: but in

St. John’s days there were not seldom great massacres of foxes to

which the peasantry thronged with all the dogs that could be mus.

tered: traps were set ; nets were spread; no quarter was given; and to

shoot a female with cub was considered as a feat which merited the

gratitude of the neighbourhood. ‘The red deer were then as common

in Gloucestershire and Hampshire as they are now among the Gram- —

pian hills. On one occasion Queen Anne, on her way to Portsmouth,

saw a herd of no less than 500. The wild bull with his white mane

was still to be found wandering in a few of the southern forests: The

badger made his dark and tortuous hole on the side of every hill

where the copsewood grew thick. The wild cats were frequently

heard by night wailing round the lodges of the rangers of Whittle-

bury and Needwood. The yellow-breasted martin was still pursued

in Cranbourne Chase for his fur, reputed inferior only to that of the

sable. Fen eagles, measuring more than 9 feet between the extre-

mities of the wings, preyed on fish along the coast of Norfolk. On

all the downs, from the British Channel to Yorkshire, huge bustards

strayed in troops of fifty or sixty, and were often hunted with grey-

hounds. The marshes of Cambridgeshire and Lincolnshire were

covered during some months of every year by immense clouds of

cranes. Some of these races the progress of cultivation has extir-

pated. Of others the numbers are so much diminished that men

crowd to gaze at a specimen as at a Bengal tiger or a Polar bear,.”’-—

From Macaulay’s History of England.

On THALIELLA, A NEW GENUS OF CIRRIPEDES ALLIED TO SCALPELLUM.

By J. E. Gray, Esa., F.R.S. ere:

THALIELLA.

Valves 11 ; opercular valves subtriangular ; dorsal elongate, curved;

lower dorsal and anterior compressed, with two pairs of lateral valves

in the middle of the body above the base. Peduncle with rings of

imbricate horny scales. ;

This genus chiefly differs from Scalpellum in the front and hinder

lateral pair of valves being each united into a single compressed valve,

and in having no middle basal lateral valve.

This genus was shown to me by Mr. J. S. Bowerbank, who re-

ceived it from Algoa Bay attached to some species of Plumaria. .

THALIELLA ORNATA.

Pale horn-coloured, varied with red spots, or with a single red band

on each side; valves horny, subpellucid, radiately striated.

“On Plumaria, Algoa Bay, Cape of Good Hope. Presented to the

British Museum by J. S. Bowerbank, Esq.

Miscellaneous. 237

/ Stroem (Nym: Sami. Danske, 1788, 295, n. 111, f. 20) described

" Lepas testd. compressa 7-valvis. stipite lamellosd, found on Gorgonia

placomus in the North Sea, which is probably allied to this genus.—

From the Proceedings of the Zool. Soc. for March 14, 1848.

Post-Orrice ReGuLATIONS.

The speedy and cheap transmission of intelligence is of the

highest importance for the interests of science, The want. of it

has’ been a subject of general complaint, and the editors of scientific

journals can but too well appreciate the inconvenience, discourage-

ment and loss which it occasions.

In the Advertisement prefixt to the eighth volume of the Monthly

Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society, the Council regret the

difficulty and delay in receiving scientific information, _‘‘ With other

countries,” they observe, ‘‘ and for larger parcels, the communication

is most unsatisfactory. ‘The expenses and extra charges at the En-

glish ports are equivalent to a negative upon direct intercourse, even

where the freight is prepaid, and the duty trifling. The Post-office

charges for pamphlets over-sea are the same as for letters. Until

these matters are better regulated, a greater service can scarcely be

rendered to scientific bodies than by facilitating the rapid transfer of

international communications at a moderate cost.”

Our friend Mr. Thompson of Belfast, in communicating to us the

letter from Dr. Gould of Boston, U.S., has also directed the atten-

tion of our readers to the defective state of our means of communi-

cation, at p. 366 of ourlast volume; and we are glad to find that the

hope which we there expressed has in some degree been realized,

the subject having at length received attention from the authorities

of the Post-office, by whom some important improvements have been

introduced. With a view therefore to render these available, we

subjoin the following particulars from the Post-office regulations of

the most recent date.

Periodicals published as pamphlets, and parliamentary proceed-

ings, provided they are made up in the same manner as news-

papers, in covers open at the sides, so as to admit of examina-

tion, are forwarded to the countries mentioned below at the fol-

lowing rates, which must be prepaid either in stamps or money.

Weighing and — not exceeding Pasi Weighing and not exceeding reer

Ce i gs Aen. , UU, & USGL. as eo ae Ue Se

Ms... St oe ka Gee as wees Lk pose eae

Be. +t ee Pes ba opens tke Bete ee

4. ee era. oo ARO ES koe. sy he es AE ee ee

“het - gen Pea eo ke AA TT Pee a Sts els wt EE ee oe ee

Se 7 1 gOS SD OID Or Bary sib meas

* aes rv 8 EO sk pe ky oe, SO ew otaen ee

a $4 ae 1 6

Bovend he eight of 16 ounces, they can only be forwarded at

letter rates of postage.

__*® We cannot see the reasonableness of the scale in one particular ;

where the charge for 3 ozs. is six times as much as for 2 Sib 5S

238 Miscellaneous.

The countries to and from which the above rates are applicable are :

Belgium, United States of America*,

Bremen, via, Belgium, 5 1.4.6 ef

France, Prussia ~ via Holland, Bee gy

Holland, {si Hamburg.

The rates to which parliamentary proceedings are liable when sent

to the colonies, the rates for letters, prices current, &c., to the co-

lonies and foreign parts in detail by every route, and numerous other

particulars as to the despatch and arrivals of mails, &c. &c., will be

found in the ‘ Post-Office Official Monthly Director,’ corrected and

published on the lst of every month by Letts, Son and Steer,

8 Cornhill, price 1s. per single copy, or 8s. per annum.

THE TUI, OR PARSON-BIRD. Sp

The ‘Dido,’ Capt. Maxwell, from Auckland, New Zealand, has

brought home a few valuable curiosities for naturalists, the chief of

which is a small black bird, about the size of the English blackbird,

called the Tui (the parson-bird of Captain Cook), believed to be the

first of the species ever brought to England alive. Many previous

attempts have been made to bring this bird to England, but al

hitherto have failed.—From the Times. neha

OBITUARY.—-Mx. Epwa sp Fonsren, #8

We have to record the decease of our highly esteemed friend

Edward Forster, Esq., F.R.S., the Treasurer and a Vice-President of

the Linnean Society, of which Society also he was one of the oldest

Fellows. Mr. Forster died on Wednesday, February the 21st, after

a severe attack of cholera of less than two days’ continuance, having

previously enjoyed his usual and equable good health up to his 84th

ear. His strong attachment to his favourite botanical pursuits,

and his zeal for the prosperity of the Linnean Society, of whose

eminent founder Sir J. E. Smith he had been an intimate and

warmly attached friend, require an ampler record than can now be

given of one who in every relation of life was truly estimable :

Quem licet in sera rapuerunt fata senecta,

Et vite saturum sopiit alta quies,

Nos tamen hunc, velut immaturo funere raptum,

Flemus, et effusis diffluimus lacrymis.

Vixisti bene ac beate!

6 sida 2» .wbaol valente

Semper corpore, mente sana, amicis

Jucundus, pietate singulari.

* The regulations for forwarding periodicals to and from the United

States are precisely the same as for the other countries mentioned, but in

the case of pamphlets not being periodicals, to and from the United States,

the weight is limited to 8 ozs. +9 =

+ Periodicals, &c., when sent to Prussia via Belgium, are subject to a

Belgian transit rate of 2d. per quarter ounce, in addition to the above rates.

In charging works of this description, when more than one copy is under

the same band, each copy is weighed and charged separately.

pe coe

Meteorological Observations. 239

Rossra Owentt, Batu.

This fine Cuttle-fish, hitherto known only as an Irish species, has

been lately taken by Mr. Saxby on the coast of the Isle of Wight.—

E, Forses.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JAN. 1849.

Chiswick.—January 1. Overcast: hazy. 2. Clear and frosty. 3. Frosty: dry

haze: overcast: frosty. 4. Uniformly densely overcast: rain. 5. Drizzly and

foggy. 6. Overcast. 7. Overcast: rain at night. 8. Rain. 9 Very fine:

slight rain, 10. Cloudy: boisterous: rain. 11, Rain: densely clouded, 12.

Frosty: overcast: rain. 13, Densely clouded: rain. 14. Rain. 15, Clear.

16. Fine: rain. 17. Rain: densely overcast: clear. 18. Fine: boisterous at

night. 19, 20. Very fine. 21. Very fine: overcast: boisterous. 22. Boisterous :

fine : clear and boisterous. 23. Densely clouded: fine. 24. Cloudy: boisterous

at night. 25. Densely clouded: boisterous. 26. Rain: exceedingly fine. 27.

Slight frost: overcast: rain, 28. Cloudy: fine. 29. Rain: cloudy and cold;

frosty at night. 30. Slight fog: drizzly. $1. Fine: clear and frosty at night.

Mean temperature of the month ......... PELLES .30. 92. B.S »'89°°56

Mean temperature of Jan. 1848 wcasssesseeseeecevees bob bbe «43 $3. “62

Mean temperature of Jan. for the last twenty years ...... 36 °40

Average amount of rain in Jan. ....s.eceseceseeesereeecece -- 1°59 inch.

Boston.—Jan. 1. Cloudy. 2—4. Fine. 5,6. Cloudy. 7. Fine: rain early a.m.

8. Rain. 9. Fine: raine.m. 10. Cloudy-: stormy all day. 11. Cloudy: rain

earlya.m. 12. Fine. 13. Rain: rain early a.m. 14. Cloudy: rain early a.m.

15. Fine: rain a.m.ande.m. 16. Foggy. 17—20. Fine. 21. Cloudy. 22—

24. Fine. 25. Cloudy. 26. Fine: rain early a.m. 27. Fine: rainp.m. 28, Fine,

29. Rain: rain a.m. 30. Cloudy: rain a.m.andrm. 31. Fine.

_ Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire.—Jan. 1. Frost moderate, 2. Frost yery

hard : barometer falling. 3. Frost clear: fine. 4. Frost, but cloudy. 5, Frost:

cloudy. 6. Frost: still cloudy. 7. Frost: still more overcast. 8. Thaw: rain:

fog: rain again. 9. Frost again: clear a.M.: rainp.M. 10. Heavy rain during

night : rivers flooded, 11. Frost a,m.: thaw at noon, rain. 12. Soft rain all

day. 13. Soft rain: cleared: rain r.m. 14. Gentle frost: cloudy: wind rose.

15, Soft: cloudy. 16. Mild and clear after rain a.m. 17. Moist a.m.: rain and

high wind p.m. 18. Very fine till noon: rained again. 19. Frost: getting

cloudy p.m. 20. Heavy rain and high wind p.m. : thunder. 21. Storm of wind

and rain. 22. Fair, but a storm of wind. 23. Fair a.M.: came on storm, wind

and rain, 24. Rain nearly all day: wind high, 25. Fair and keen a.m.: wet

p.M.: high wind. 26. Fair a.m.: rainy.m. 27. Snow: rain: wind high, 28.

Frost: clear: dull e.w. 29. Frost and snow: thaw and rain. 30. Frost mode-

rate. 31. Thaw and showery.

Mean temperature of the month. ........,+s.-scseseees spopegan’ SE0°SS

Mean temperature of Jan. 1848 ).........ccccsenccesceesers -- 33 ‘80

Mean temperature of Jan. for the last twenty-five years . 34 -90

Ma aca LUC Sie is RUS TA. Bieta da, esis we 3°70inches,

BOTA SAOUGTY 1596 ioc c ec csceepenecvcsenne paqthepenpjiasaes 2°34

te tae 9

Average amount of rain in Jan. for the last twenty years 2°60 ,,

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Jan. 1. Cloudy. 2. Bright: cloudy. 3. Cloudy.

4. Cloudy: frost: snow-showers. . 5. Bright: cloudy. 6. Snow. 7. Thaw:

clear. 8. Rain: showers. 9. Showers: cloudy. 10. Rain: snow. 11. Snow.

12. Rain: showers. 13, Showers. 14. Showers : sleet-showers. 15. Showers.

16. Showers: cloudy. 17, 18, Showers. 19, Showers: clear. 20, Cloudy.

21, Rain: showers. 22. Sleet-showers. 23. Sleet-showers: rain. 24. Rain*:

sleet-showers; cloudy. 25. Sleet-sbowers: aurora. 26. Sleet-showers: cloudy,

27. Bright : sleet-showers. 28, Sleet-showers: clear. 29. Frost: cloudy. 30.

Snow: sleet: showers, 31. Sleet-showers : showers.

; in From 9 p.m. on 23rd till 2 p.m, on 24th (about 17 hours) 2°08 inches of rain

ell.

ae |

TE. |""""""| £0. | SO. jrmua! “m | sm | -m | 6€ | Ib |FPE) Sb IS.ce! | LE | 10-08 |$9.6% |€0.0€ | 9g-6z | PL-63 1E1-0€F ZhZ-0F, “IE C

OS- |08-0 SI. | Po. | *m | ‘as |uyeo|.-s | ¥8€ | LE | O€| gb| Cf! 6% | gh | LE-6z |zz-6% | £9.62 | 99-62 | LL-6z [08-62 Sf1-0£) ‘of

GO. |"""""* VS | 10. | "8° | cou | mu} a | $98 | PE |FIE|FLEG.Le| te] ab | 18-63 496-62 | £6-62 | 6L.6z Bas 1usoe 6L0-0£ | ‘6%

ST. "VE | SO. | au | ems | sm | tm | PE | 6E | CE) GE) GE) EC | SP | OL-6% |LP-6 | O£-62 | 01-60 6-83 |1ZE-6% 6LE-6%| ‘8%

EO. rr EPs} casa | tas |emsm| vs | 96 | ZE1tIE| oF] VE, VE | SP | 0S.6z |S9.6z 62-6% | L9.6% | S0-6% S8e-6% gr6-62 “LZ

Go |"""""" ST. | 10- | “mu | tm |emsm| sm | SE! 6E |FOE|TSh S1P 92 | 6F | $5.62 91-62 | 65-62 | 68-62% | ZE-62 VO8-6% 1£6-6%| °9%

BET TTT TPO. [cmsm | em [emsm| cus | £10.) ¥€0 | Le] 0G) of) bh! 1S | 66-92 |F1-6z | bP-6% | 9S.6z | 25-62 106-62 680-08 | *S%

CET seieeee) cm lmsm | orm | cms | FIV | f€7 | OF) ES CLE) LP | OS | 6F-6z |9£-6z |0L-6z | 29.62 | 08-62 ‘008-08 PLE-0F| ‘t7@

OZ: [OPT | cm fomsm| cm hems | PP | Sh] 6€| 1S] oF| SP | 1¢ | 99-62 | S¥.6z.|L6-62 | £8.62 | 01-62 £OE-0€ VIP-OF| “ES |

£S | LL-6% 0S-6% |£L-6% | 09.6% 9P-6% 606-62 £86-6%, “61

OE. epee saa Tans | sansia | ts EB | Oh | oe)" Bb! Bb | OS | £66 |66.8% |PL-62 | 05-63 9-66 [956.62 FIZ0£| “22

OS. fore OT. | tas | ems | vs, | ms | Ob | ¥g€ | “°] | OF] OF | OF | Lo.6z | LE-6z | P-6z | 69-62 | 09.66 $96-6% gEB-0F| “12

Peo oe op eee 1 Oe 1 tee He OMe 19 eo iS-SP Iv 1G | L9.6% [96-62% |S6-6% 96-62 9.6% 600-0€ PSz-08 | ‘0%

1 QO. [errr “eeceeiee*e*| nwa | ems | ems | cms |} LE.) S1p | $e 6P | 2p ;

Pe a ot at els eee PRT get ll: Come Z0-6% 16-86 0-62 9F-6% | LS-6% PE6-6% $00-0F| “81

DT. frvrre seer) Go. |msay | cm | css | ems | $1b'| FIP | ot] °° S.Sh! OF | 9 |-bP-6z | 13-62 |S9.62 | Lz-6% 9%-6% 80L-60.SV6-6% “LT

| $0; 109-1 "| Zo. | *s gf home | 2s ob | OV | OF °°) VE! BH | ZS | O€-6% | PP-6z | ZP-6z | $9.62 | 09-62 021-62 196-62) 91)

GB. fre Low |r| cm | sms |rmism| cas | PP | FPV Tre) €h) Be 1€ | SS |-LE.6z |9%-6z | 19.62 | 69.62 £9-62 996-62 f0-08| “Si |

EG. |"""""" 60. | go. |'mtiam) va | ms | sms | £b | IP | OF] Eb) PS ZE | OS | 2-6 16-8% |0S-6z |00.64 £982 TLT-6z 653-62, “FI

Gl. |-""*" F%. | Go. | *ms-| *s | ‘s | cms | FUP | 17 | 6€| HH) EF 6h | ES |31-6z |0%-6z | FZ-62 | OF-6% | OF-6z 98-62 9€L-60| “EL

BT. ferrets) ZO. | ta | ms | oneo| sms | Ch | Ob | TLZ/ FLFR GZE| OF | gE. | 1€-6z |LE-62 |S9-6z | SL.6z | S8-6% 6L8-6% 9E1-0£ | “ZI

SI. |"**"*" go. |Z0- | "Ss | mu | cu |emu| PE.) PE | vE|FIv| BE) ve | OF | HL-6z ($9.62 |98-6z | TE-64 |98-6% SS0-62\L1P-6%| “11

OB. [rrr sere" go. | ra | tas | sms | sms | F€6 | LE | SE) FH) SP| RE | OF |bI-6z |o8-2z |0L-8% | Bt-g% | F9-8% [200-62 ££1-62| “01

| 90. |"*""** ZZ. | BO. | ‘asa | eo juyeo| ms | 6€) EF |TEC| sh ge) LE | LV | Lt-6% |gz-6a 171-62 | 16-66 $1-6% €gh-62z |16S-6z

Vo» 00-0 OI. | 11+ | ‘ass |murou! «ms | as | Ih | ob | Ze /f6E) LE| VE | wb | Pz-6z |92-62 |$z-6z | SE-6z 8&-6% |€SS-6z |68S-6z

j=)

Ve)

QQ. |rrrrrrinereee TE. | cas | coum | ues | smu |. LE | of | #62 / FEE! Of] SE » 8 Z9-6Z | 98-62 | 19-63 | 88-62 §L-6Z |P68-62 190-08 | *L

ieet|resteseteetierers’ sg | cau |unyeo | ou | 1€ | T€€-}F15) O€| €€) 61 F-SE | 26-62 |98.6z |S8-6% | £6-62 | 62-62 |$66-6z |110-0€ 9

eeetrersesyeeseee) TQ. | tae | 8 | uayea | tou | GE! HE | Fla) 7SE\9-SE| 9% | PE. | g6-6% |96-62 | 68-62 | ZL-62 | 89-6% |09L-62 |806-6z| °S

weeps Py, | aun | ‘a juyeo} a | €€:| GE | 13} O€| O€| BE | GSE | S6-6% |16.6z |9L-6% | €L-6% | S9-6% |POL-60 |F8L.6z ¥

ttteeeleseeeeieeneesleceees! ory ‘2 |uyeo| ‘a |. OF | FLE | fot} 62] Lo} €% | ZE | 68-6z |€8-6% |ZL-6% |0L-6% 65-62 [969-62 |PPL-62| “€

‘trretereenerreeeleeseee) sms! a | uea| ‘9 |’ 6€| PE |4hs) €€| Lz|.06 | 6% |68-6z |Z0-0€ |98-6% |00-0€ | £6.6z |€€8-62 \hz1-08| *s

Teteee|eercesieeeeeetereeeel og- | og | unrwo| 0: | £96:| FLE | TE|FOE| CE] 61° | €€ | 1-0€ |zv-0F |Z1-06 | Z1-0€ | 00.08 |FHI-O€ |6L1-08| “I

' » 2 Fd 2 curd | “ur ‘urd | -wr ¥ : ‘ues

acige | 8 |S |-See| 2B) ee | eee = 2 a} a ogo came RM ih

Re" g > |e | #8 "e) 2 | Fe epee | ane BE |. -yorstyg. Fears | -aayys-saqyuing SE] syoimsiyg = ¥

Bait! “PUM “I9\QUIOWIOYT, “19,aWOIVg o>

“KANYN() ‘asupyy younpuny pv “uoysno[y *-d ‘aay 247 49 pun SaurHs-saluaMacy ‘asunpyy ypuvsajddy yo ‘aequng *A\ ‘Ae 247 49 {NoLsog

ww ‘\]B9A “AIX 49 fuopuory avau ‘xDIMSIHD 70 hpato0g younynoysoyy ayz fo wapavy yz yo uosdwoYy, “AN 49 apow suotnasasgy jondojo.0ajayy

“

<< o bie > > > ye y = Tepe F “oh

Fa: Ne Se) See wage

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 16. APRIL 1849.

XXVI.—Note on Cystocoleus, a new genus of minute Plants. By

G. H. K. Tuwarres, Lecturer on Botany and Vegetable Phy-

siology in the Bristol Medical School.

[ With a Plate. ]

Havine recently been fortunate enough to meet with good spe-

cimens of the Byssus nigra, Eng. Bot., 1 have been enabled to

ascertain very satisfactorily its real structure, about which bo-

tanists appear hitherto to have been in much doubt. The struc-

ture of this plant is so peculiar as to render necessary its removal

from the genus Chroolepus, in which it now stands; and with

the sanction of my friend, the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, 1 propose

for it the new generic name of Cystocoleus, characterized as

follows.

Cystocoleus. Plantee confervoidez, ceespitose ; filamentis arti-

culatis, cylindricis vel submoniliformibus, plus minusve ra-

mosis, vagina cellulosa continua singulatim inclusis. Chroo-

lepo affinis.

Cystocoleus ebeneus. Fusco-niger, fragilis, parce ramosus.

Conferva ebenea, Dillw. t. 101.

Byssus nigra, E. B. t. 702!

_Chroolepus ebenea, dg. Syst. Alg. p. 36; Harvey in Eng. FI.

_ p. 381; Manual of British Algae, p. 190.

It will be seen by the above generic characters that this plant

differs essentially from Chroolepus in having its filaments included

in a sheath composed of distinct cells, the membrane of which is

_ of a dark fuscous colour, and thus the internal filament can in

most cases be with difficulty observed and examined. Occa-

sionally, however, the internal filament, which in structure and

_ character closely resembles the filaments of Chroolepus, protrudes

beyond the investing sheath, and may then be seen to consist of

oblong cells contaming the peculiar reddish oily-looking endo-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. ii.

242 Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites on Cystocoleus.

chrome of Chroolepus. The investing sheath is similar in cha-

racter to that of Rhizonema interruptum, Eng. Bot. Supp. t. 2954,

but the cells composing the latter are not at all opake. Delicate

root-like appendages are given off from the sheaths of both spe-

cies: indeed the analogy between these two species is curious,

where the affinity is not very close. |

It is interesting to observe in these minute plants a parallel

and simultaneous growth of an internal filament and an investing

sheath, each in some measure independent of the other and re-

presenting separate systems of cellular development. This will

assist, I believe, to throw light upon the real structure of the

apparently homogeneous gelatinous sheaths with which many of

the lower plants are furnished.

Professor Harvey has placed provisionally in the genus Chroo-

lepus some other minute species of a dark colour and having an

external resemblance to the present plant: that excellent bota-

nist, however, at the same time remarks that they will probably

prove to be fungi. Chroolepus? Arnottii, Harv., for a specimen

of which I am indebted to the kindness of Professor Harvey, is

considered by Mr. Broome identical with the Torula conglu-

tinata of Corda, and in this opinion I quite agree with him. It

is properly an Antennaria. The present plant has nothing to do

with the genus Helminthosporium, though some species of that

genus has evidently been confounded with it by Capt. Carmi-

chael and others.

Chroolepus and Cystocoleus form with the genus Cenogonium,

Ehrenb., a small natural group, which it is difficult to locate in

either of the principal. divisions of cryptogamic plants. In the

structure of their filaments they exhibit an affinity to the Alga,

whilst they resemble the Lichens in the kind of situations in

which they are found growing. Cenogonium has, moreover,

apothecia very like those of a Lichen. Professor Kitzing has

grouped together the genera Chroolepus, Chantransia and

Chlorotylium, constituting of them his family Chantransiee, and

arranging them amongst the Alge near the Draparnaldiee.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. B.

Fig. 1. Filament of Cystocoleus ebeneus, with root-like appendages. Mag-

nified 270 linear.

— 2. Apex of a filament, in which the development of the investing sheath

has been arrested, and exhibiting the internal filament like that of

Chroolepus. Magnified 270 linear.

— 3. Portions of investing sheath. More highly magnified.

‘

. é

Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites on Coceochloris Brebissonii. 243

: XXVIL —Description of Coccochloris Brebissonil, @ new species

of the Palmellez, in conjugation. By G. H. K. "TW AITES.

[ With a Plate. ]

Coccochloris Brebissonit, n. sp. Frons saturate-viridis, gelatinosa,

vix cartilaginea, effusa, nec frustulosa: cellulis subsphericis

vel rotundato-ellipticis, minutissime granulosis: sporangiis

oblongis.

C. Brebissonii occurs upon the perpendicular surfaces of wet

rocks, forming a gelatinous or slightly cartilaginous coating, se-

parating very readily from the surface of the rock. It is of a pale

green colour, sometimes slightly reddish. The cells are shortly

elliptical with the ends much-rounded, and contain a minutely

granulose endochrome of a yellowish green colour. The gela-

tinous appendages of the cells cohere to form an apparently

homogeneous mass, and are not separately distinguishable as in

some species of the genus. The cells when conjugating are at

first united by a narrow connecting tube, but this soon enlarges

to the width of the cells. The sporangium is of an oblong form

and transparent, containing an endochrome somewhat similar to

that of the cells, but with the granules much larger. Imme-

diately that conjugation of two cells has commenced to take place,

their granules of endochrome are observed to have increased in

size, and this increase continues until the sporangium is mature.

During the formation of the sporangium, the original cell-mem-

branes appear to become absorbed, and are not thrown off as in

Cylindrocystis Brebissonii.

Branched threads similar to those represented in my figure of

Palmella botryoides, Grev.*, ramify throughout the gelatinous

mass of the present species, ‘but only in one instance have I suc-

ceeded in tracing a connexion between them and the cells, owing

I suspect to the state of maturity of the plant. By watching the

species attentively, I hope to be able to observe the early develop-

ment of the plant from the contents of the sporangia.

This well-marked species, which is I believe undescribed, I

have the greatest pleasure in dedicating to the learned French

botanist M. de Brébisson, to whose researches we are indebted

for the first discovery of species of Palmellee in a state of con-

jugation.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. C.

Fig. 1. Small portion of Coccochloris Brebissonit, showing the cells and

ramifying threads.

— 2. Cells of C. Brebissonii in conjugation.

— 3. Mature sporangia. All magnified 270 linear.

* Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 2. vol. ii. Pl. X.

16*

244 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata.

XXVIII.—On some new Paleozoic Echinodermata.

By Freperick M‘Coy, M.G.S. & N.H.S.D. &e.

CrinoipEa. (Articulata.)

Cupressocrinus (Gold.).

Ir will be observed in the following descriptions of two species

of this genus hitherto only known in the foreign Devonian strata,

that I have attributed interscapular plates to its cup as in Pofe-

riocrinus, although such are not indicated in the figures or ge-

neric characters of Goldfuss. I have however detected them in

an authentic specimen of his C. crassus from the Eifel m the

Cambridge collection, although not so clearly as in the followmg

species. In the number and position of the plates of the body,

Cupressocrinus and Poteriocrinus are identical; and in both,

the articulations for the arms extend the entire width of the

upper edge of each of the scapule; but there is a striking dif-

ference in their form, which seems dependent on the total dis-

similarity of their arms ; the cup in the latter genus is elongate-

conic, the comparatively narrow scapule giving off arms of mo-

derate width, dichotomizing frequently, while in Cupressoerinus

the cup is of an extremely wide saucer-like form, and the seapule

of inordinate width to give origin to the curiously wide, massive,

simple arms which render the genus so remarkable.

Cupressocrinus calyx (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Cup very wide, evenly convex, saucer-shaped, three

times wider than long; pelvis small, slightly concave, penta-

gonal, of five pentagonal pieces; alternating with and above

which are five large first-costals, their length and width equal

to the diameter of pelvis, four pentagonal and one with a very

short sixth side; alternating with, and above those, are five

pentagonal scapule, as long as the costals, but the width

double the length ; to the short side of the hexagonal costal is

obliquely attached a long pentagonal intercostal supporting

two very small interscapular plates; scapule very thick,

articular surface flat with an articular ridge running its whole

width ; all the plates slightly convex and eaneeh Width of

cup 9 lines.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Cupressocrinus impressus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Cup four times wider than deep; pelvis concealed in

a deep circular pit, out of which spring the broad ends of five

ovato-lanceolate first-costals, the apex of one of which is trun-

Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. 245

cated to support a small elongate interscapular plate, and on

its side rests a somewhat larger intercostal plate; scapule

about one-third wider than long, pentagonal, the two lower

sides concave, and the lower angles very much prolonged to

fit between the lanceolate costals ; substance of the jomts very

thick, projecting far into the visceral cavity, a strong perfo-

rated articular ridge runs across the top of the scapule ; all

the plates slightly convex and smooth.

Distinguished from the C. calyx by its deeply impressed pelvis

and long, lanceolate first-costals.

Not very uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derby-

shire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

(Semiarticulata.)

Poteriocrinus nuciformis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Body subovate, pointed below, constricted above from

the upper margins of the scapule being narrower than their

lower portion ; pelvic plates very small, form unknown ; first-

costals long, pentagonal, very narrow below, giving a pointed

appearance to the lower portion of cup; second costals large,

tumid, subhexagonal, nearly twice the length of the first-

costals, a little less wide than long; scapule pentagonal, about

one-third wider below than above, giving a very perceptible,

constricted appearance to the upper part of the cup, articula-

tions apparently the whole width of the plate; irregular in-

tercostal large, subhexagonal, supporting two small pentagonal

interscapulars ; surface smooth. Length of cup 8 lines, greatest

diameter (at second costals) 7 lines.

This closely resembles the P. Bockschii figured by Geinitz in

his ‘Grundriss der Versteinerungskunde,’ t. 23. f. 13, but of

which no description or definition has been published.

Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge—two examples.)

Poteriocrinus crassimanus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Column small, of thin circular joints ; supracolumnar

joint supporting five pentagonal first-costals, slightly wider

than long, between and above which rest five pentagonal sca-

pule about as long as the costals, but about one-third wider

than long, each of which supports one large cuneiform arm-

joint, wider than long, from each of which proceed two hands

of six joints each, thicker on alternate sides, the last joint

cuneiform and supporting two fingers of about thirty-five

joints, each wider than long; costal and scapular plates ra-

246 Mr.F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata.

diatingly marked at their margins. Length of cup 84 lines,

width 6 lines, length of rays 2 inches.

Of the arms visible one has but four joints, one has seven, and

the other three visible have six each. This species differs from

the P. radiatus (Aust.) by the slighter radiation of the plates, the

greater proportional width of the cup, the articulation of the arm-

joint extending the full width of the scapule, the latter distine-

tion being very striking as well as the consequent greater strength

of the rays. The surface seems obscurely granulose, but is not

distinctly preserved.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Hook Head, co. Wex-

ford.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

(Inarticulata.)

Platycrinus vesiculosus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Body spheroidal, depressed ; visceral portion hem1-

spherical, deeper than the cup; pelvis pentagonal, small, flat-

tened ; scapule small, rotundato-quadrate, one-third wider than

long, very thick, gibbous, slightly concave in the centre, lower

edge hanging below the pelvis, excavation for the first arm-

joints very small, round, marginal, less than one-third the

depth of the scapulee ; visceral plates very large, irregular, po-

lygonal, some of them nearly equalling the scapule in size,

they are moderately convex, and each rendered rugged by se-

veral small tubercular projections ; mouth lateral, surrounded

by small plates. Length of small specimen from pelvis to

vertex 6 lines, width 8 lines.

The very large, bubble-like tuberculation of the visceral plates

and the small, gibbous scapule give a most peculiar aspect to this

species, quite unlike any other I am acquainted with. I find

the characters very constant.

Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone near Bakewell,

Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Platycrinus diadema (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Body very much depressed, spheroidal (from the base

of pelvis to the vertex one-third less than the diameter between

the arms) ; pelvis large, depressed, pentagonal, without divi-

sional lines columnar adherence circular, crenated, one-third

the diameter of the pelvis, but seated in the bottom of a deep

circular excavation three-fourths the diameter of the pelvis;

scapule hexagonal, nearly twice as wide above as below, about

one-third wider than long, very slightly convex except at the

es ets Te a

Tae * Cael er ee

eel et 0 we bit

Sie tera

Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. 247

articulation for the arms, which are prominent, very large,

broad, and two-thirds the depth of the plate ; interscapular

plate large, hexagonal ; visceral plates rather small, hemisphe-

rical. Height from pelvis to vertex 1 inch.

The very wide, depressed, turban-like form of this species

(which I find constant) easily distinguishes it from its congeners.

All the plates are even and smooth.

Not uncommon in the white decomposing encrinal beds of

earboniferous limestone at Cleenish, co. Fermanagh, north of

Treland.

_ (Col. University of Cambridge and Royal Dublin Society.)

Platycrinus megastylus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Body broad ovate, visceral portion convex, not much

elevated ; cup rapidly expanding, conical; pelvis pentagonal,

very small, resembling a prominent rim to the very large cir-

cular columnar attachment, the diameter of which is three

times greater than from its circumference to the edge of the

pelvic plate ; scapule slightly convex, even, nearly twice as wide

above as below, little wider than long ; excavations for the arm-

plates large, nearly half the depth of the scapule ; capital plates

variable in size and number, but large, few, unequal, polygonal,

and most of them presenting a large conical protuberance in

the centre ; entire surface smooth. Length of body 10 lines,

width between the arms 9 lines.

‘This species is excellently ficured by Prof. Phillips (Geol.

Yorksh.) with a doubtful reference to the P. levis of Miller. The

latter species is, I believe, generally admitted now to be distinct,

but having examined specimens agreeing with the above ficure,

I find the species to which it belongs differs both from that to

which Goldfuss and that to which Mr. Austin have referred it,

by the comparatively enormous size of the columnar attachment,

and the narrow prominent rim to which the rest of the pelvic

plate seems reduced.

The specimens above described are from the carboniferous

limestone of Bolland, where it occurs in company with numbers

of the P. pileatus, Gold. (P. antheliontes, Aust.), which it much

resembles, but from which it is easily distinguished by the above

characters.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Actinocrinus (Amphoracrinus °) olla (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Inversely pyriform, very gibbous ; arm-bases small,

not very prominent ; cup below the arms hemispherical, visce-

ral portion above very wide, elevated, cylindrical ; all the plates

248 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata.

above and below flattened ; pelvis small, flattened, pentagonal,

supporting on four of its sides four large hexagonal first-costal

plates, about one-third wider than long, and on the fifth side

one pentagonal plate; the five regular second costals are scarcely

one-third wider than long, smaller than the first-costals and

hexagonal, with the two upper lateral sides so short as some-

times to make the plates seem quadrangular ; intercostals hex-

agonal, longer than the first-costals ; pectoral plates rather

large, flat, polygonal ; scapule pentagonal (or occasionally with

the upper lateral angles truncated so as to be slightly hepta-

gonal), one-third shorter than the first-costals ; interscapulars

heptagonal or octagonal, as long as the intercostals; the sur-

face of all the plates marked with minute vermicular wrinkles.

Diameter of cup 1 inch 9 lines.

The sculpturing resembles that of the A. (Amphoracrinus) am-

phora, from which the species is distinguished by its round inflated

pot-like figure, small arm-bases, proportionate length of the

costals, &e.

Very common in the Derbyshire carboniferous limestone in

company with the Potertocrinus granulosus.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Actinocrinus (Amphoracrinus) Atlas (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. General figure of body elongate-oval, diameter between

the arms little more than half the height of the body ; pelvis

pentagonal, of three thick flattened jomts ; first-costals small,

one pentagonal and five wider heptagonal, the latter nearly twice

as wide as long ; second costals as long as the first, but only

one-third wider than long, hexagonal or sometimes quadrate

(according as the upper lateral angles are entire or slightly

truncated) ; scapule short, pentagonal, as wide as the second

costals ; intercostals hexagonal, exceeding the first-costals in

length ; arm-bases prominent, and over each is an elongate

conical tubercle ; pectoral plates rather large, convex and irre-

gularly polygonal; vertex covered by a very large hemisphe-

rical plate, surrounded by six slightly smaller polygonal ones

having a large conical protuberance in the middle ; mouth lon-

gitudinally oval, rather nearer the vertex than the arm-base

over the pentagonal first-costal, to which it inclines; all the

plates except the large ones of the vertex marked with minute

vermicular wrinkles. Length from pelvis to plate on vertex

13 inch, diameter between the arms 10 lines.

The enormous size of the visceral portion above the arms

(nearly three times the height of the cup) has suggested the spe-

cific name for this crinoid, which resembles the 4. (Amphoracrinus)

Gilbertsoni and A. (Amphoracrinus) amphora in its markings, pro-

Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. 249

minent tubercles over the arm-bases and great plates on the

vertex ; but it differs from those, besides the great size of the

visceral portion, very obviously in the greater proportional length

and less width of the costals, most remarkably of the second

series.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Bolland.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Eucalyptrocrinus polydactylus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. (Small concave pelvis not seen) ; first-costals hexagonal,

convex, one-third wider than long, each supporting a quadran-

gular second costal, nearly twice as wide as long, its width nearly

one-third less than that of the first costal ; on each second costal

rests a pentagonal scapular joint, equalling the second costal

in width but exceeding it in depth; on each scapula rest two

hexagonal first arm-joints nearly equalling the scapulze in width

and depth, and joining by their inner margins (so that the in-

terbrachial plates cannot rest on the scapule) ; on each of these

rests a smaller hexagonal second arm-joint, from each of which

arise two hands of four or five fingers each; between the two

second arm-joints of each arm is a small heptagonal inter-

brachial plate, its inferior pointed end resting on the two first

arm-joints, and its truncated upper end supporting the small

lozenge-shaped plate peculiar to this genus ; circumscribed by

the first and second costal, scapular, and first arm-plates, are

the five large, equal, convex, nine-sided intercostal plates, each

supporting on its upper edge a vertical row of three hexagonal

interbrachial plates. Diameter of cup about 1+ inch.

Besides the differences of proportion in the various plates

which may be gathered from the description, this differs from

the Hypanthocrinus (Eucalyptrocrinus) decorus (Phil.) and E. ro-

saceus (Gold.) in the lateral union of the first arm-joints, and

their supporting the interbrachial plates, instead of the scapule,

the scapulze consequently being pointed above ; also in the plates

resting on the intercostal not being bifid, and most remarkably

from all of the genus in the number of fingers, there being but

two to each hand in the other species.

Rare in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley.

(Col. A cast in the University collection at Cambridge.)

BLASTOIDEA.

Pentremites campanulatus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Bell-shaped, base as wide as the body ; pseudambu-

lacra* wide above, tapering to the angles at the base ; trans-

* I use the word pseudambulacra here to designate those poriferous rows

in Pentremites, &c. which resemble ambulacra, but the pores of which are

250 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata.

verse suture between the first and second series of supra-basal

plates nearly medial; base flattened; surface minutely gra-

nulated.. Length 3 lines, width 3 lines. |

If we suppose the lower third abruptly cut off a P. ellipticus,

we should have a good idea of this little species, which agreeing

with the above in most characters is distinguished by its small

size, more tapering ambulacra, greater proportional width and

wide base.

Rare in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Codaster (M‘Coy), n. g.

Etym. coder, tintinnabulum, and aornp, stella.

Gen. Char. Cup conical, with the upper part broad, flat, trun-

cate ; pelvis deep, conical, of three pieces, one tetragonal and

two pentagonal, each having its imner apex

notched to form part of the round columnar

canal; on the upper edges of these rest five

large equal first supra-basal plates which reach

to the truncated summit, to which from their

mesial gibbosity they give a pentagonal out-

line ; in the centre of this superior disc the pat terminal disc

mouth seems situated, and from it five promi- of Codaster.

nent, minutely porous pseudambulacra diverge,

one to each angle, each being placed on a thick tapering ridge

divided by a mesial sulcus ; from the re-entering angles of those

ridges four other thick, rapidly tapering ridges proceed, one

to the middle of each of four of the straight sides, each ridge

at its thick, oral end shows an obscure impression, probably

of the ovarian pores ; the fifth space is without a ridge, being

occupied by a large, ovate or lozenge-shaped (? anal) opening ;

the depressed, triangular intervening spaces are marked with

coarse, rough parallel striz nearly coinciding in direction with

the pseudambulacral ridges, and converging to the second set

of ridges ; the impressed lines between these strize seem punc-

tured, the fifth (? posterior) space is without sulcation,

These strange and beautiful forms, the ‘hell-stars, as they

may be called, are obviously allied to Pentremites (taking P. Der-

biensis, florealis, oblongus, ellipticus, and such like as the types of

the genus), from which they differ in having the small basal

plates enormously developed into a conical pelvis, and having the

pseudambulacra entirely confined to the capital plates (which here

found by MM. Roemer and Yondell (Bulletin de la Soc. Géol. de France

for 17th April 1848) to be really the alimentary canals of a double row of

little jointed tentacles resembling I imagine-those of Pseudocrinites.

Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata. 251

form a truncated disc) instead of being continued through a

slit in the supra-basal plates nearly to their base. On the nature

of the peculiar sulcation, represented im the subjoined sketch in

four of the interambulacral spaces, I have no remark to offer. In

Prof. Forbes’s paper on the British Cystidea in the second volume

of the ‘Memoirs of the Geol. Survey,’ p. 529, there is a figure

representing “ the projection of the arm-bearing surface of the

Pentremites pentagonalis,” which resembles the disc of our genus

except in having the posterior interambulacral space sulcated, and

with athick mesial ridge like the rest ; 1 do not suppose that that

figure is meant to represent the Platycrinus pentagonalis of Mil-

ler, forming the Pentremites id. of G. Sowerby and Phillips, which

presents no resemblance of the kind. I only know the following

two species, from the carboniferous limestone.

Codaster acutus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Pelvic and supra-basal plates of equal length; pelvis

acutely conical, obtusely subtrigonal in section ; columnar ad-

herence small, round, prominent; surface smooth. Length

6 lines, width of disc 5 lines.

Not very uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Bolland.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Codaster trilobatus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Supra-basal one-third longer than the basal or pelvic

plates ; pelvis divided into three-tumid lobes which hang be-

low the columnar adherence ; surface smooth. Length 7 lines,

width of dise 5 lines.

Not uncommon in the carboniferous limestone of Derbyshire.

(Col. ee of Cambridge.)

Ord. PeriscHorcuinipa (M‘Coy).

All the known Echinida—from the spheroidal Echini with the

mouth and anus both central, one vertically under the other, to the

elongated, symmetrical Spatangi with their mouth and anus at

opposite ends of the ventral disc—all agree in having their case

made up of twenty vertical rows of plates, ten ambulacral and ten

interambulacral. This is not only the most persistent character

of the entire group, but the number becomes of extreme interest

when, with Agassiz and Valentin, we view the globose test of the

sea-urchins as a mere modification of the same parts which we find

in a 5-rayed starfish,—an ideal division of the mesial suture con-

necting the two rows of plates in each interambulacrum of the

former, giving at once the ambulacra, lateral ossicles, and other

characters of the latter. The Echinites of the palzeozoic rocks

however are constructed on an entirely different plan, having three

252 Mr. F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata.

or more rows of interambulacral plates, instead of two as in those

of the newer rocks and existing seas ; as therefore those sea-urchins

differ from all of the order Echinida in the great number of rows

of plates in the test, usually having an odd number of rows in the

interambulacra, and the consequent impossibility of theoretically

dividing them at the sutures into five equal parts, I would pro-

pose to form a peculiar order for their reception under the above

title, indicating the complexity of thei structure. I first drew

attention to the structural peculiarities of those fossils in 1844

in my ‘ Synopsis of the Carb. Limest. Fossils of Ireland’ (p.171

to 174), where I gave the generic characters of the genus Pale-

chinus (proposed in manuscript by my friend Dr. Scouler), and

described and figured several species having from three to five

rows of plates in the interambulacra. In the same work I stated

that the plates of the so-called Cidarites of the carboniferous

period being hexagonal was a proof that they too must have had,

like the Palechini, more than two rows of interambulacral plates,

and being consequently distinct from the newer fossil and recent

Cidaris, | mentioned that I had long distinguished them in

manuscripts (in the collections at Dublin) under the name of

Archeocidaris. In that work I withdrew my own name however

in favour of Echinocrinus, by which M. Agassiz had announced

his intention of designating the carboniferous Cidaris Neri, &e.

in his Introduction to the 2nd livr. of his ‘ Monog. des Echinod.

Fossiles, p. 15: although he did not either define the genus

or recognise the aforesaid peculiarities, the name itself seemed

to indicate an entirely different affinity, namely with the Cri-

noidea, in which group this generic name is placed in Agassiz’s

‘Nomenclator Zoologicus.’ I propose to resume now my old

name for this genus, Ist, because M. Agassiz neither mdicated

the affinities nor gave any descriptive notice of the genus Echi-

nocrinus, while I have done both for my Archeocidaris ; 2nd, se-

veral of the continental geologists have not followed my example

in rejecting my own name, but prefer Archeocidaris ; 3rd, in the

‘ Catalogue Raisonné des Nchinodermes,’ &c., published by MM.

Agassiz and Desor in the ‘ Annales des Sc. Nat.’ for November

1846, no mention is made of the genus Hchinocrinus, but the

species which were to have formed the type of it (Cidaris Nerit,

&c.) are given under the new title of Paleocidaris, which of

course has no claims for adoption on the score of priority; nor

do MM. Agassiz and Desor even there seem aware of the pecu-

liarity in form of the interambulacral plates or their abnormal

number, although my observations on those points are mentioned

by M. Verneuil nearly two years before in his ‘ Coup d’ceil général

sur la Faune Paléozoique de Russie,’ prefixed to the second vol.

of MM. Murchison, Verneuil, and Keyserling’s great work on

Mr, F. M‘Coy on some new Paleozoic Echinodermata, 258

Russia and the Ural Mountains. Under those circumstances,

therefore, it seems the most simple and correct course to use the

ia term Archeocidaris for those fossils.

The order Perischoechinida may be divided into two families :

Ist, Palechinide, having the interambulacral plates crowded with

small, subequal, spinigerous tubercles, not perforated, the spines

of one form (including Palechinus, Melonites, Owen and Nor-

wood, &c.); 2nd, Archeocidaride, having the spines and tubercles

of two forms and sizes, the primary spines very large, generally

muricated, crenulated at the base, and each supported on a large

mammillated and perforated primary tubercle surrounded by an

elevated ring, never more than one on any plate, generally sur-

: rounded by a crowd of the small secondary tubercles (including

a Archeocidaris, M‘Coy, and the following). These family divi-

____ sions rest on the same characters as the separation of the true

. Echini and the Cidaride among the normally formed Echinida.

Perischodomus (M‘Coy), n. g.

Etym. wepicxe@v, complexus, and daua, domus.

Gen. Char. Spheroidal, depressed, subpentagonal ; ambulacra

narrow, of two rows of small plates, most usually of a trans-

oo o Oo

° 99?

o c

(3) ;

eG °¢o

a. Diagram of portion of interambulacrum and ambulacra of Perischodomus.

b. ait: of the primary and some of the secondary tubercles magnified more

ighly.

ce. One of the ovarian plates.

versely elongate pentagonal figure, and each pierced by one

pair of simple pores; interambulacra wide, of five rows of

plates very irregular in size and shape, all the plates covered

with small equal granules or secondary tubercles, while the

row on each side adjoining the ambulacra alone bear the small,

smooth primary spmes, one on each, the supporting tubercle

being small, mammillated, perforated, but not crenulated, sur-

rounded by a double ring and situated not in the centre, but

near the ambulacral edge, a little above the middle; ovarian

254 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum.

plates pierced each with six foramina; mouth and anus small,

both central. |

This genus is remarkable for the irregularity of form and size —

of the interambulacral plates, differing in this both from Archeo-

cidaris and Palechinus ; from the former it also differs in the

greater number of the interambulacral plates being destitute of

the mammillated primary tubercle, and by its small size and

lateral position on those plates which do bear it ; from Palechinus

it differs, besides the above, in the two rows of primary tubercles

to each interambulacrum, &c. I at present know but one species.

Perischodomus biserialis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Diameter (of flattened specimens) about 24 inches,

width of ambulacra at middle 3 lines; width of mouth and

ovarian circle each about 3 lines; granules on the five rows of

irregular interambulacral plates scarcely visible, the two rows

of mammillated and perforated primary tubercles bordering

the ambulacra very small ; two rows of ambulacral plates, about

six or seven occupying the same space as one of the interam- —

bulacral plates of the middle of the row.

Some few of the ambulacral plates are wedge-shaped, pointed

towards the interambulacra, as in the sketch. The primary

spines, as far as seen, were cylindrical and smooth.

Rare in the lower carboniferous limestone of Hook Head, Wex-

ford.

(Col. University of Cambridge (anal and genital half), and

Dr. Griffith at Dublin (oral half).)

XXIX.—Alge Orientales :—Descriptions of new Species belonging

to the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitiz, LL.D. &ec.*

[Continued from p. 219.]

[| With a Plate. }

16. Sargassum squarrosum (nob.); caule filiformi, angulato; foliis

(parvis) anguste obovatis, obtusis, plus minusve repando-dentatis ;

vesiculis subsphericis, brevissime petiolatis ; receptaculis obovatis

vel lineari-oblongis, plano-compressis, acute lateque dentatis.

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight.

Root I have not seen. Stem filiform, angular, a foot to, pro-

bably, a foot and a half long, bushy with numerous branches

which appear to be generally 2 or 3 inches long. Leaves

small, half an inch or, rarely, three-fourths of an inch in length,

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, February 8, 1849.

Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. 255

narrow-obovate, rounded at the apex, attenuated at the base into

a slender and rather long footstalk, often nearly entire, but more

generally repando- or even serrato-dentate, furnished with pores,

and a nerve which disappears before reaching the summit. Ves?-

cles nearly the size of hempseed, subspherical, supported on stalks

scarcely a line long. Receptacles a line or more in length, ax-

illary, obovate, or oblong, compressed, the margin and apex fur-

nished with broad sharp teeth; frequently the receptacles are

proliferous, the whole forming a very irregularly divided raceme,

which is sometimes so twisted and curled as to give it the appear-

ance of a cluster of minute proliferous leaves.

From the two imperfect specimens which I possess of this

plant, I suspect that it is subject to considerable variation, and

my figure and description are given chiefly with a view of affording

algologists a memorandum for its more accurate investigation.

On one of my specimens several of the leaves are converted into

vesicles, which are supported on stalks 2 lines long resembling

the lower part of the leaf; these are also winged and apiculate.

17. Sargassum divaricatum (nob.) ; caule angulato ; foliis linearibus,

acuminatis, breviter petiolatis, uninervibus, subintegerrimis ; vesi-

culis numerosis, sphericis, petiolatis, petiolis planis, dilatatis ;

receptaculis cylindraceis, filiformibus, divaricato-dichotomis.

Wight in herb. no. 7.

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indie Orientalis ; Wight.

Root I have not seen. Entire plant probably a foot or more

in length. Stem nearly as thick as a crow-quill, giving off

spreading branches at short intervals 4 to 6 inches long, which

are clothed with numerous short ramuli and leaves, so as to give

the whole plant a bushy appearance. Leaves somewhat more

than an inch in length, a lme or more broad, more or less

acuminate, entire, or rarely obscurely subdentate, shortly petio-

late, furnished with a nerve and pores. Vesicles spherical, smaller

than hempseed, on little flat dilated petioles about a line long;

sometimes they are margined, and occasionally on longer stalks

resembling an abbreviated leaf, and apiculate. Receptacles fili-

form, cylindraceous, subdichotomously divided, the segments

spreading, the whole forming axillary tufts, often 3 or 4 lines in

length. Colour reddish brown, that of the receptacles black.

Substance cartilaginous.

A well-marked species, the receptacles separating it at once

from its congeners. When luxuriant the three or four tufts on

a ramulus seem to form one mass, and to the naked eye suggest

the idea of a little parasitic Gigartina, and is by no means unlike

dwarf specimens of Gymnogongrus Griffithsie, Mart. Sometimes

the receptacles are less abundant and conspicuous, having fewer

256 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum.

divisions, the segments however being often nearly 2 lines long.

The leaves bear a considerable resemblance to those of Sargassum

bacciferum, but are much more numerous.

18. Sargassum acutifolium (nob.); caule plano-compresso, distiche

ramoso ; foliis linearibus utrinque attenuatis, acutissimis, integer-

rimis, uninervibus, ad ramulos filiformibus ; vesiculis sparsis, sub-

ellipticis, petiolatis, petiolis planis ; receptaculis compressis, lineari-

oblongis, ad apicem dentatis.

Sargassum acinaria, Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 22 ??

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight.

Root 1 have not seen. Plant probably 2 or 8 feet long.

Stem (or probably primary branch) plano-compressed, a line or

more broad, distichously branched; branches about an inch apart,

8-12 inches long, flat like the stem, bearing ramuli 2-3 inches

long, at intervals of 4 to 3 of an inch, which in their turn bear

a smaller series upon which the fructification is placed. Leaves,

the larger ones at the base of the branches, 2 inches im length,

linear, acuminated at each extremity, entire, furnished with a

nerve and a few scattered pores: the rest much smaller, almost

filiform, those accompanying the fructification sometimes so slen- _

der as to be capillary. Vesicles scarcely half the size of hemp-

seed, very sparingly developed, somewhat elliptical, on flat slender

stalks, 2 lines or more long, mostly produced at the base of

the racemes of receptacles. Sometimes a vesicle occurs at the

extremity of a leaf. Receptacles minute, axillary, oblong or linear-

oblong, compressed, generally toothed at the apex, forming more —

or less divided racemes. Colour reddish black. Substance car-

tilaginous.

It is not without considerable hesitation that I separate this

plant from Sargassum acinaria of Agardh. There are however

differences, judging from his description, (and in the absence of

authenticated specimens,) which seem to be sufficiently decisive.

The stem in S. acinaria is said to be angular. In the specimens

before me both it and the branches are clearly plano-compressed,

‘and give off the ramifications in a distichous manner. ‘This

character alone would remove my plant from the species above

mentioned. The receptacles, described simply as cylindraceous

in S. acinaria, are in the present plant, when fully deve-

loped, more or less compressed, and toothed at the apex. The

cauline leaves are not “lanceolate,” being too narrow to be

termed even linear-lanceolate ; but this is a character so liable —

to variation that much stress cannot be laid upon it. The

racemes of fructification are truly axillary. The vesicles (in the

specimens under examination) very few. Sargassum acutifolium

is, from the abundance of the narrow leaves (which spread at a

considerable angle), and also of the closely approximated tufts of

;

iy:

Mr. P. H. Gosse on, two new Birds from Jamaica. = 257

receptacles, very bushy in appearance. My specimens are not

more than 14 inches long, but evidently indicate a plant 2 or

3 feet in length.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X.

Sargassum squarrosum.

1. A branch.

2. Leaves.

3. Vesicles.

4. Receptacles. | The last magnified.

Sargassum divaricatum.

Fig. 1. One of the ramuli.

— 2. Vesicles.

— 3. Do.

— 4. Receptacles. 3 & 4 magnified.

Sargassum acutifolium.

Fig. 1. A small branch. tet

— 2.-Do. from a young plant.

— 3. Vesicles.

— 4. Do. produced at the end of leaves.

— 5. A raceme.

— 6. A single receptacle. 5 & 6 magnified.

XXX.—Descriptions of two new Birds from Jamaica.

By Puitie Henry Gosse.

Tae former of the two species which I am about te describe was

accidentally overlooked in writing my ‘ Birds of Jamaica,’ and the

latter has been discovered since the publication of that work.

Elania cotta. Uength 51 inches, expanse of wing 8,5,, flexure

2,55, rictus 13, tarsus ;8,, middle toe 55. rides dark hazel ; feet

dark slate-gray; beak black. Head blackish ash; crown bril-

liant yellow, commonly concealed; back and rump olive; tail

blackish with olive edges; wing black; the primaries edged

faintly, the secondaries, tertiaries and greater coverts conspicu-

ously, with pale yellow; third quill longest. A white stripe,

ill-defined, over the eye, meeting on the forehead ; ear-coverts

white, with dark tips; chin, cheeks, throat, and breast white,

speckled obscurely with black beneath the eyes; belly, vent,

under tail-coverts, and inner surface of wings, delicate pale

yellow. |

This little Tyrant, for want of any obvious peculiarities to di-

stinguish it from others of its genus, I have named from the

locality where I first met with it, the Cotta-wood, a tangled cop- —

pice on Grand Vale Mountain, in the parish of St. Ehzabeth. I

afterwards observed it in other situations, as in the woods around

Bluefields, but it does not appear to be anywhere common: nor

am I able to say whether it is a permanent resident, or merely a

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iui. 17

258 Mr. P. H. Gosse on two new Birds from Jamaica.

winter visitant in Jamaica. Its manners, as far as I have noticed

them, resemble those of the other Tyrants; pursuing insects in

the air, and retiring to a prominent twig to eat them. I have

observed one attack with much clamour a John-to-whit (Vzreo-

sylva olivacea), on the wing.

A figure of this species will be found in my ‘ Illustrations of

the Birds of Jamaica,’ Part xi. plate 45.

Trochilus Maria. Length 4,4, inches; wing from flexure 2+4;

rictus rather more than 77; tarsus ;%,; middle toe 5. Beak

(in a dried state) blackish brown above, buff below, with the tip

black : irides ?; feet black. Crown dull black, each feather

tipped with a spangle of green and bronze, the spangles having

a tendency to form longitudinal rows : nape and sides of the neck

blackish, beset with spangles less numerous, but larger and more

golden than on the crown: back and shoulders of wings richly

bronzed with a ruddy golden hue, slightly tending to green im

some lights ; rump and upper tail-coverts more decidedly golden

green ; tail black, glossed with golden green, principally towards

the tips of the feathers, the uropygials having more of the me-

tallic lustre than the rest; wing quills and greater coverts pur-

plish black, the innermost coverts and the winglet tipped with

golden : throat, breast and belly emerald green, not scaly, the

tips of the feathers only being metallic and showing the brownish

black bases between them: vent and under tail-coverts black.

The specimen appears to be an immature male.

This specimen of a species previously unknown to me was

obligingly forwarded to me by my esteemed scientific friend,

Richard Hill, Esq. of Spanish-Town, to whom it was sent from

the mountains of Manchester. It is near to Polytmus, but dif-

fers from it in the inferior length of its beak, and im the colours

of the plumage; but being apparently young, it is impossible to

say what its adult condition may prove. I am happy however

to fortify my own judgment by that of Mr. Gould, who on my

showing it to him decidedly pronounced it new. 3

Mr. Hill writes me concerning the specimen : “ It was startled

from a nest in which were two young ones, and was obtained

by charging some of the blossoms of the mountain-pride (Spa-

thelia simplex) on which it was feeding, with minute doses of

strychnine. As soon as it sucked from one of the poisoned cha-

lices, it fluttered, and fell dead.” The nest does not differ in

structure from those made of the drab-coloured down of the

Eriodendron, or of the Ochroma lagopus, with a stucco of lichens.”

Mr. Hill had at first proposed to name this species “ brae-

teatus,’ but afterwards substituted the feminine appellative,

which I have pleasure in placing at the head of this article.

“ Doubting,” he observes, “whether bracteatus was sufficiently

Mr. H. E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred. 259

distinctive, I had meditated calling it Maria, in remembrance of

my late talented little niece, who had assisted me so much in my

natural history studies, by collecting specimens and getting up

facts relating to the instincts and habits of the objects I noted

or described. Maria was with me in Manchester when I procured

the green-backed swallow (your Hirundo euchrysea), and we visited

together in the very district where this new Trochilus was found ;

but I hesitated about the adoption of her name, from the impos-

sibility of putting it in any other way than as ‘ Trochilus Maria,’

though 7. Cora and 7. Mango might reconcile me to it.

[Other examples, as Anna, Sappho, &c., might also be added.]

I leave the matter m your hands, but would suggest that the

specific soubriquet should be considered undetermined, till fresh

specimens be obtained.”

A figure of this specimen appears in my ‘Illustrations,’ Part xiii.

plate 22.

XXXI.— Supplementary Notices regarding the Dodo and its

Kindred. Nos. 4,5. By H. E. Srricxianp, M.A., F.G.S.

{Continued from p. 139.]

4. The Dodo applied to Heraldry.—I am indebted to the Rev.

Richard Hooper, of St. Stephen’s, Westminster, for obligingly

calling my attention to what may be ealled the heraldic depart-

ment of the Dodo-history. The introduction of such a subject

into a scientific journal would require apology were it not certain

that many a curious fact of history, both physical and civil, may

be disentangled from the quaint devices of armorial pageantry.

It now appears that besides the ‘“ human Dodos” referred to by a

witty (yet scientific) writer in Blackwood’s Magazine (Jan. 1849,

p- 81), a family has existed in modern times, bearing the syno-

nymous name of Dronte, and decorated with a Dodo on their

armorial shield. Could we now trace out the whereabouts of this

family, we might possibly elicit from their archives some original

facets connected with the present matter. All my inquiries about

the Dronte family have indeed hitherto been fruitless, but I hope |

that this notice may induce heraldic students to throw light on

the subject. The passage to which I here refer is contained in

the ‘Academy of Armory and Blazon’ by Randle Holme, pub-

lished at Chester in 1688 ; book ii. ch. 13. p. 289. The Rev.

J. Baron of Queen’s College, Oxford, has kindly afforded access

to a copy of this rare work in the library of that college, and has

enabled Mr. Delamotte to engrave the following facsimile of the

heraldic device. This figure seems to have been copied, with a

ittle alteration, from that contained in the rare edition of Bon-

17*

260 Mr. H.E. Strickland on the Dodo and its Kindred.

tekoe (see ‘Dodo and its Kindred,’ p. 63), but the description is

evidently taken from Clustus, Exotica, cap. iv. The author ju-

diciously points out the discrepancy between the colour of the

wings as given by Clusius and Bontius, which is explained by

Dr. Hamel (‘ Der Dodo,’ &c. pp. 25, 34) to have arisen from a

mistranslation of the original Dutch ‘of Van Neck. :

It is remarkable that although Holme takes his description

from the works of Clusius and Bontius, yet his figure is copied

from neither, but is taken from a third, and wholly independent,

source. This seems conclusive as to the actual existence of a

family bearing these arms ; for had they been Holme’s own in-

vention, he would naturally have copied the figure from one of

the two works which furnished him with the description. So

now to our author. .

“He beareth Sable a Dodo, or Dronte proper. By the name

of Dronte. This exotic bird doth equal a Swan in bigness, and

is of some authors termed Gallus Peregrinus and Sygnus Cu-

cullatus, a Hooded Swan; yet it is of a far differrent shape.

For the head is great, covered (as it were) with a certain mem-

brane, resembling a hood. The bill is thick, and long, yellow

next the head, the point black ; the upper chap is hooked at the

end, the lower chap had a blew spot between the yellow and

black. It is covered with thin short feathers, and wants win

in stead thereof it hath four or five long black feathers ; that the

hinder part of the body is round, flat, and fleshy, wherein for the

tail were four or five small curled feathers, twirled up together,

of an ash colour. The legs thick and short with long sharp

pointed toes, yellowish ; claws black. Thighs covered with black

feathers, the rest of the body grey. Yet Bontius, lib. 5. chap. 17.

in his History of India, describes it to have a great ill-favoured

head, covered with a membrane like a hood ; the bill bluish white,

the tips of the upper mandable black, the lower yellow, the body

is covered with soft grey feathers ; the soft feathered wings of a

yellowish ash colour ; legs yellowish, and both them and the toes

set with broad scales.”

5. Stones in the stomach of birds, indicative of frugivorous

habits —In the ‘ Dodo and its Kindred, ? p. 43, it is stated that

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. 261

«stones are only swallowed by frugivorous birds, which require

them to triturate their food, and are never found in the gizzards

of the Raptores.” Hence it was argued, that the Dodo, which is

known to have had stones in its stomach, could have no affinity to

Raptorial birds. Dr. G. Dickie of Aberdeen has however called

my attention to a passage in Sir J. C. Ross’s Antarctic Expe-

dition, which shows that the above generalization, though un-

doubtedly true in general, admits, like all rules, of an exception.

It is there mentioned (vol. ii. p. 159) that stones were usually

found in the stomachs of the Aptenodytes Forsteri, to the amount

of two to twenty lbs. weight. This is certainly a remarkable

fact in the case of a piscivorous bird, and indicates some pecu-

liarity in its habits which it would be desirable to clear up. Do

any of the fucivorous Fish swallow pebbles to help digestion,

and can the Penguin have thus acquired these foreign matters at

second hand? But whatever be the cause of this habit in the

Penguin, it does not affect the argument as to the remoteness of

the Dodo from the Raptorial birds.

XXXII.—Coniributions to the Botany of South America.

By Joun Mizrs, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.

[Continued from p. 146. ]

BRACHISTUS.

A PARTICULAR group of plants has been before alluded to under

this name (ante, p. 144), most of which have been referred to

Witheringia by Prof. Kunth, and from which genus I have shown

that they differ by having a campanular calyx generally with an

almost entire margin, which does not enlarge with the fruit, by

a much smaller berry and other characters. They are also di-

stinet from Aenistus by the calyx being generally entire on the

margin, rarely 5-toothed, and not having the five strong prominent

nervures which give to the calyx of the latter genus the appear-

ance of an almost pentangular tube: they differ also in the much

shorter tube of the corolla, a more rotate border, more dilated

stamens arising from a triangular expansion at the base, as in

Hebecladus and Saracha; their flowers are considerably less in

size, and they have smaller berries, which exhibit a very thin

membranaceous dissepiment, not thickened in the middle by the

confluence of the placentz, as in Witheringia, Acnistus, Iochroma,

Saracha, &c.; the placentz on the contrary, originating from a

central line in the middle of the dissepiment, are thin and

‘slender, projecting for a short distance at right angles into the

cavity of the cell, and then become furcated, continuing mem-

262 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus.

branaceous, with numerous seeds attached on each side. The

ovarium is also surrounded at its base by a distinct annular dise,

and is not seated simply upon a fleshy torus as m Aenistus.

These plants appear to me closely allied to the Physalis arbo-

yescens, Willd, which, on account of its arborescent habit and its

different form of flower, | propose to separate from that genus

and attach to this group. They may thus be made to constitute

a distinct genus under the name of Brachistus, from BpdywoTos,

brevissimus, on account of the shortness of the tube of their

corolla. As Lochroma (which I have made to include Chenesthes)

differs from Acnistus principally in the length of the tube of its

corolla, so Brachistus on the other hand is not less distinct from

that genus on account of the extreme shortness of the tube of

the corolla, and its deeply cleft rotate border. This genus will

first include all the species of Wetheringia of Prof. Kunth (of

which I will give below amended characters) with the exception

of W. riparia, which from its infundibuliform corolla is evidently

an Acnistus, and W. angustifolia, which from its racemose blue

flowers and other characters evidently does not belong to this

genus, appertaining more probably to the same group as Solanum

montanum. For the same reason are excluded the W. crassifolia,

Dun., and W. pendula, R. and Sch. The W. salicifolia, Hook.,

is a Capraria according to Mr. Bentham, although it offers re-

gular pentandrous flowers: it evidently belongs to the genus

Xuaresia of R. and P.: the six herbaceous species of Witheringia

_ of Dunal and Sprengel enumerated by Dr. Walpers (Repert. iui.

pp- 31, 32), as 1 have before remarked, appear to me to belong to

Solanum. The following I consider to be its generic characters :

Bracuistus (gen. nov.).—Calyz parvus, urceolatus, margine

integro, vel rarius 4—5-dentato, persistens et non augescens.

Corolla subrotata, tubo brevi, limbo 4—5-partito, lobis oblongis

acutis, «stivatione valvata. Stamina 4—5, erecta; filamenta

imo subdilatata, paulo supra basin corolle adnata; anthere

oblong, submucronulatz, 2-lobze, lobis arcte aduatis margine

exteriore dehiscentibus. Ovarium ovatum, disco annulari imo

cinctum, 2-loculare, dissepimento tenui utrinque in placentam

membranaceam bifidam ovuligeram producto, ovulis plurimis.

Stylus simplex, longitudine stammum. Stigma clavatum, sub-

2-lobum. Bacca parva, globosa, calyce parvulo suffulta, 2-

locularis. Semina compressa, in pulpo aquoso nidulantia,

sublenticularia, festa aspero-scrobiculata ; ceetera ignota.—Ar-

bores vel frutices Americe Aiquinoctialis: folia alterna vel sepius

gemina, altero multo minori et heteromorpho, subintegra vel an-

gulato-dentata ; flores aaillares, fasciculato-congesti, perpauct,

vel. rarius solifarit, pedicellis 1-floris, gracilibus, erectis, demum

cernurs.

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. 263

1. Brachistus stramonifolius. Witheringia stramonifolia, H.B.K.

Nov. Gen. iii. 18;—arboreus, ramulis angulatis, pubescentibus ;

foliis ovatis, acuminatis, inzequaliter cordatis et dentato-angu-

latis, hirtellis, geminis, altero dimidio breviore ; floribus fasci-

culato-congestis, hirtellis, pedunculis nutantibus, 5-meris, sta-

minibus margine pilosis, inclusis ; bacca pisiformi, calycis per-

sistentis duplo diametro.—Mexico.

The leaves are said to be 4—5 inches long, 2-3 inches broad, on

a petiole 1-1} inch: the flowers (fifteen to twenty) are aggregated

in each extra: axillary fascicle, the peduncles varying from 6 to

20 lines in length; the corolla, the size of that of Capsicum fru-

tescens, has an expanded 5-partite border, the mouth of the short

tube being pilose, the filaments are hairy on the margins. The

berries are red, globular, 3 lines in diameter, and are supported

by their small persistent calyx on slender deflexed peduncles.

2. Brachistus macrophyllus. Witheringia macrophylla, H. B. K.

loc. cit. 14;—fruticosus, ramulis subangulatis, tenuissime pube-

rulis ; foliis ovato-ellipticis, subacuminatis, subrepandis, glabri-

| usculis, superioribus geminis, altero minore ; floribus plurunis,

fasciculato-congestis, petiolo dimidio brevioribus, 4.-meris, gla-

bris, pedunculis filiformibus cernuis ; corolle tubo brevi, limbo

4.-partito, patente, filamentis margine villosis ; bacca minima,

calyce parvulo suffulta——Nova Granada.

The leaves are stated to be 8 inches long and about 4 inches

broad, somewhat smooth, but slightly woolly on the primary

neryures, and supported on a petiole 14-15 lines long, which is

slender, caniculate and pubescent. The flowers are numerous in

each fascicle upon slender, smooth peduncles 4—5 lines long. The

calyx is small, almost entire or obsoletely 4-toothed, and quite

smooth. The corolla, not larger than that of Solanum nigrum, 1s

of a greenish hue, with a very short tube, a rotate border with

four pointed lobes, the included filaments ‘being very short, flat-

tened and ciliate on the margins; the anther lobes are adnate,

lanceolate, pointed, erect, and bursting on the margins. The

oyarium is small, rounded; smooth, and seated on a glandular

disc. The berry is red, not larger than a peppercorn, and sup-

ported upon its small calyx.

3. Brachistus ciliatus. Witheringia ciliata, H. B. K. loc. cit. 15.

—fruticosus, ramis teretibus, glabris ; foltis oblongis, acutis,

basi angustatis, integerrimis, ciliatis, _geminis, altero duplo mi-

nore ; floribus 5-meris, parvis, paucis (1-2), extra-axillaribus,

pedunculis capillaceis pubescentibus ; calyce urceolato obsolete

dentato, dentibus linearibus pubescente ; corolla glabra, tubo

_ brevi, limbo angulato sub-5-lobo patente, lobis acutis; bacca

264 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus.

globosa, calyce parvulo suffulta—Nova Granada, in Andibus

excelsis.

This plant bears very much the appearance of Solanum philly-

reoides, Dun. The leaves are smooth, thin and membranaceous,

ciliate on the margins, 13 inch or more in length, 7 lines broad,

on a pubescent petiole 4-5 limes long. The flowers, solitary or

binate, are about the size of those of the last species, the very

slender peduncles measuring 8-9 lines: the pubescent calyx is

almost entire on the margin, with five nearly obsolete erect teeth,

the filaments are short, quite smooth and dilated below, the an-

thers oblong, obtuse, erect, bursting on the margins.

4, Brachistus mollis. Witheringia mollis, H. B. K. loc. cit. 15.

—fruticosus, ramulis teretibus, cano-tomentosis ; foliis ovatis

utrinque acuminatis, integerrimis, supra pubescentibus, subtus

molliter cano-tomentosis, geminis, altero multo minore et dif-

formi ; floribus 5-meris, extra-axillaribus (2-3-4), pedunculis

filiformibus, elongatis, cernuis ; corolle tubo brevi, limbo an-

gulato sub-5-lobo, laciniis acutis, staminibus glabris inelusis ;

bacca minima, calyce parvulo suffulta.—Caxamarca, Peruvie.

The leaves of this species are from 1} to 2 inches long, and 9

to 12 lines broad, on a tomentose petiole 3 lines long. The pe-

duncles, from 9 to 11 lines in length, are slender, hairy, depen-

dent, but erect in fruit ; the flowers are the size of those of the

two former species; the calyx is urceolate, incano-tomentose,

with five short linear teeth ; the corolla is hairy outside, has a

plicate and a somewhat pentangular limb with acute angles ; the

stamens, five or six, are short, smooth and erect; the berry, not

larger than a peppercorn, is supported on its very small persist-

ent calyx.

5. Brachistus rhomboideus. Witheringia rhomboidea, H. B. K.

loc. cit. 15.—fruticosus, ramis teretibus, tomentosis; foliis

ovatis, acutiusculis, basi rotundatis et inzequalibus, mteger-

rimis, supra molliter pubescentibus, subtus cano-tomentosis,

geminis, altero minore ; floribus paucis (4-6), extra-axillaribus,

fasciculatis, pedunculis filiformibus petiolo longioribus ; corolla

rotata, limbo 5-fido, laciniis acutis, apice hirtellis—Nova Gra-

nada (Quindiu).

The branches of this species are said to be somewhat scandent ;

the leaves are scarcely 1 inch long, % inch broad, upon cano-

tomentose petioles 2 to 5 lines in length; the peduncles are 4 or

5 lines long, cernuous in flower, erect and 7 to 8 lines long in

fruit. The flowers are the size of those of the three foregomg

species; the calyx, cano-tomentose, is urceolate, with a nearly

entire margin, and five short linear distant teeth: the corolla is

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. 265

glabrous, with a rotate 5-fid border, the segments being oblong,

acute and hairy at the apex; the filaments are subulate, short

and smooth.

6. Brachistus dumetorum. Witheringia dumetorum, H. B. K. loc.

cit. 16.—fruticosus, ramulis subangulatis, junioribus tomen-

tosis; foliis ovatis, subacuminatis, basi cuneatis, supra hirto-

pilosis, subtus hirto-tomentosis et canescentibus, superioribus

geminis, aitero minore; floribus geminis aut ternis, extra-

axillaribus, pedunculis filiformibus, tomentosis, petiolo multo

longioribus ; corolla rotata, limbo 5-fido, laciniis brevibus,

acutis, apice hirtis ; staminibus inclusis, glabris.—Nova Gra-

nada.

The leaves have a somewhat obtusely pomted acuminated apex,

and are gradually contracted at base upon a short and caniculate

tomentose petiole of 2 lines in length ; they are from 12 to 16

lines long and 6 to 8 lines broad, somewhat coriaceous, with

parallel nervures, which with the midrib are prominent beneath.

The peduncles are 3 to 5 lines long, filiform and tomentose ; the

flowers are the size of those of the preceding species, the calyx of

which it also resembles in form ; the corolla is rotate, smooth and

_ plicated ; the filaments are very short, subulate and smooth.

7. Brachistus riparius. Witheringia riparia, H. B. K. loc. cit.

16,—fruticosus, ramulis angulatis, hispido-pilosis ; foliis sub-

oblique obovato-oblongis, acuminatis, basi acutis, supra glabris

et leete viridibus, subtus in rachin pilosis, geminis, altero multo

minore ; floribus plurimis, fasciculatis, congestis, extra-axilla-

ribus, petiolum subzequantibus ; corolle tubo calyce duplo lon-

giore, infundibuliformi, limbo 5-partito; bacca sphzrica.—

Nova Granada (Andibus Quindiuensibus, alt. 6300 ped.).

This species, from the greater length of its corolla, might be

referred to Acnistus, did not the habit of the plant show it to

be congeneric with the above-mentioned species described by

Prof. Kunth. The larger of the geminate leaves are from 8 to

10 inches long, 2} to 33 inches broad, upon petioles 5 to 8 lines

long, caniculate and hispid; the smaller leaves in each pair are

only 14 to 3 inches long, upon a much shorter petiole, and they

are elliptic or ovate-elliptic, and acute at both ends. The flowers

are fasciculated upon distinct peduncles, and are about the size of

those of Lycium barbarum. ‘The calyx is urceolate, obsoletely

5-toothed, thin and smooth; the corolla is of a greenish white

colour, smooth, the border divided into five equal divisions; the

filaments are pilose at base, the anthers oblong, bursting longi-

tudinally ; the style is smooth and longer than the stamens.

266 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus,

8. Brachistus hebephyllus (n. sp.) ;—fruticosus, ramulis teretibus,

elliptico-lanceolatis, attenuato-acuminatis, basi subcuneatis,

integris, utrinque molliter incano-pubescentibus ; floribus plu-

rimis, parvulis, 4~meris, axillaribus, fasciculatis, pedunculis fili-

formibus, petiolo subzqualibus, pilosis; calyce piloso, urceolato,

margine integro, ciliato; corolla rotata, laciniis 4, oblongis,

acutis, margine ciliatis, tubo brevi, intus pilosulo, staminibus

brevibus, erectis: ovario ovato, disco annulari imsito: stylo

staminibus superante, subincurvo; stigmate clavato; bacca

parva, calyce minimo suffulta.—Nova Granada, v. s. in herb.

Hook. (Los Tapios, Quindiu, Goudot, sub nomine “ Witheringia

mollis, H. B. K.’’)

This species, although approaching the Witheringia mollis,

H. B. K., is certainly distinct from it in the form and size of its

leaves, and its much smaller flowers, which are 4-merous: it has

also an entire calyx. The leaves are 3 to 33 inches long, and

about 1 or 14 inch broad, upon a petiole from 5 to 9 lines mm

length ; the flowers, from 6 to 10 or more, are crowded in each

axil, the pedicels being 5 lines in flower and 7 lines in fruit, they

are pubescent and erect ; the corolla has a short tube with a 4-fid

expanded border ; the filaments are gradually dilated to the base,

smooth and somewhat pilose at the point of their insertion in the

middle of the short tube, which is there pubescent; the anthers

are ovate, cordate, acute, adnate, and terminated by a sharp point ;

the style is long, slender and exserted, somewhat incurved, with

a small clavate stigma; the ovarium is ovate, and surrounded at

the base by an annular fleshy ring; the berry is about the size ofa

peppercorn, supported on its smaller persistent withered calyx ;

the dissepiment and bifurcate placentz are membranaceous: the

seeds were too immature to determine the form of the embryo*.

9. Brachistus oblongifolius (n. sp.) ;—fruticosus, ramulis teneris,

teretibus, glabris ; foliis oblongis, utrinque acuminatis, omnino

glabris, breviter petiolatis, inferioribus subcoriaceis, rugoso-

venosis, superioribus planiusculis, submembranaceis, geminis,

altero tertio vel quarto minore, rhomboideo-ovato, breviter pe-

tiolatis; floribus pentameris paucis, fasciculatis (2-4), pedun-

culis subcernuis, petiolo seequilongis ; calyce urceolato, brevis-

sime 5-dentato, glabro; corolla tubulosa, breviter infundibu-

liformi, limbo 5-lobo expanso, laciniis acutis, stamimibus vix

inclusis, filamentis filiformibus, medio tubi insertis, tubo hine

pubescente, aliter intus glabro.—Nova Granada, v. s. in herb,

Hook, (Pantano del Moral, Ibague, Goudot.)

* A figure of this species with generic details will be given in Plate 36 of

the ‘Illustr, South Amer. Plants.’

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus. 267

The larger leaves are 5 inches long and 2 inches broad, on a

petiole of 4 lines ; the smaller leaves measure 23 inches long and

14 inch broad, on a petiole of 3 lines; the peduncles are from 4

to 6 lines long ; the calyx urceolate, 1 lie long; the tube of the

corolla 3 lines, its segments 2 lines long*.

10. Brachistus dimorphus (n. sp.) ;—fruticosus, rainulis teretibus,

glaberrimis ; foliis elongato-lanceolatis, apice acuminatissimis,

basi oblique in petiolum attenuatis, adultis utrinque glabris,

supra ad rachin scabrido-pilosis, margine subciliatis, junioribus

sparse pilosis, geminis, difformibus, altero multo mimori, ro-

tundato-ovato, sessili, basi inzequali, supra glabro, subtus pal-

lide fulvescente ; floribus pentameris binis, extra-axillaribus,

cernuis, petiolo brevioribus; calyce urceolato, fere integro,

pubescente ; corolle tubo brevissimo, limbo 5-partito, expanso,

lobis acutis ; filamentis subulatis, compressis, glabris ; antheris

oblongis ; stylo exserto, subincurvo ; ; stigmate clavato, sub-2-

lobo.— Nova Granada, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Los Tapios, Quin-

diu, Goudot.)

This species is very distinct, its larger leaves being so extremely

different in form from the others ; i they are 35-33 inches long,

} ich wide, on a petiole barely 3 inch in length: the smaller

geminate leaf being 10 lines long and 7 lines broad ; the peduncle

is scarcely 2 lines, and the corolla 2 lines in length ; the calyx

is 1 line long and in diameter, submembranaceous, without ner-

vures, and with five obsolete teeth on its almost entire margin ft.

11. Brachistus? lanceefolius (n. sp.) ;—ramis ferrugineo-tomen-

tosis, dichotomis, ramulis angulatis, divaricatim flexuosis, vix

ligneis ; foliis alternis, lanceolatis, utrinque acuminatis, inte-

gris, supra parce, subtus densius fulvo- puberulis, petiolo sub-

brevi; floribus e dichotomiis solitariis, vel e turionibus fasci-

culatis ; ; pedunculis 1-4, unifloris, pilosis, apice incrassato-

incurvis ; calyce piloso brevi, urceolato, angulato, margine fere

integro, ‘dentibus 5 minimis instructo; corolla rotata, sub-

glabra, limbo 5-lobo, lobis acutis, triangularibus, reflexis, mar-

gine floccosis ; staminibus inclusis, erectis, glabris ; sty lo apice

incrassato, stigmate capitato-bilobo.—America equinoctialis,

v. s.in herb. Hook. (Loxa, regno Quitensi, Seemann, p. 879.) —

(Vita, Peruvie, McLean.)

This is a plant very distinct from the others, with very dicho-

tomously spreading branches, which have a more medullary and

less ligneous substance : there is no indication of fruit in the spe-

* This species is represented in Plate 37 A. of the ‘ IIlustr. South Amer,

lants.’

tA drawing of this species is ; shown in Plate 37 B. of the ‘ Illustr. South

Amer. Plants.’

268 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Brachistus.

cimens referred to, but the structure of the flower corresponds

with that of all the plants above described. The leaves are 23—

31 inches long, 1-1} inch saat upon a petiole 4—6 lines in

length ; the peduncle measures $ 5 inch, the calyx 3 lines i 4 dia-

meter ; the corolla, including the acuminated segments, is $ inch

diameter.

12. Brachistus Hookerianus (n.sp.);—fruticulosus, ramulis striatis,

molliter pilosis, demum glabris ; foliis ovatis, utrinque abrupte

acuminatis, imo in petiolum longe decurrentibus, utringue

sparse molliter hirsutis, demum subglabris, ‘margine ciliatis,

rachi incrassato venisque pinnatis glabris, geminis, altero multo

minore ; floribus pentameris, parvulis, axillaribus, fasciculato-

congestis ; ; calyce minimo, pubescente, margine integro, den-

tibus 5, setaceis ; corolla lutea, glabra, tubo brevi, sabcampa-

nulato, limbo rotato, 5-angulato, angulis acutis, pilosulis ;

staminibus brevibus, glabris.—Ecuador, v. s. in herb. Hook.

(Cerro de Lantana, Guayaquil, Jameson, et in horto Kewensi

cultus.)

This pretty species is remarkable for,the abundance and bril-

liancy of its small yellow flowers. Its leaves are 2% inches long,

12 inch broad, with a somewhat winged petiole $ inch long ; the

peduncle measures 7 lines, the calyx 1 line, with remote setaceous

teeth 3 a line in length ; the corolla is 5 lines in diameter.

13. Brachistus diversifolius. Witheringia diversifolia, Klotsch

MSS.; Walp. Rep. ui. 29;—suffruticosus, ramis teretibus, sub-

glabris, ramulis pubescentibus; foliis ovatis, acutis, basi abrupte

attenuatis, utrinque sparsim pubescentibus, plerumque gemi-

nis, altero obtusissimo duplo minori; pedunculis axillaribus,

solitariis, calyce 5-dentato, corolla lutea, 5-fida.— Mexico.

This plant was cultivated in the Botanic Garden of Berlin,

from whence the particulars of the above description are proba-

bly derived.

14. Brachistus Neesianus. Physalis arborescens, Linn. Sp. Pl.

261; Nees ab Esenb. Linn. vi. p. 456 ;—suffruticosus, ramulis

angulatis, tomentosis ; foliis alternis, superioribus geminis,

ovato-oblongis, acumine obtusiusculo, attenuatis, ineequaliter

repando-dentatis, crassiusculis, supra subtiliter, subtus densius

tomentosis, pilis canis, stellatis ; floribus paucis (2-3), extra-

axillaribus, pendulis ; calyce urceolato, pubescente, 5-fido, den-

tibus ovatis, obtusiusculis, canescentibus ; corolla rotata, ultra

medium 5-fida, laciniis lanceolatis, extus tomentellis ; fructu

ignoto.—Mexico (Yucatan).

This plant has always been referred to Physalis, but doubtfully

by Nees, who hardly considered it to belong to that genus, on

ss AD ans eet Age

See, Pa

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 269

account of its manifestly fruticose habit, and the different struc-

ture of its flowers: with Brachistus it appears to correspond suf-

ficiently, although nothing is yet known of its fruit. Willdenow

considers this plant the same as that figured in Miller’s Dict.

tab. 206. Tab. 20*, but Nees holds a contrary opinion (Linn. loc.

cit. p. 441), principally on account of its leaves being opposite ;

it is however most likely that its geminate leaves may have been

mistaken by Miller as opposite.

The leaves are said to be 2 inches long, 1 inch broad, on a

_ petiole 1-3 inch in length; the peduncles are 2-2} lines long,

the calyx scarcely 24 lines ; the corolla, including the lobes, is

33 lines in length.

15. Brachistus ? Linneanus. Physalis arborescens, Linn. Sp. Pl.

161; Spr. Syst. Veg. i. 696 ;—caule arborescente ; foliis ova-

tis, subangulatis, subtus lanatis ; floribus solitariis.—Mexico.

This species is excluded by Nees (Linn. vi. 483) from Physalis,

and considered by him as altogether distinct from the foregoing.

From the above short character it is impossible to come to any

decided opinion on the subject.

XXXITI.—The Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

By Ricuarp Spruce.

[Continued from-p. 106.]

Tue abbreviations made use of in this Catalogue are (besides

those above-mentioned for the zones of altitude) P. occ., P. c.

and P. or. for Pyrenei occidentales, centrales and orientales, re-

spectively; M. P. for “ Musci Pyrenaici quos in Pyrenezis cen-

tralibus occidentalibusque, necnon in Agro Syrtico, a.p. 1845

—46 decerpsit Richard Spruce. Londini: 1847 ;” and H. P. for

a similar fasciculus of the Hepatice of the Pyrenees, and of the

same date.

I have made a point of citing the original description of each

species, and one good figure of it, where such exists: the few

‘synonyms that are occasionally given have been in most cases

ascertained from authentic specimens.

As to those localities which I owe to the observations of my

friends, I have affixed an autopsial mark (!) to the finder’s name

im all cases where I have had the opportunity of examining his

specimens ; and where I have not only done this but have also

observed the same species in the very same place, a similar mark

* “« Physalis foliis ovato-lanceolatis, integerrimis, oppositis, caule fruti-

coso.””

270 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

of verification is attached also to the locality : see, for an example,

the stations mentioned for Hypnum Starkii.

Ordo MUSCI.

Hemicyclum 1. Plewrocarpi.

Tribus 1. Hypnacez.

1. Hypnum, Dill., Linn.

Obs. A large proportion of the species of this genus inhabit the

Zona montosa superior and the Zona subalpina, in some instances ex-

clusively. In Z, they become much more rare, and above the line

where forests disappear, Hypna can barely be said to exist. Of the

rupestral species, the following were observed only on calcareous

rocks or soil: H. abietinum, recognitum, striatulum, murale, crassi-

nervium, Vaucheri, Teesdalii, tenellum, rugosum, commutatum, poly-

morphum and depressum. Of the other species, several are occa-

sionally found on trees, but they all grow with equal facility on

rocks or on the ground.

§ 1. Tamariscina,

1. H. abietinum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1591; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4.

t. 82's: MoPsd:

Hab. Z,_2 in rupibus caleareis umbrosis, per Pyrenzos vulga-

tissimum, semper autem sterile.

2. H. recognitum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. p. 92. t. 35.

Hab. Z, in Pyr. orientalibus ; W. P. Schimper.

3. H. tamariscinum, Dill.; Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 67. H. pro-

liferum, Li, Sp. Pl. p. 1590; M. P. 2.

Hab. Z)_3 m sylvaticis, passim.

§ 2. Umprata,

4. H. splendens, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 262. t. 67.

Hab. Z)—3 \ocis umbrosis humidiusculis : fertile nusquam vidi.

5. H.umbratum, Ehrh. Crypt. Exsice. n. 66; Hedw. Sp. Muse.

t. 67; Sullivant ! Musci Allegh. n. 2; M. P. 3.

Hab. Z, m nemore obscuro juxta cataractam la Cascade du

Ceur dict., in valle du Lys P. centr. ; necnon in valle Jére¢ P. occ.

6. H. Pyrenaicum, Spruce in Muse. P. n. 4: caule procum-

bente subdiviso, divisionibus irregulariter pinnatis, ramisque

stuppa radiculosa brevi, pallida, pinnato-divisa, obtectis ; foliis pa-

tentibus, ovatis (ramorum ovato-lanceolatis) apiculatis acuminu-

latisve, margine reflexis, argute et subduplicato-serratis, nervo

tenui ultra medium evanescente (rarissime nervis binis) et plicis

tribus strieformibus instructis. .

Hab. in summa zona sylvatica (Z;) montis Crabioules, saxa cau-

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 271

libus implexis dense obtegens. In Alpibus Helveticis et Tyro-

lensibus viget, sec. cel. Schimper.

Caulis procumbens, subdivisus, divisiones irregulariter pinnate vel

subbipinnate, ramique crocei, subcurvati, dense foliosi et inter folia

radicibus pallidis, decompositis, planis, versus basin 2—4 cellulas latis,

obsessi. Folia imbricata, patentia, ovata, apiculata et acuminulata,

apice subtorta, concava, margine reflexa, argute et in parte superiori

subduplicato-serrata ; plicis tribus strizformibus, media nervum de-

bilem, seepe ramosum, rarissime duplicem, supra medium evanescen-

tem involvente, instructa; e cellulis minoribus areolata, lutescentia :

ramulina angustiora, plica media fere obliterata et ex eo nervo mani-

festiori. Flores et fructus desiderantur.

Ab hoc differt H. umbratum, Ehrh., divisionibus bipinnatis, ramulis

gracillimis ; radiculis compressis, latioribus, e 5-6 cellularum seriebus

conflatis ; foliis multo minoribus, magis patulis, caulem ramulosque

haud velantibus, plerumque nervis binis instructis.

Tas. I. 1. rami pars augm.; 2. folium caulis; 3. ramuli augm. ;

4. apex folit augm. circiter 240ies ; 5. pars stuppe radiculose inter-

foliaris pariter aucta. .

Obs. Although this comes so near H. umbratum in essential cha-

racter, it has yet a very different habit, arising from the less di-

vided stems and the much larger leaves, which are imbricated at such

an angle as not to allow the stem to appear between them. All the

states of H. brevirostre differ from it in the leaves being contracted

below the long acumen, and especially in their being prolonged at the

base into two semicircular free auricles, which are inflexed and em-

brace the stem *; they are also usually sqguarrose and furnished with

two short nerves. H. plicatum, Schleich., is very similar in habit,

and has the leaves plicato-striate in the same manner, but the latter

are subsecund, with a longer nerve, their margins entire and most

widely reflexed at about two-thirds of theirlength. H. Kamounense,

Harv. (Hook. Icones, 1. t. 24. f. 10), an Indian species, seems also to

approach it very closely, differing chiefly in the shorter, almost obso-

lete nerve, the less sharply toothed margins of the leaves, and their

more twisted apices, often describing two spires.

§ 3. Squarrosa.

7. H. brevirostre, Ehrh. Pl. Exsice. n. 85; Schwgr. Suppl.

feo: M.P..5.

Hab. 7,2 in umbrosis fere ubique, copiose fructiferum.

8. H. triquetrum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1593, E. Bot. t. 1622 ; M. P. 7.

Hab. Zo—3 in sylvaticis.

9. H. squarrosum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1593; Dill. t. 39. £38.

Hab. Zo_3 in sylvis, pascuis, etc., rarissime fructificans.

* This has not altogether escaped the notice of Schwaegrichen, who says

of H. brevirostre, “folia cordato-ovata ..... angulis baseos lateralibus

inflexis.”’

272 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

10. H. loreum, Li. Sp. Pl. p.1593; H. et T.! Muse. Baehagyiih

t. 26; M. P. 8.

Hab. Z,—. im umbrosis.

§ 4. Sreruata.

11. H. stellatum, Schreb. FI. Lips. p.92; Schwgr. Sinpl, t. 144.

Hab. Z, \ocis humidis, haud vulgatum.

12. H. pire Bed Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 66.

Hab. Z,-3 P. oce. et ec. ad rupes calcareas. Jurancon ; Ba-

gnéres-de-Bigorre, &c. In alpinis semper sterile invenitur.

13. H. Halleri, Li. Diss. Muse. p. 34; Hedw. Muse. Frgnd. A,

f.21; M. P. 58.

Hab. Z, P. oec. in regione media montis Pie de Ger, etiam ci circa

Cauterets ; P. c. loco Labassére: rupestre. “ In Pyren. jugis de-

pressis in planitiem excurrentibus ;” Dufour apud Bade Br. Un.

§ 5. Hererorprera.

14. H. dimorphum, Brid. Suppl. Muse. 2. p. 149 ; Grev. Scot.

UE ei. 4. LOO MY. 57...

Hab. Ze_3 in umbrosissimis, terrestre; P. oce. circa Casita.

rets; P.c. Lac Lehou (Philippe !): P. or. ‘Mt. Canigou et Port

Neégre (Arnott !).

15. H. heteropterum, Bruch apud Schwegr. (sub Pterogonio) :

dioicum ; caule prostrato, diviso, divisionibus subpinhstls: ; foliis

laxe imbricatis, erectiusculis vel subsecundis, obliquis, ovatis, sub-

acuminatis, nune acutis nunc obtusis, margine planis, subserratis,

nervo perbrevi nonnunquam furcato instructis, dorso papillosis ;

pedicello levi; capsula ovato-oblonga, cernua; operculo rostrato,

capsulam vix equante; calyptra dimidiata glabra ; 3 peristomio

Hypni.

Musci Pyrenaici, 56. Pterogonium heteropterum, Brauch in

Schwaegr. Suppl. 3. v. 1. t. 2100; via Pterigynandrum h., Brid.

Bryol. Univ. 2. p. 176. Hypnum catenulatum, H. et T.! Muse.

Brit. ed. 2. p. 160. t.24; Hook. Eng. Flora, 5. P.1. p.81; non

autem Schwer. Suppl. 1. v. 1. p:218; nec Pterigyn. catenulatum,

Brid. Muse. Rec. 2. P. 1. p. 64. t.5. £4.

Hab. Z,-» ad saxa in sylvis Pyrenzorum centralium, sat fre-

quens sed rarissime fructificans. Prope B.-de-Bigorre capsulis

onustum legi 17 Octobris, 1845. In Hibernia ad Powerscourt

Waterfall, ubi primus omnium beatus Taylor detexit. In An-

glize et Scotize plurimis locis repertum est. In monte Vogeso et

Germania occidentali, teste Bruch, J. c.

Cespites densi, implexi. Caulis prostratus, hic illic radicans, varie

divisus; divisiones irregulariter pinnato-ramose, ramis alternis, ascen-

dentibus, plurimo tempore subsecundis, simplicibus, subramosis, ra-

rius pinnatis. Folia caulis divisionumque ovato-acuminata, in summo

caule acumine sepius valde elongato, acuta, basi decurrentia et e

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 273

‘marginibus inflexis semi-amplexicaulia; “aliorum ramorum erec-

tiuscula, aliorum secunda” (Schwgr.), laxe et subquadrifarie imbri-

cata, alia recta, alia oblique incurva, ovata, ovato-lanceolata et

ovato-acuminata, quoad apicem nunc acuta nunc obtusa, margine

plana; omnia denticulata, nervo perbrevi quartam folii partem ut

plurimum emetiente, nunquam ad medium usque producto, nunc lato

et obscuro, nunc ramoso vel e basi ipsa bifurcato, instructa ; cellulis

mediocribus, oblongis, prominulis areolata et dorso valde papillosa ;

in cespitibus sterilibus spe pallida, flavescentia, in fertilibus autem

fere semper saturate viridia. Florescentia dioica. Caules mascult cum

foemineis immixti, iis tenuiores: flores numerosi, alares, ovati, foliis

12 plus minus, ovatis, exterioribus obtusis, internis acuminatis, acu-

mine torquato, enerviis, valde concavis, obscure denticulatis, areo-

latione laxiori ; antheridiis haud copiosis, paraphysatis. Feminei floris

folia pericheetialia sat numerosa, externa brevissima, interna elon-

gata et flexuoso-acuminata, enervia, subdenticulata, laxe areolata,

haud papillosa. Vaginula teres, viridis, apice tamen atro-rubens,

archegoniis et paraphysibus numerosis pericheetium haud eequantibus

onusta. Pedicellus semuncialis, levis, rufus. Capsula ovato-oblonga,

cernua, e brunneo olivacea. Peristomii externit dentes 16, trabe-

culati, linea media exarati, pallidi: internt membrana carinato-sul-

cata, in processus totidem solidos, ciliis binis filiformibus interjectis,

ultra medium fissa. Annulus duplex, revolubilis. Operculum e basi

conica rostratum, rostro oblique curvato, capsulam fere sequans.

Calypira dimidiata, glabra. Semina congenerum.

Ab hoc differt H. dimorphum, Brid., foliis caulis divisionumque pri-

mariarum squarrosis ; ramis dense foliosis, foliis arcte appressis ‘‘ unde

ramulorum facies teres”’ (Brid.), /atioribus, obtusioribus, nervis binis

tenuioribus et plerumque longioribus, e cellulis brevioribus areolatis,

et maxime operculo conico.

Obs. I have been thus particular in my description of this disputed

moss in the hope of finally settling its name and synonymy. The

characteristic figure of Schwaegrichen, though representing a barre

specimen, and his description, accurate as far as it goes, place it be-

yond a doubt that his Pterogonium heteropterum is the same plant as

the Hypnum catenulatum of English authors ; but that it cannot be

identical with the H. catenulatum of Schwegr. will be obvious from the

following considerations. The leaves differ from Schwer.’s descrip-

tion of H. catenulatum in being oblique, decurrent at the base and

slightly embracing the stem, the margins plane (by no means “stria

utrinque marginali brevi,” which implies a decidedly reflexed or re-

curved margin), papillose and truly denticulate*, the nerve very short,

not “ultra medium evanescente.”” Besides these discrepancies are

the very important ones of a divicous inflorescence and a decidedly

rostrate lid+, not ‘‘ conicum brevissimo rostello.”’

* The authors of ‘ Muse. Brit.,’ for want of examining with sufficient mi-

nuteness, supposed that the denticulation of the margins was only apparent,

arising from the papillosity of the surface. ,

+ Represented shorter in the ‘ Muse. Brit.’ figure than in my Pyrenzan

specimens, and in original ones from the authors.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 18

274 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Presuming the identity of our plant with the Pterogonium hetero-

pterum of Schwaegrichen, and its diversity from the Hypnum catenu-

latum of the same author, to be sufficiently established, I have further

to remark that the Pterigyn. heteropterum of Brid. J. c. is surely a

different plant from that of Schwaegrichen; for it has “ rami inor-

dinate fasciculati,”’ and ‘‘ theca erecta oblonga, omnino Pterigynan-

dri,” to which is added “Inter P. gracile et filiforme intermedium.”

These characters point rather to a form of P. filiforme, with which

species we find Schwaegrichen identifying it, at the close of his de-

scription, in these terms: ‘‘ Hunc muscum propterea pingi cura-

veram, ut botanicorum cure commendaretur et fructus completi

exquirerentur; sed acceptis nuper a Bridelio speciminibus, illud a

Pt. filiformi non differre convictus sum.” He erred, however, in

supposing his moss the same as Bridel’s, and consequently a var. of

P. filiforme, which may be excused him from the circumstance of his

possessing only barren specimens.

It still remains to inquire what is the veritable Hypnum catenulatum

of Bridel and Schwegr. ; but I fear this question can only be settled

by a reference to the herbaria of these authors. The moss pub-

lished under that name in Schimper’s ‘ Stirpes Normales,’ &c.

agrees with Schwaegrichen’s description in the “ folia obesa et

mollia ....stria utrinque marginali brevi,” and in the nerve, &c.,

but the inflorescence is certainly dioicous, while Schwaegrichen,

whom it is difficult to suppose mistaken on this point, states that of

his moss to be monoicous. A moss agreeing perfectly with Schimper’s

has been found by Mr. Ibbotson on Pen-y-ghent in Yorkshire, and

the H. catenulatum of Drummond’s ‘ Musci Americani,’ No. 219, is

possibly not specifically distinct. These three mosses are all sterile, —

and their identification is consequently the more difficult, if not quite

impossible. I gathered the same moss in the Pyrenees in numerous

stations, extending between the extreme limits of my explorations

to the westward and eastward, yet always sterile, which would be

inconceivable in a monoicous species distributed over so wide a space.

However, rather than propose a new name for it, I am willing for

the present to receive it as H. catenulatum,

16. H. catenulatum, Brid.? Mant. Muse. p. 167; Schwer. ?

Suppl. P.2. p.218. “ Leskea Vaucheri, Schimp.” M. P. 82.

Hab. Z, sx, m saxis arborumque radicibus per Pyrenzos occi-

dentales et centrales, haud raro cum Leskea attenuata et nervosa

sociatum.

I gave this moss in ‘ Musci Pyrenaici’ as Leskea Vaucheri, Schimp.,

from a comparison with specimens under that name in Dr. Montagne’s

herb. at Paris; but I have since learnt that M. Schimper really in-

tended by Leskea Vaucheri the species mentioned in this catalogue as

I. nervosa, and it is therefore not improbable that the tuft I examined

contained both species, for they frequently grow intermixed and are

quite similar in habit. Very lately I have received from M. Schimper

fertile specimens of H. catenulatum ; the capsule and operculum are

much of the same form as in H. heteropterum, and the processes of

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 275

the inner peristome are imperforate, not ‘‘ quatuor lacunis notati,” as

described by Schwaegrichen.

§ 6. SERPENTIA.

17. H. serpens, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1596 ; E. Bot. t. 1037 ; M. P. 60.

Hab. Zy_s in arboribus imis, &c. ; in montibus sequente minus

frequens.

18. H. subtile, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 4. t. 9 (sub Leskea) ;

M. P. 61.

Hab. 7,_, ad truncos vetustos, sat frequens; rarius ad rupes.

Forét de Lhieris ; Vallée de Lutour, &c.

19. H. Sprucii, Bruch in litt. (sub Leskea) ; Spruce in Lond.

Journal of Botany, 4. p. 180; M. P. 62. Hypnum confervoides,

Drumm. ! Muse. Amer. n. 190 (ex parte) : non Brideli.

Hab. Z, P. occ. 2 in rupium umbrosarum fissuris montis Lizé

et vallis Bésst ; P. ce. ¢ Vallon de Courbettes et Forét de Lhieris,

cespitibus Mnii serrati immixtum.

The inflorescence of this species is truly dioicous *, and from the

circumstance of female plants alone being found in the W. Pyrenees,

and only male plants in the Central, it may readily be conjectured that

no fruit was observed.

§ 7. TENELLA.

20. H. tenellum, Dicks. Cr. Fasc. 4. t.11. f.12; M. P. 25.

Hab. Z, im muris rupibusque calcareis circa Pau et B.-de-Bi-

gorre. Mt. Ferrand, P. or. (Arnott !).

§ 8. Depressa,

21. H. silesiacum, P. Beauv. Prodr. d’ Auth. p.70; Schwgr. Suppl.

t.94; M.P.46. H. repens, Poll. palat. ; Duby, ‘Bot. Gall. ed. 2.

P. 2. p. 562.

_ Hab. Z,_, ad truncos putrescentes per Pyrenzeos precipue oc-

cidentales.

In the Pyrenees I never observed this species but on rotten wood,

but in Dec. 1847 I met with it on soft sandstone in Arncliffe Wood,

Eskdale. All the other British specimens I have seen belong to the

following species.

22. H. Miihlenbeckit, Schimp. ! mst.

Hab. Z.~3 in terra rupibusque subhumidis, rarissimum. Lac

de Séculéjo. Inter pagos Luz et Baréges.

23. H. depressum, Bruch ! in Bot. Zeit. 1824, p. 763.. H. con-

fertum var. ¢. depressum, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 767.

Hab. Z, P.c. Vallon de Serris, ad rupes calcareas.

* Planta mascula foeminea tenuior. Flores sparsi, cauli ramisque solute

adherentes. Folia pericheiialia sub—10, externa minuta, lanceolata, interna

ovata brevi acumine, omnia serrata, enervia. Antheridia 2, ovalia, brevi-

pedicellata, singula paraphysibus 2 stipata. :

| 18*

276 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

This species is abundant in woods on calcareous soil near Castle-

Howard, but is always sterile.

24.. H. elegans, Hook. Muse. Exot. t.9; Schwgr. Suppl. t.282a.

H. planifolium, Brid.? Bryol. Univ. 2. p. 411.

Hab. Z,-» P. ¢. prope B.-de-Bigorre, ad terram (2); Bois de

Sajust prope B.-de-Luchon, ad rupes graniticas ( 3 etd).

Mr. Wilson has lately found in Mr. 'l'urner’s herbarium fertile spe-

cimens of this (gathered near Bantry by Miss Hutchins, but con-

founded with H. denticulatum) which agree in every respect with the

original specimen in Herb. Hook. (gathered by Menzies on the N.W.

coast of America). He also suggests that H. planifolium, Brid., 1. c.,

gathered by Lapylaie near Falaise, is the same species, but there are

some discrepancies not easily reconcileable. For instance, our plant

has the leaves remarkably deflexed at the apices so as to appear secund

in profile, whereas Bridel says ‘ folia recta ;” but on the whole I ad-

mit that it is very probable he had the same species under his eye.

In the Bots de Sajust I found male and female plants intermixed.

The former are very slender and elongated: the flowers are situated

on the stem and the lower part of the branches, those near the base

of the stem often fascicled, but the upper usually solitary ; they con-

sist of about ten ovato-lanceolate, shortly acuminate, concave leaves,

and include about four paraphysate antheridia. .

In April 1846 Mr. Borrer and myself gathered H. elegans on the

sand-rocks in Eridge Park, Tunbridge Wells, and I have since met

with it abundantly in the neighbourhood of Castle- Howard, in Eskdale,

&c. Perhaps Dr. Taylor was the first who ascertained its existence

in the British Isles and clearly distinguished it ; Messrs Wilson and

Mitten have also found it in several stations. It grows on decaying

vegetable matter, on the earth or on rocks, avoiding only such as are

calcareous, while H. depressum, its very near ally, is quite pertina-

cious in selecting a calcareous matrix. ‘The former differs from the

latter chiefly in the more faintly toothed or quite entire leaves, their

slenderer points and closer more chlorophyllose areolation, but éspe-

cially in the pendulous capsule. Both species are dioicous, scarcely

ever fruiting, but propagating themselves by slender deciduous flagel-

liform ramuli, which spring from the stem in fascicles. These ra-

muli are sometimes so numerous as to be alone visible, and being

clad with minute distant leaves, they give to the tufts the bei.tirs of

drawn-up H. subtile.

25. H. trichophorum, Spruce in mst. Leskea pilifera, waits !

(ex herb. Smithii). Neckera p., Muse. Pyr. 66. H. denticulatum

var. Donnianum, Drumm.! Muse. Am. n. 165 (nonnull. exemplo-

rum): non H. Donnianum, Sm.

Hab. Z, ad latera scopulorum graniticorum versus terram spec-

tantia, in umabeokeanih vallis Jéret, P. oce.

Inflorescence monoicous : flowers fascicled, the male and female in

separate fascicles. Peristome very pale, especially the outer ; the zaner

cloven to 2rds of its length: processes perforated, between the articu-

‘Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 277

lations, nearly throughout their length: cilia none or quite rudi-

- mentary.

In ‘ Musci Pyr.’ I placed this moss along with the first section of

Neckera (Omalia, Brid.), to which it approaches very much in habit ;

but the Omalie differ from it so essentially i in some of their characters,

that I feel compelled to withdraw it from their society. O. compla-

nata has the capsule very narrow-mouthed, the peristome conse-

quently small and the outer teeth remarkably slender; the processes

of the inner are entire, very slender and fragile, and the basal membrane

rises very little above the mouth of the capsule (so that the moss might

be considered a true Neckera with as much justice as N. pumila, from

which I am not certain that it should be separated). The inflores-

cence is dioicous. O. trichomanoides has a wider-mouthed capsule ;

the inner peristome firmer, reddish, the basal membrane = {th of the

whole, the processes deeply carinate but not lacunose. ‘The inflores-

cence is monoicous, and the flowers are mostly solitary.

Hypnum trichophorum differs from both these, not only in the pe-

ristome, but in the flaccid irregularly divided stems ; the symmetrical

leaves, which are not 4-stichous, nor (as in the Omalie) so decurved

at the apices as to make the branches appear channeled when viewed

from below ; the long-necked capsule; the conical lid, &c. In nearly

all these characters it is closely allied to H. denticulatum and pul-

chellum, both of which have not unfrequently a nearly symmetrical

capsule. H. elegans is intermediate as to the form of its leaves

between H. denticulatum and H. trichophorum.

It is with great reluctance I change Swartz’s specific name, but

this is rendered compulsory by the removal of the species into Hyp-

num, where there is already a ‘‘ piliferum.” I shall not, however,

quarrel with those who are disposed to raise this section into a sepa-

rate genus, and restore to the species its original name.

26. H. pulchellum, Dicks.! Fasc. 2. p. 13. t. 5. f. 6; Herb. Sicc.

fase. 9. n.22. H. nitidulum, Wahl. Fl. Lapp. p. 370; M. P. 63.

Hab. Z,_4 ad truncos putridos, in rupium fissuris, &e., P. oce.

etc. V. de Jéret; Esquierry, &c. En montant au Lae Lehou

(Philippe !).

27. H. denticulatum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595 ; Hedw. Muse. Frond.

A. t. 3.

Hab. Z,-» ad \ligna putrida. A sequente florescentia monoica

distinctum.

28. H. sylvaticum, L. Syst. Veg. p. 950 ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 87 ;

M. P. 64 (ex parte).

Hab. Z¢_, ad ligna putrida, in rupibus subhumidis, &c.

When growing in water or in moist places, the leaves of this spe-

cies often put forth radicles from or near their apices.

29. H. undulatum, i. Sp. Pl. p. 1589 ; Schwegr. Suppl. t. 282 ;

M. P. 65. Soapene

278 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Hab. Z,-3 in umbrosis humidiusculis, rarius. Vallée de Le-

sponne. Mt. Crabioules.

§ 9. Rueosa.

80. H. rugosum, Ehrh. Dec. n.291. H.rugulosum, H. et T.!

Muse. Brit. p. 187. t. 26; M. P. 42.

Hab. Z, supp ad saxa calcarea per totos Pyrenzos.

§ 10. Puicata,

31. H. plicatum, Schleich. Cent. 4. n. 27; Schwgr. Suppl. 1.

P.2. py dOd 3M BG,

Hab. Sess ad saxa precipue granitica in alpinis, plerumque

secus ovilia, sociis Leskea incurvata et Tortula aciphylla. In yalle

Arise P.c. fructif. invenit cl. Philippe !

Paraphylla are present in this species, which completely cover the

stem between the leaves with a short felt. The largest are leaflike,

though many times smaller than the true leaves, lanceolate or lan-

ceolato-subulate, entire or with one or two teeth near the base. In

their more rudimentary form they simulate radicles, being one or

more cellules in breadth and slightly and irregularly branched.

Hence the species may be considered to have some affinity with

H., filicinum on the one hand, and with H. Pyrenaicum on the other.

§ 11. Apunca,.

32. H. riparium, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595 ; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4.

=. 8;

Hab. Z, P.c. in ripis flum. Adour prope Bagnéres (Philippe !).

33. H. fluitans, L. Fl. Suec. 1074; Hedw. Muse. Frond. t. 36.

Hab. P. or. in monte Canigou (Arnott !). In Pyrenzis nus-

quam ipse inveni.

34. H. palustre, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1593; Eng. Bot. t. 1655 ;

M. P. 37.

Hab. Z,_» in rivulis saxis emersis adherens.

35. H. falcatum, Brid. Muse. Rec. 2. P. 2. p. 63; Schwer.

Suppl. t. 145; M.P. 38.

Hab. Z, in scaturiginosis calcareis juxta rivulum Rwuisseau

@ Ardalos dictum, in valle Lesponne.—An mera sequentis forma ?

36. H. fluviatile, Sw. Muse. Suec. “p- 63; Hedw. Sp. Muse.

t. 81.

Hab. Z, P. oce. in rivulis supra pagum Jurancon ; P.c. in ripis

fl. Adour prope Bagnéres (Philippe !). (Pic St. Loup prope Mont-

pellier : Arnott !)

37. H. filicinum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1590 ;‘Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 76;

M.P. 39. 4H. conspurcatum, Brid.! in hb. Requien.

Hab. Z,_» in saxis udiusculis precipue rivulorum.

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 279

“ Var. foliis rigidis, nervo crassissimo instructis ;” M. P. 40.

H. Vallisclause, Brid.! Br. Univ. 2. p. 534.

Hab. in fontibus profundis secus ripas flum. Adour, in vicinia

pagi Asté, P.c. Peet

Specimens gathered by Messrs. Arnott and Requien at Vaucluse

agree well with Bridel’s description, and are quite the same as my

own from Asté. In ‘ Musci Pyren.’ I had considered H. filicinum and

fluviatile not distinct, relying on Bridel’s description of the latter

(Br. Univ. p. 532), where the falcato-secund leaves (rarely seen in real

H. fluviatile) are strongly insisted on. AH. fluviatile verum is, how-

ever, readily distinguished from H. filicinum by the monoicous inflo-

rescence.

38. H. commutatum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 26.

Hab. Z,_2 per Pyrenzos in scaturiginosis calcareis.

Var. alpestre, Schimp. in litt.; P. c. Vallon d’ Arise (Philippe !)

P. or. Port Neégre (Arnott !).

39. H. uncinatum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t.5; M. P. 41.

Hab. Zz, ad saxa et ligna putrida.

§ 12. CupressiroRMIA,

40. H. Crista-castrensis, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1591; Hedw. Sp. Muse.

t. 76; M. P. 43.

Hab. Z, in Pyr. centralium sylvaticis, ad cataractam dict. la

Cascade du Ceeur in valle du Lys, etiam in valle Lesponne; in

P. oce. loco Pont d’ Espagne.

41. H. molluscum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. p. 56. t. 22; M. P.

4A,

Hab. Z,—; in rupibus arborumque basi.

“ Var. terrestre, folis insigniter serratis plerumque striatis ;”

M.P. 45.

Hab. ad terram in sylvis circa Pau, locis Pare de Pau, Bois de

Gan, &c.

In the Pyrenees, this species sports into innumerable forms, some-

times simulating H. flugellare in the laxly spreading, scarcely at all

secund leaves, which are shorter than ordinary, more sharply ser-

rated and distinctly striated; at other times it puts off the charac-

teristic pectinato-pinnate ramification and assumes the habit of H.

callichrous, to which also it approaches in the form of the leaves and

their faintly-toothed margins. A small tuft of male plants was

gathered in Z, (Port de Cauterets) growing with Encalypta rhabdo-

carpa.

42. H. flagellare, Dicks. Crypt. Fasc. 2. p. 12; H. et T.!

Muse. Brit. t.25; M. P. 9.

Hab. Zy sup. P.c. ad cataractam inter pagum Labassére et fon-

tem dict. /a fontaine sulfureuse : nusquam alias vidi.

280 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

43. H. pratense, Koch (fide Bruch); Spruce in Lond. Journ.

of Bot. 4. p.177; M. P. 51.

Hab. Z, per totos Pyrenzos, in graminosis montium humilio-

rum : sterile solum ipse vidi. Ad pedem monticuli Bédat prope

B.-de-Bigorre fructif. invenit cl. Philippe !

44, H. callichrous, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 631; M. P. 47.

Hab. Zo, P. oce. im rup. irroratis ad pontem dict. le Pont

d’ Espagne, non procul a Cauterets ; P. c. in fauce la Gorge d’Es-

guierry dicta, etiam in montibus Maladetta et Crabioules, necnon

en montant au Lae Lehou (Philippe !).

45. H.incurvatum, Schrad. Crypt. Gew. n. 80; Schwgr. Suppl.

t.94; M.P. 48.

Hab. Z, per Pyr. centr. et occidentales: pulcherrime ad saxa

umbrosa prope Oloron.

46. H. resupinatum, Tayl.! in schedis recentioribus. H. mul-

tiflorum, ejusd. in Fl. Hibern. P. 2. p.46; M.P.49. H, poly-

anthos, KE. Bot. t. 1664.

Hab. Z,_, P. oce. ad arbores prope Pau ; etiam in Agro Syrtico

prope Aq. Tarbellicas. :

The two localities here cited are the only ones noted in the Pyre-

nees, but in Britain this species is nearly as frequent as the following.

47. H. cupressiforme, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1592; Hedw. Muse.

Frond. 4. t. 23; M. P. 50.

Hab. Zo_4 passim,

48. H. Haldanianum, Grev.! in Ann. Lyc. Hist. Nat. Novi-

Eborace. 1. p. 275. t. 23 (e specim. a cel. auctore communicatis) ;

Sulliv. ! Muse. Allegh. n. 14; M. P.52. H. pulchrum, Drumm. !

Muse. Amer. n. 180. H. cylindricum, B. et 8. !

Hab. Z, ing, P. c. ad terram et arborum radices in sylvis siccio-

ribus circa B.-de-Bigorre (Bois de Lagaillaste et d’ Asté).

Inflorescence monoicous : male flowers confined to the stem. The

teeth of the outer peristome and the processes of the inner are re-

markably attenuated, and the latter (as well as the cilia) are papil

lose upwards. There is considerable variation in the form of the

apex of the leaf: in Sullivant’s specimens the leaves are merely

acute; in Drummond’s they are decidedly acuminate ; and my Pyre-

nan specimens are intermediate in this respect.

§ 13. Cusprpara.

49. H. cuspidatum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595. H. palustre, &e., Dill.

t. 39. £. 34.

Hab. Zy_3 in pascuis rupibusque subhumidis: sterile semper

vidi. :

50. H. Schreberi, Willd. Fl. Berol. p. 325; E. Bot. t. 1621 ;

M. P. 53. .

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees, 281

Hab. Z,.3 in umbrosis humidis : in Zona subalpina sola copio-

siss. fructificans.

SiS A, purum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1594; E. Bot. t. 1599; M. P. 54.

Hab. Z,_» in sylvis, &c.

§ 14, Junacea.

52. H. julaceum, Schwegr. in Schultes Reis. &c. (sub Leskea) ;

M.P. 55. H. moniliforme, Wahl. Fl. Lapp. p. 376. t.24.

Hab. Z,_, in rupestribus per Pyrenzos, rarius tamen et ste-

rile. Mont Lizé. Lac de Séculéjo (2). Lac Lehou (var. foliis

longius apiculatis). V. d’ Eynes (Arnott!) —“ Folia apiculo minuto

plerumque incurvato semper reperi ;” Muse. Pyr. /. ¢.

§ 15. SaLesBrosa.

58. H. albicans, Neck. Meth. Muse. p. 180; E. Bot. t. 1800.

Hab. Z,_, in arenosis, rarum. St. Pandelon. B.-de-Bigorre.

54. H. glareosum, Bruch. ! in litt.; M. P. 29. H. salebrosum,

H. et T. Muse. Brit. p. 166. t. Suppl. 5 (ex parte).

Hab. Z, P. oce. ad saxa in valle Béost; P.c. in arenosis ad ba-

sin monticuli Bédat, et in saxosis sylve Bois de Gouerdeére dicte ;

_ loca calcarea amat.

In the Bots de Gouerdere this grows intermixed with H. salebrosum,

from which it is distinguished at sight by its leaves being paler and

more silky, with longer more fleruose points and very faintly toothed

margins ; but the most important character is the dioicous inflorescence.

It is a very abundant species in the neighbourhood of York and Castle-

Howard, but is rarely fertile : it never grows on trees. H. salebrosum

I have seen in England only on trees in woods near Kirkham Abbey,

in the vale of the Yorkshire Derwent.

55. H. salebrosum, Hoffm. Fl. Germ. 2. p. 74; Brid. Br.

Univ. 2. p. 477 ; Grev.! Scott. Cr. Fl. t. 284; M. P. 30.

Hab. Z,2 P.c. ad saxa et supra ligna putrida circa Bagnéres-

de-Luchon, locis Bois de Gouerdére et Vallée du Lys, copiose ;

circa B.-de-Bigorre, rarius.

56. H. campestre, Bruch ! in litt.; M. P. 31.

Hab. Z, in graminosis eirca thermas de Salut dictas, prope

B. -de-Bigorre. Inter H. salebrosum et rutabulum medium,

§ 16. Rurasuta.

57. H. pseudoplumosum, Brid. Musc. Rec. 2. P. 2. p. 1083

M. P. 36. H. plumosum, H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 162. t. 25.

Hab. Z,_. im rivulorum saxis: socio consuetissimo H. populeo.

Var. (1. subsphericarpon, Schleich. exs. cent. 2. n. 46); in

Pyrenzis (Bridel).

58. H. populeum, Hedw. Sp. Musc. t. 70; M. P. 27.

Had. Z,—~2 ad saxa ex alveo emersa rivulorum,

282 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

59. H. reflecum, Starke; W. et Mohr. Bot. Tasch. p. 306 et

476 ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 143 ; M. P. 26.

Hab. fs Bx Qe at altioribus. montis Crabioules, mania 5. Bjor.

Port N. sind (Arnott !).

60. H. Starkii, Brid. Muse. Rec. 2, p. 167 et Bryol. Univ. 2.

p-595; M.P. 34.

Hab, Zz—4 P. oce. ad terram in monte Lizé, et juxta pontem

dict. d’ Espagne, socio H. dimorpho; P. c. ad rupes argillaceo-

schistosas loco Port de Benasque! (Arnott !).

The leaves of this species, especially in smaller and fertile spe-

cimens, are often subfalcate, and it then approaches very closely

H. paradorum, Hook. f. et Wils. (Crypt. Ant. p. 113. t. 155. f. 2),

its representative of the southern hemisphere.

61. H. velutinum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4.

t. 27; M. P..35.

Hab. Z,—3 ad terram, &c. in umbrosioribus.

62. H. rivulare, Bruch! in litt.; M. P. 33.

Hab. Z,_; ad rivulorum lapides, P. c. circa B.-de-Bigorre (Forét

de Transoubdt, &c.); P. occ. Gave de Valentin.

63. H. rutabulum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1590; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4.

f, ie: Mh. Fs Oe

Hab. Z,_; in terra, &c. fere ubique.

64. H. illecebrum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1594; Schwgr. Suppl. 1. P. 2.

p-255; M.P.16. H. blandum, Lyell! in Hook. Fl. Lond. cum —

icone.

Hab. Zo —; P. oce. in arenosis inter herbas circa Pau, St. Sever

et Aquas Tarbellicas ; in montes editiores haud ascendens.

65. H. cespitosum, Wils.! E. Bot. Suppl. t. 2878; M. P. 17.

Hab. Z, ad arborum radices in pratis irriguis arenaque suffusis

prope Aq. Tarbellicas.

§ 17. Praionea.

66. H. Teesdalii, Sm. Fl. Brit. 3. p. 1291; E. Bot. t. 202;

M. P. 24. H. laxepennatum, Brid.! in hb. Requien (=H. curvi-

setum, Brid. = Pylaisea radicans, Brid.; ex cl. Arnott). H.

Schleicheri y. obscurum, Brid.? Br. Univ. 2. p. 405.

Hab. Z, ad rivulorum exsiccat. lapides, P. c. locis Elysée Cottin,

Tabane: &c. ; P. oce. circa Gélos.

67. H. pumilum, Wils.! in E. Bot. Suppl. t. 2942; M. P. 28.

Hab. Z,_, P. occ. et centr. in solo caleareo sylvarum, sterile ;

? prope Pau et B.-de-Bigorre; 3 in arenosis prope Daz.

68. H. Swartzii, Turn. Muse. Hib. p. 151. t. 14. H. pre-

longum, M. P. 22 (ex parte).

Hab. Z,_, in terra rupibusque udiusceulis.

3 : Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 283

69. H. prelongum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1591 ; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4.

t.29; M.P. 22 (ex parte).

Hab. Z,_, ad terram et truncos, priori multo minus frequens.

70. H. piliferum, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 91; Hedw. Muse.

Frond. 4. t.14; M. P. 21.

Hab. Z, «xp, in virgultis, haud frequens: ad cataractam dict.

la Cascade du gros Hétre prope les Eaux Bonnes, pulcherrime

fructiferum. Loca calcarea amat, vix tamen ls proprium.

71. H. Vaucheri, Lesquereux ! mst. : dioicum ; caule prostrato,

diviso ; divisionibus ascendentibus, apice attenuato decurvo sepe

radicantibus, irregulariter bipinnatis ; ramulis cuspidatis, subse-

cundis ; foliis suberectis, dense imbricatis, caulinis ovatis ex apice

obtusiusculo longe subulato-acuminatis, ramulinis lanceolatis in

acumen brevius sensim attenuatis, omnibus concavis, margine

inferiori reflexis, apicem versus subserratis, nervo simplici furca-

tove ad medium evanescente ; pedicello scabro ; capsula ovata, n-

clinata, subcernua; operculo inclinato, conico-acuminato v. sub-

rostrato, apice obtuso, capsule dimidium vix excedente ; calyptra

dimidiata, glabra ; peristomii interni processibus pertusis, ciliis

- Iinterjectis.—M. P. 19.

Hab. Z; sup. P. centr. prope B.-de-Bigorre in vallibus Serris

et Castelloubon, saxa calcarea dense vestiens ; sociis H. crassinervio

et Isotheciolutescente. Hyeme fructificat.— Var.8.minus(M.P.20)

in imis truncis saxisque graniticis ad ripas rivuli Gave du Lys

umbrosissimas, prope B.-de-Luchon + nonnisi sterile vidi.

Simile H. crassinervio, Tayl., cui tamen sunt folia breviter acumi-

nata, margine tota reflera v. explanata, argute serrata, nervo crasso

instructa, capsula longior, rostrumque operculi duplo longius. H. pili-

Serum, Schreb., statura majore, divisionibus bifariam pinnatis ; foliis

laxioribus, majoribus, caulinis ex apice obtusissimo naviculari longius

attenuato-acuminatis (acumine=¢ fol.) vix serrulatis ; operculo duplo

longiori et peristomio interno minus profunde fisso dignoscendum est.

H. cirrhosum, Schwgr. Suppl. 1. P. 2. p. 214, habitu H. Vaucheri

haud absimile, folia iis H. piliferi fere longius acuminata habet.

72. H. tenuicaule, Spruce; dioicum, ascendens, parce ramo-

sum, ramis subdichotomis, subparallelis; foliis nitidis, erecto-

patulis, danceolatis, longe acuminatis, margine inferiori reflexis, vix

serrulatis, nervo folii dimidium raro attingente, nonnunquam ob-

soleto.

Hab. Z, P. c. in arborum radicibus sylve Bois de Lagaillaste

dictze in vicinia B.-de-Bigorre, ? sola, sterilis ; sociis H. Halda-

niano et Isothecio repente.

_ Planta pusilla (= H. incurvatum), cespitosa. Rami pauci, supe-

riores tamen nonnunquam fastigiati. Folia uniformia, flavescenti-

viridia, nitida, sicco statu apice patula, areolatione e cellulis parvulis

284 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

elongatis ; caulina haud raro neryo perbrevi furcatoque instructa.

Flores feminei: folia pericheetialia externa minima, rotundata, api-

culata ; interiora majora, e basi ovato-lanceolata, capillari-acuminata ;

intima parvula, subulata capillariave ; omnia enervia, integerrima.

Archegonia sub-5, paraphysibus longiora. Planta muscula non aderat.

Habitu fere Lsothecit myosuroidis forme pusille, differt foliis ni-

tidis, minime argute serratis. Ab H. Vaucheri foliis caulinis haud ex

obtuso acuminatis et nervo breviori distinctum.

73. EH. crassinervium, Tayl.! in Fl. Hibern. 2. p.48; Wils. !

in KE. Bot. Suppl. t. 2706 ; M. P. 18.

Hab. Z, sp, ad rupes caleareas, haud infrequens. Les Laue

Bonnes ; B.-de-Bigorre, &c. |

§ 18. Lonoerrosrria.

74. H. murale, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 4. t. 30; M. P. 15.

Hab. Z, ad saxa calcarea.

75. H. confertum, Dicks. Fasc. Crypt. 4. p. 17; Schwgr. Suppl.

t.90; M. P. 14.

Hab.Zy—; im saxosis montium humiliorum ; in arborum truncis

ad rivuli Luy ripas prope Aq. Tarbellicas (forma major). —

76. H. Megapolitanum, W. et M. Bot. Tasch. p. 326; Brid.

Br. Univ. 2. p. 491.

Hab. Z, P. oce. in arenosis prope Aq. Tarbellicas.

77. H. rusciforme, Weiss. Crypt. Goett. p. 225; M. P. 13.

H. riparicides, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 13. H. atlanticum, —

Brid.! in hb. Requien.

Hab. Z, in rivulis ad saxa lignaque demersa.

78. H. longirostre, Hhrh. Pl. Exsicc. n. 75. H. striatum,

Schreb. ; Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 138.

Hab. Zo_, \ocis sylvaticis. |

79. H. striatulum, Spruce in Musci Pyr. 12: dioicum ; caule

prostrato, diviso ; divisionibus subpinnatis, ramis ascendentibus,

simplicibus compositisque ; foliis nitidis, patentibus, caulinis cor-

dato-triquetris, ramulinis cordato-ovatis, omnibus longe acumi-

natis, striatis, margine preeter ad basin planis, serratis, nerve va-

lido paulo ultra medium desinente ; pedicello levi; operculo e basi

convexo-conica rostrato, capsulam ovali-oblongam subcernuam sub-

eequante ; calyptra glabra.

Hab. Z, P. oce. et c. in valle d’ Ossau et circa Bagnéres-de-Bi-

gorre (locis Bédat, Vallon de Serris, &c.) in saxis caleareis quibus

arcte adnascitur. In Pyreneis Asturiacis invenit Durieu. In

Angliz et Hiberniz austrinis cl. Wilson, Thwaites et Mitten de-

texerunt. Ad auctumni finem fructificat.

Caulis prostratus, varie divisus, subpinnato-ramosus, ramis ascen-

dentibus, simplicibus, ramosis vel subpinnatis. Folia patentia, cor-

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 285

dato-triquetra (ramulorum cordato-ovata), longe acuminata, plicato-

striata, argute serrata, margine utrinque ad basin reflexa superne

plana, nervo crasso paulo ultra medium desinente instructa, areola-

tione mediocri, amoene viridia v. fuscescentia, nitida. Florescentia

dioica. Flores masculi ad caulem et ramos plant tenuioris nati ;

folia perigonialia sat numerosa, ovato-acuminata, concava, integer-

rima, enervia vel rarius quadam nervi umbra predita ; antheridia cir-

citer 20, brevi-pedicellata ; paraphyses illis numerosiores sublongio-

resque. Flores feminei folio caulino longiores ; folia perichetialia

circiter 17, erecta, externa minuta, rotundato-ovata, enervia, intima

oblonga, in acumen flexuosum, serratum et ad basin nonnunquam

inciso-serratum subito attenuata, nervo rudimentario in acumen pro-

ducto instructa ; archegonia paraphysibus numerosis stipata. Vagi-

nula oblonga, teres. Pedicellus uncialis, aut paulo longior, levis,

siccitate dextrorsum contortus. Capsula ovali-oblonga, inclinato-sub-

cernua, badia. Operculum e basi convexo-conica rostratum, capsule

longitudine. Peristomium: dentes externi sedecim, subulato-acumi-

nati, linea media exarati: tmterius membrana pallidior, in processus

totidem carinatos et in carina szepe perforatos, cillis 2—3-nis, haud

ferme fragilibus, interjectis, apice usque ad 2 fissa.

Ab H. longirostri quod proximum refert, statura duplo minori ; caule

_prostrato ; foliis nitidis, longius acuminatis, minus conspicue striatis,

angulum 45°-50° cum ramo efformaniibus (nec ut in H. striato fere

squarrosis) ; capsula breviori, nequaquam horizontaliter cernua, et pe-

ristomio interno profundius fisso, ciliis validioribus, distinguitur.

Obs. Specimens gathered by Mr. Wilson near Killarney have the

leaves sometimes more widely spreading, and therefore approach

H. longirostre more nearly; still the ‘habit is the same as in my

Pyrenzan plant, namely very nearly that of H. velutinoides, Bruch,

which however differs essentially from H. striatulum in the rough

pedicel and the form of its leaves. Mr. Mitten’s specimens, gathered

in Sussex, about the roots of trees in a chalky soil, have much of the

external aspect of Isothecitum myosuroides,

80. H. strigosum, Hoffm. Deut. Fl. 2. p. 76; M. P.11. A. pul-

chellum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 68.

Hab. Z, P. occ. ad terram in a bt prope Cauterets (Mont

Lizé; V. de Combascou). |

+H. circinatum, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 165.

Hab. ad muros prope Burdigalam. Circa Vallem Clausam

(Arnott !).

Tn all probability this species exists also in the Pyrenees, though

hitherto not observed there.

Tribus 2. IsorHEectace®.

2. Climacium, W. et Mohr.

81. C. dendroides, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1593 (sub Hypno) ; M. P.90;

B. et S. Bryol. Eur. fase. 16.

286 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Hab. Zo. in umbrosis humidis ; circa B.-de-Bigorre haud raro

fertile.

3. Isothecium, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 355.

Obs. The four sections into which I divide this genus are separated

from each other by such wide intervals, that I shall not be surprised

if at some future period they be placed in at least as many different

genera. The family of Hypnoid mosses requires to be completely

rearranged, and this can only be done well by a person perfectly

familiar with exotic species.

Isoth. rufescens is found only on calcareous rock, and its stems are

mostly incrusted below with carbonate of lime. J. lutescens seems

to grow on no other rock than limestone, but it is also occasionally

found on trees. ‘The three species of the last section prefer to grow

on the living bark of trees, and J. striatum selects the slenderest

twigs of subalpine shrubs and humble trees.

§ 1. DenprorpEa.

82. J. alopecurum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1594 (sub Hypno) ; Schwer.

Suppl. t. 227; M. P. 10.

Hab. Z, in rupibus subhumidis, haud vulgare.

83. I. Myurum, Pollich, Pl. Pal. 3. n. 1054. f. 8 (sub Hypno) ;

M. P. 73. Hyp. curvatum, Sw. ; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 102.

t. 25.

Hab. Z,_3 in sylvaticis, ad saxa et arborum truncos.

“ Var. ramis incrassatis vix curvatis, operculo breviori ;” M. P.

74; in rupibus terra obtectis pinetorum circa pontem d’ Espagne ©

dictum ; etiam secus lacum Séculéjo.

84. I. myosuroides, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1596 (sub Hypno) ; E. Bot.

t. 1567; M.P. 75.

Hab. Z)-3 in umbrosis precipue secus rivulos, saxatile et ar-

bustivum.—Folia nonnunquam subsecunda.

§ 2. SericeEa.

85. I. aureum, Lagasca in Ann. de Cienc. Nat. n. 14 (sub

Hypno); Brid. Br. Un. 2. p. 469.

Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus prope lacum Espingo, sterile (?),

socia Tayloria serrata. |

The leaves are incorrectly described by Bridel as nerveless: in my

specimens, as in others gathered by M. Schimper in the Sierra Mo-

rena, the leaves are (like those of J. lutescens) strongly 3-plicate, the

middle fold involving the nerve.

86. I. lutescens, Huds. Fl. Angl. (sub Hypno). H. lutescens,

Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 16; M. P. 88.

Hab. Z, in terra rupibusque calcareis, necnon in arboribus.—

Circa B.-de-Bigorre (locis Elysée Cottin, Bois d Asté, &c.) eap-

sulis ovato-cylindricis fere erectis ludit.

Mr. R: Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 287

_ The scabrous sete, the tristriate leaves, and the whole habzt of this

species bring it so near J. sericeum, that in a natural distribution I

apprehend they must be placed in the same genus. Besides, if we

compare the fructification, we shall not find very great differences.

The capsule of I. lutescens (as above intimated) is sometimes elon-

gated and very nearly erect, although never quite symmetrical. The

inner peristome, as in I. sericeum and Philippianum, has the cilia either

wholly or in part absorbed at the period of maturity, although capsules

not quite ripe show slender 2—3-nate cilia. (1 have observed similar

circumstances in I. polyanthum.) The chief difference from J. seri-

ceum is in the lacunose processes and their very slight granulation.

The annulus is double. The inner membrane of the capsule projects

beyond its mouth the breadth of the annulus before it is divided.

_ The teeth are strongly trabeculate within and enveloped in a delicate

membrane.

87. I. sericeum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1595 (sub Hypno); M. P. 76.

Leskea s., Hedw. Musc. Frond. 4. t. 17.

Hab. Z)_2 in arboribus, &c. vulgatissimum.

88. I. Philippianum, Spruce in Muse. Pyr. 77: dioicum ; caule

prostrato, radicante, diviso ; divisionibus pinnato-ramosis, ramis

erectis, plerumque simplicibus ; folis dense imbricatis, erectis,

lanceolato-acuminatis, striatis, toto ambitu minute denticulatis,

nervo percurrente ; pedicello levi, rarius scabriusculo; capsula

erecta, symmetrica, ovato-cylindrica; operculo breviter rostrato,

rostro subcurvato ; calypira dimidiata, glabra.

Hab. Zy guy. P. c. ad saxa calearea in umbrosis montis Liieris,

prope Bagnéres-de-Bigorre ; etiam in rupibus graniticis sylvze

Bois de Gouerdére dict, prope B.-de-Luchon. Auctumno et

hyemis initio fructificat.

Plante \atas plagas efficientes. Caulis 2-6 uncias longus, pinnatus,

ramis suberectis, simplicibus, rarius furcatis, hic illic radicans et ist-

hine divisiones pinnato-ramosas edens. Folia densa, erecta, supe-

riora nonnunquam (in sicco saltem statu) subsecunda, omnia lanceo-

lata seu ovato-lanceolata, acuminata, acumine caulinorum tenuiori,

plicato-striata, toto ambitu minute denticulata, nervo continuo in-

structa, e cellulis minimis lineari-elongatis areolata, viridia aut auro

subnitentia. Florescentia dioica: flores masculos non habui : faminei

cauligeni, elongati, foliis numerosis, 24 et pluribus, erectis, arcte va-

ginantibus, interioribus acumine setaceo, flexuoso terminatis, leviter

plicatis, obsolete nervosis, paraphyses copiosissimas archegoniis lon-

giores complectentibus. Vaginula oblongo-cylindrica, viridis. Pedi-

cellus uncialis, levis vel rarius et inferne precipue scabriusculus, sic-

citate dextrorsum contortus. Capsula erecta, symmetrica, ovato-cylin-

drica, microstoma, pallida. Peristomii externi dentes subulati, qua-

drangulares, transverse septati (haud trabeculati) ad basin versus

tantum linea media exarati, sparsim papillosi, pallidi: interni mem-

brana profunde (usque ad +) fissa, lutescens ; processibus dentes fere

288 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

zequantibus, lineari-subulatis, solidis, papillis minutissimis opacis ob-

sitis, unde fuligine quasi oblitis, ciliis interjectis nullis seu rudimen-

tariis. Annulus e duplici serie cellularum conflatus. Operculum bre-

viter rostratum, rostro subinclinato. Calyptra dimidiata, glabra, cap-

sulam fere totam obtegens. Semina minutissima, minute granulosa.

Ab Isothecio sericeo nitore minus spectabili, ramis siccitate vix cur-

vatis, folit nervo perdurante, pedicello sublevi, calyptra (etiam juvenili)

glaberrima, peristomit dentibus minime (I. sericei instar) e septis in

facie externa internaque prominulis trabeculatis, notisque aliis differt.

Ab I. lutescente foliis solidinerviis, capsula erecta ee ut et

peristomii interni configuratione distinguitur.

Tas. II. 1, 2, 3. folia aucta; 4. apex folii magis aucta; 5. capsula

aucta ; 6. peristomii pars; 7. ejusdem dens externus a latere visus,

_ 240-ies auct. ; 8. dens peristomii Isothecii sericei a latere visus, ad id.

augm.

§ 3. RurescentTia.

89. I. rufescens, Dicks. Cr. Fase. 3. t. 8. f. 4 (sub Hypno) ;

M.P. 78.

Hab. Z, sy, 11 monte Lhieris et juxta aquas dict. les Haue

Chaudes, ad rupes caleareas irroratas. In Pyreneis (Bridel).

90. I. chryseum, Schwgr. in Schultes Reise auf den Glockner,

2. p. 864 (sub Hypno). Leskea rufescens 8. chrysea, Brid. Br.

Univ. 2. p. 286

Hab. Z,_4 P. oce. et c. in rupium humidarum fissuris. Col de

Louvie. Esquierry. Bois de Sajust.

This is the moss mentioned in my ‘ Musci and Hepatice of Tees-

dale’ (Annals, 1844) under no. 91, Hypnum multiflorum, Tayl., of

which, in deference to Dr. Taylor’s opinion, I considered it a form,

It is however quite distinct from both that species and J, rufescens,

and is not like the latter confined to calcareous rocks.

§ 4. PoLyanrua. .

91. I. polyanthum, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 97 (sub Hypno) ;

M.P. 79. Leskea p., Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 2.

Hab. Z, P. c. in Tilize unice trunco juxta thermas oppidi Ba-

gnéres-de-Luchon ; necnon in sepibus prope Arreau : rarius.

92. I. repens, Brid. Suppl. Muse. p. 181 (sub Péerigynandro) ;

M. P. 80; Schwegr. Suppl. t. 27, et t. 246 B (sub Neckera).

Hab. Z, inf. P. occ. et ec. in iskvorat preesertim Castanearum

radicibus circa Pau et B.-de-Bigorre.

Peristomium duplew : dentes externi pallidi : interius ad basin usque

in cilia brunnea, tenuissima, seepe apice inter se anastomosantia, e

cellularum serie singula (rarius ex parte duplici) conflata, fissum.

93. I. striatum, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 27 (sub Pterogonioe) et

t. 246 A. (sub Neckera); M. P. 81.

Hab. Z, P. c. pulcherrime fructiferum in fruticum ramulis ad

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 289

latera montis Lhieris, ubi detexerunt cl. Philippe et De Ingo !

Sterile infra lacum Espingo ipse inveni. Perist. duplex, ac in pre-

cedente.

4. Leskea, Hedw.

94. L. nervosa, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 128 (sub Pterigynandro).

Pi. longifolium, Schleich.! Cent. 4. n. 8. “ Leskea Frelichit,

Brid.? ;” M. P. 83.

‘Hab. Z, P. oce. et c. in arboribus imis saxisque graniticis, circa

~ Cauterets et Pierrefitte precipue. Bords de? Adour a B.-de-Bi-

gorre (Philippe !).

~ 95. L. incurvata, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t.53; M. P. 84. ZH. atro- |

virens, Dicks. Cr. Fasc. 2. p. 10.

Hab. Z,_; in saxis graniticis precipue secus ovilia. Mt. Ma-

ladetia, Mt. Lizé, &c.—Subter nivibus fructus maturat.

96. L. polycarpa, Khrh. Crypt. Exsice. n. 96; M. P. 85. Hyp-

num medium, Dicks. ; H. et T.! Musc. Brit. p. 154. t. 24.

Hab. Zo; P. oce. et c. in truncis imis secus ripas rivuli-Luy,

prope Aq. Tarbellicas ; etiam juxta fl. Adour, Bagnéres! (Phi-

_lippe !).

97. L. rostrata, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 55; Sullivant! Musci

Allegh. n. 63; M. P. 86.

Hab. Z, sup. 1 sylvaticis ad rupes inque fruticum radicibus.

Vallon de Serri is ; Superbagnéres, &c.

98. L. longifolia, Hartm. | in litt. (sub Anomodonte) ; M. P.87.

Hab. Z, P.c. in Carpini Betuli truncis secus rivulum Gave du

Lys, socia es attenuata ; etiam ad saxa in monticulo Camp de César

- dicto prope B. -de-Bigorre.

I possess specimens of this gathered by Messrs. Gardener and Scott

in Forfarshire.

99. L. attenuata, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 100 (sub Hypno); Hedw.

Muse. Frond. 1. t. 12; Sullivant! Musci Allegh. n. 61; M. P. 88.

Hab. Z;~2 m regione Fagi sylvatice per totos Pyrenzos, saxa

calcarea et truncos veteriores dense obtegens.

100. L. viticulosa, Li. Sp. Pl. p. 1592 (sub Hypno); M. P. 89.

Neckera v., Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 48.

Hab. Z,_» in saxis sylvarum.

I do not think this can be separated generically from L. attenuata.

The two approach very closely in the form and texture of the leaves :

both have the same pallid peristome (internal and external), the only

difference being that in the latter the sporular sac extends a little

beyond the mouth of the capsule, before it is divided into the pro-

cesses constituting the inner peristome. In L. viticulosa the inner

peristome is cloven quite down to the mouth of the capsule, and be-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. i. 19

290 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

sides the slender processes (or rather cilia) there are interposed ci-

liola, but exceedingly short (= about two cellules).

5. Entodon, C. Miller in Linnea, 1844, Band 2. Heft 6.

101. E. cladorrhizans, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 47 (sub Neckera).

Neckera c., Sullivant ! Musci Allegh. n. 77. Isoth. c.,M. P. 71.

Hab. Zy guy, P. ¢. mm ulmo unica ad ripas rivuli dict. Gave du

Lys.

102. E. insidiosus, Mont.! in Ann. des Sciences Nat. Dec.

1843, tom. 20. t. 15. f. 1 (sub Isothecio); M. P. 72. Entodon

Montagnei, C. Mill. 1. ec.

Hab. Z, sw), ma terra saxisque calcareis circa B.-de-Bigorre, locis

Elysée Cottin, Medous, &c.: semper absque fructu.

Very soon after my return to England from the Pyrenees, I dis-

covered this beautiful species in several stations around Castle-How-

ard, growing always in calcareous soil, and often accompanied by

Hypnum recognitum.

Tribus 3. NecKERACEA.

6. Neckera, Hedw. (ex parte).

(Neckera Distichia, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 238.)

103. N. crispa, L. Sp. Pl. 1589 (sub Hypno); Hedw. Fund.

Muse. 2. t.14; M. P. 70.

Hab. Z,_, m rupibus arboribusque passim.

104. N. pumila, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 20; M. P. 69.

Hab. Z, P. c. in arborum cortice sylve Forét ‘de Escaladieu

dictz : nusquam alias vidi.

7. Omalia, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 325.

105. O. complanata, L. Sp. Pl. p.1588 (sub _ Leskea c.,

Hedw. Fund. Muse. 2. t.10. Neckerac., M. P. 6

Hab. Z,_» in fruticibus preecipue Busia,

106. O. trichomanoides, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 88 (sub Hypno).

Hypnum tr., H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 152. t. 24. Neckera tr.,

M. P. 68.

Hab. Z,_, in umbrosis humidis ad arborum radices; haud

frequens.

Tribus 4. HookERIACE.

8. Hookeria, Smith.

107. H. lucens, L. Sp. Pl. p.1589 (sub Hypno) ; E. Bot. t.1902;

M. P. 91:

Hab. Z;. P. c. in sylvaticis secus rivulos, rarissima. Cirea

B,-de-Bigorre. Lac de Séculdjo.

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 291

Tribus 5. PrreRoGoNIAcEz.

9. Leptodon, Web., Tab. Syn. Muse.

108. L. Smithii, Dicks. Fasc. 2. p. 10. t.5. f. 4 (sub Hypno).

Hab. Z,_; in arborum cortice circa Pau, &c. In Pyr. orien-

talibus (Arnott ! Montagne!). Circa Burdigalam, socia Cryphea

heteromalla, \egi.

10. Pterogonium, Swartz.

109. P. filiforme, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 4. t.7; M. P. 92.

Hab. Z,_3 ad saxa et arbores, circa Cauterets precipue, fre-

quens.

“ Var. foliis secundis. P. heteropterum, Brid.? Br. Univ. 2.

p- 176. Hab. in rupibus secus lacum Espingo prope B.-de-Lu-

chon ;” M.P. 98.

110. P. gracile, L. Syst. Veg. p. 952 (sub Hypno) ; M. P. 94.

Pterigynandrum gr., Hedw. Muse. Frond. 4. t. 6.

Hab. Z,~. 0 saxis Pyrenzorum, semper sterile; in arboribus

sylyee Lespéron prope Aq. Tarbellicas Agri Syrtici fructiferum

legi 20 Novembris, 1845.

The leaves of this species, besides being papillose from the project-

ing cellules, are tuberculate on the back in the upper half ; the tuber-

cles arranged with some regularity parallel to the sides of the leaf,

three or four cellules apart, and sprngias from the points where

four cellules meet.

111. P.? subenervium, Spruce ; dioicum ; caule prostrato, vage

bipinnato, ramis ascendentibus, subparallelis ; folis e basi patula

apice surrectis, ovatis oblongo-ovatisve, acuminatis, concayis, mar-

gine inferior: leviter reflexis, integerrimis, nervo rudimentario vir

ullo, areolatione guttulata.

_ Hab. Z, im arborum cortice prope B.-de-Bigorre et Pau: ? sola,

sterilis.

Caules 4-1 unc., intricati, hic illic radiculos rufos emittentes.

Folia saturate viridia, integerrima, margine tamen inferiori e cellu-

larum parietibus prominulis subundulata ; nervo brevissimo, longi-

tudine latitudinem haud excedente ; siccando appressa, apice autem

recurva patulave : in ramis tenuioribus nonnunquam adsunt folia an-

gustiora, acumine cirrhoso chlorophyllo carente instructa. Cellule

discrete ; inferiores latitudine tertiam partem long. habent, supe-

riores vix dimidiam; reflexus vero rotundate, minores, unde folium

ibidem magis opacum videtur. Flores feminei ad caulem et ramos pri-

marios nati; folia perichetialia, intimis minoribus subulatis exceptis,

ovato-lanceolata, acuminata, serrata, cellulis marginalibus curvatis,

enervia. Archegonia crassa, numerosa, 10 circiter, paraphysibus om-

nino destituta.

Folia tis Pt. gracilis haud absimilia, epapillosa autem et apice an-

292 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

gustiora sunt. Czterum ramos nec incurvos nec fasciculatos habet.

Clasmatodon pusillus, Hook. et Wils. in Drumm. Mosses of 8.. States

of N. America (Regmatodon parvulus, Hampe, Icones, t. 14) habitu

et magnitudine ut etiam foliis margine basali reflexis, areolatione

guttulata, &c., similis, certe differt florescentia monoica et foliis lati-

oribus ad medium usque nervatis.

11. Leucodon, Schwer.

112. L. sciuroides, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1596 (sub Hypno) ; Schwer.

Suppl. t. 125.

Hab. Z,_, in arborum truncis ; copiose fructificans.

12. Cyrtopus, Brid. Bryol. Univ. 2. p. 235.

113. C. curtipendulus, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1594 (sub Hypno). Ano-

modon c., H. et T.! Muse. Brit. ed. 1. p. 79. t. 22 (1818). An-

titrichia c., Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 186 (1819) et Br. Uniy. 2.

p- 223.

Hab. Z, ad saxa et truncos. Fertilem in sylva Forét de Tran-

soubdt dicta invenit cl. Philippe !

This species agrees well enough in habit and character with some _

of the exotic species of Cyrtopus, e.g. C. acuminatus, Hook. Muse.

Exot. t.151, and I therefore place it along with them rather than in

Anomodon or Antitrichia, both of which genera have been founded

on incorrect views of the structure of the inner peristome. The cilia

neither spring from the sides of the teeth, as stated in ‘ Muscologia

Britannica,’ nor are they opposite to the teeth, as Bridel says ; on the

contrary, they are (as in all mosses) a continuation of the sporular sac, —

and they alternate with the teeth. They are the most slender and

delicate I have seen in any moss, and consist either of a single series

of cellules throughout, or here and there of a double series, when

they are often perforated. ‘There are sometimes rudimentary ciliola

(solitary or twin) between them.

Tribus 6. FABRONIACER.

13. Fabronia, Raddi. j

114. F. pusilla, Raddi, Act. Florent. ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 99.

Hab. Pyr. or. prope Rodez (Arnott !) ; etiam “in rupibus cavis

ad St. Martin in radicibus montis Canigou ” (Mont. im Arch. de

Bot. tom. 1). “Circa Dax Aquitanie” (Grateloup in Brid. Br.

Univ.).

Tribus 7. ANACAMPTODONTER.

14. Anacamptodon, Brid.

115. A. splachnoides, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 186; Sulliv. !

Musci Allegh. n. 82; M. P. 97. Neckera s., Schwgr. Suppl.

t. 82.

Hab. Z, sup. P. ce. Vallée du Lys, in trunco Carpini Betuli unico.

Mr. W. Clark on the Animal of Kelua rubra. wou

Tribus 8. CryPH@ACE. —

15. Cryphea, Brid.

116. C. heteromalla, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t.15 (sub Neckera) ;

M. P. 96.

Hab. Zy_, corticicola per Pyrenzos humiliores.

[To be continued. ]

| XXXIV.— Observations on the Animal of Kellia rubra, by Wi1-

LIAM Ciark, Hsq., in a Letter to Professor Eowarp Forbes.

To Richard Taylor, Esq.

Dear Sir,

TuE interesting letter I herewith send you relates to the curious

little bivalve mollusk Kellia rubra, upon the animal of which

some important observations were communicated by Mr. Alder

to the number of the ‘ Annals’ for September last. In the 15th

part of the ‘ History of British Mollusca,’ by Mr. Hanley and

myself, full use is made of Mr. Alder’s notes, and also of valu-

able manuscript notes on the Kellie kindly communicated to us

by Mr. Clark. The discrepancies between the statements of dif-

ferent observers as detailed in our work have induced Mr. Clark

to turn his immediate attention to the subject, and the results

are contained in the following letter. . Their value is such that I

grudge the delaying of the communication of them to the public

until the conclusion of the ‘ History,’ when we mean to add

abundant new matter in supplementary notes.

I need scarcely say that the statements of Mr. Clark go towards

confirming the union of Recluz’s genus Poronia with Kellia, the

view taken in the ‘ History of British Mollusca.’ M. Deshayes’s

drawing of the animal of Kellia Geoffroyi (in the Mollusques

d’Algérie) exhibits the same conformation of tube observed by

Mr. Alder first and since by Mr. Clark in Kellia rubra.

Most truly yours,

Epwarp Forses.

7 Norfolk Crescent, Bath,

My pear Sir, 7th March, 1849.

It gives me pleasure to have it in my power to send you what

I think is a correct account of the malacology of Kellia rubra.

After I had written to you on the 4th instant, I became dis-

satisfied, and I determined to make an attempt at once to settle

the point, as to the tube of Kellia rubra being open underneath

or otherwise ; for which purpose I wrote to a friend to obtain

from certain rocks, four miles from Exmouth, a parcel of Fucus

ie * SE eee, ok 4

294 Mr. W. Clark on the Animal of Kellia rubra.

pygmeus, and send it to Bath in a moist state with a small phial

of sea-water. It arrived yesterday by the post, and I found therein

twelve specimens of Kellia rubra, which being placed in a watch-

glass in sea-water showed themselves as lively as if examined at

Exmouth. By the superior appliances used I at once saw what

I had overlooked at Exmouth, and that Mr. Alder is perfectly right

in stating the tube to be open below; all the animals repeatedly

inserted the foot into the canal, and by thus displacing its sides,

showed distinctly it was an open fold of the membrane ; but the

moment the foot was withdrawn, it reverted to its usual perfect

tube-like aspect ; indeed the most accomplished observer might

be deceived, as it appears M. Philippi was. In fact this canalis .

a mere prolongation of the mantle, which is entirely open for

more than half the ventral range, for the working of the foot

and byssal apparatus.

But Mr. Alder is mistaken in supposing the tube-like fold to

be for branchial purposes; no currents, at least branchial ones,

enter therein or issue therefrom ; it is a fold merely subservient

to locomotion ; this I perceived to be the case in a very short

time, as I found the movements of the foot and tube-like canal

to be nearly isochronal and dependent on each other, as when

the foot was extended and fixed for a forward movement, the

tube was also exserted, and by its muscular retractive power, in

contemporaneous action with the foot, the shell was advanced in

progression. It will now be asked, where then is the branchial

aperture? This I have also satisfactorily discovered ; it is the

posterior opening which has passed for the anus, and is in reality

a considerable elongated oval fissure, having its periphery slightly

thickened or margined, and divided from the rima magna of the

byssus and foot by a strong, narrow, transverse septum; from

the termination of this opening the mantle is closed to the um-

bones ; within this fissure I distinctly saw a part of the points of

the branchie, and it was regularly dilated and contracted as the

currents of sea-water,were received, and after aération of the cir-

culating fluid expelled, m a similar manner to the action of systole

and diastole. I must now speak of the anus, which I had also

the good fortune to discover ; it is placed at the posterior end of,

and under the branchial aperture, and is a very minute, and for

a part of its length, a disunited pendulous tube ; its orifice is not

one-tenth part of the size of the branchial opening; from this

internal tube I repeatedly saw the rejectamenta expelled in small

cylindrical light yellow or grayish pellets, which, falling within

the cavity of the fissure, were instantly ejected; this oval aper-

ture cannot even be called sessile, it is only a slit, serving as a

common canal, for supplying the branchie with water and for the

passage of the feces; these are the only ¢wo openings in the

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 295

mantle, one for the foot, and one in common, for branchiz and

anus. teva

It must not be supposed that I have mistaken the functions

of this fissure, and that it only belongs to the anal apparatus.

This is not the case; it is beyond doubt a common cavity for two

distinct purposes, viz. anal and branchial.

Thus this apparently strangely-formed animal turns out to be

very similar to most of the bivalves, having the branchial and anal

openings close together, where they ought to be, at the posterior

end, and the anterior tube-like fold being nothing more than an

aid to the foot in locomotion. I should not be at all surprised if

the tube of Kellia suborbicularis, when closely examined (as it

shall be), turns out to be an open canal; but whether this is the

case or not, it is not for branchial, but locomotive uses.

From this examination it results, that the only essential dif-

ference between the two species is, that the one is viviparous and

the other oviparous. You will now be able to judge if the genus

Poronia must be adopted.

In the twelve specimens no young were found, as in the summer-

time; I therefore conclude that “ Alma Venus,” as Lucretius

_ styles the goddess, does not influence the self-sufficing loves of

these mollusca until

peer ws *‘ species patefacta est verna diei,

Et reserata viget genitabilis aura Favont.”

I am, my dear Sir, most truly yours,

Ed. Forbes, Esq. WititaMm Crark.

XXXV.—Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Waker, F.L.S.

[Continued from p. 53.]

61. Aphis Ribis.

Aphis Ribis, Linn. Syst. Nat. i. 733. 1; Faun. Suec. 975 ;

Gmel. ed. Syst. Nat. i. 2201; Fabr. Syst. Ent. 734.5 ; Sp. Ins. ii.

385 ; Ent. Syst. iv. 211. 7; Syst. Rhyn. 295. 7 ; Frisch, Ins. ii.

9. t. 14; Réaum. Ins. ii. 281-350. t. 22. f. 7-10; Hausm. IIl.

Mag. i. 437. 2; Leuwenh. Arc. ep. 90. 545. t. 548; Blanck. Ins.

164. t. 14. f. D. 2; Schrank, Faun. Boie. ui. 1. 108. 1195; Sir

“<ite Mosley, Gard. Chron. i. 628; Kalt. Mon. Pflan. i. 39.

Ribifex, Amyot, Ann. Soc. Ent. 2™ série, v. 476.

This Aphis feeds on Ribis rubrum, R. nigrum, R. alpinum, R.

grossularia, and R. uva crispa, from March till November.

The viviparous wingless female. In the spring and when very

young it is dark olive-green, oval, short, and plump: the feelers

296 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

are yellow with brown tips, and not half the length of the body :

the eyes are black : the nectaries are white, and about one-twelfth

of the length of the body.

lst var. The body is mottled with paler green : the feelers are

nearly all white: the eyes are dark brown.

2nd var. The nectaries are pale green with brown tips, and

about one-seventh of the length of the body. ;

It attains its full size in April, and is then greenish yellow,

oval, convex, and slightly hairy above: there is a rim on each

side of the body, and two vivid green lines along the back: the

feelers are almost white with the exception of four black rings,

and hardly half the length of the body: the mouth is very pale

green; its tip and the eyes are brown: the nectaries are pale

straw-colour with brown tips, and about one-sixth of the length

of the body: the legs are very pale green; the feet and the tips

of the shanks are brown.

3rd var. Yellowish green.

4th var. Grass-green. |

5th var. The limbs are white; the feelers are more than half

of the length of the body, and the nectaries are about one-fifth

of its length.

6th var. Bright yellow: the limbs are white: the feelers are

a little shorter than the body: the eyes, the tip of the mouth,

and the feet are black : the nectaries are one-fourth of the length

of the body.

7th var. In the autumn and when it is young it is pale yel-

low and half transparent: the tips of the joints of the feelers,

the tip of the mouth, and the feet are black. When full-grown

it is yellow, convex, smooth, shining, oval, or nearly elliptic : the

feelers are a little shorter than the body: the eyes are red: the

nectaries are whitish with black tips, and about one-sixth of the

length of the body : the legs are whitish ; the knees are gray ; the

feet and the tips of the shanks are black.

8th var. Like the preceding, but the body is almost white.

9th var. Like the preceding, but with a lively green stripe down

the middle of the body.

10th var. The feelers are much longer than the body.

11th var. Bright yellow: the limbs are pale yellow: the feel-

ers are a little longer than the body ; the tips of their joints, the

eyes, and the tip of the mouth are black : the nectaries have black

tips, and are as long as one-fifth of the body : the knees and the

tips of the shanks are gray: the feet are black.

12th var. Greenish white.

13th var. Nearly white.

It varies much in breadth and in outline ; some of the insects

are slender and spindle-shaped, others are stout and elliptical or

4 7

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 297

oval. During the spring and the early part of summer it abounds

under the red swollen leaves, and like many of the clustering

species is the favourite food of the grubs of the ladybirds and of

the Syrphi.

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it is pale green ;

_ the limbs are almost white ; the feelers are as long as the body ;

the tips of some of the joints are pale brown: the eyes are dark

red: the nectaries are rather more than one-fifth of the length

of the body : the feet and the tips of the shanks are brown.

lst var. Greenish white.

2nd var. Nearly white.

3rd var. Grass-green.

4th var. Bright yellow, nearly elliptical, and having a vivid

_ green stripe along the back : the eyes are red : the limbs are pale

yellow or almost white.

The wings are unfolded in May, and the insect is then yellow

and slightly varied with green: the head, the chest and the

breast are brown: there is a large black spot near the tip of the

- abdomen, and a row of small black spots on each side: the feelers

are brown, and longer than the body: the eyes are black: the

mouth is pale yellow with a black tip: the nectaries have also

black tips, and are nearly one-fifth of the length of the body: the

legs are dull yellow; the feet and the tips of the thighs and of

the shanks are black: the wings are colourless, and very much

longer than the body: the wing-ribs are very pale yellow; the

wing-brands and the veins are brown.

_ 5th var. The head and the chest are buff: the abdomen is

pale green varied with darker colour : the feelers are black, pale

green towards the base; the base of the third joint is pale yel-

low : the eyes are dark brown: the tip of the mouth is brown:

the nectaries are pale yellow with brown tips, and nearly one-

fourth of the length of the body : the legs are pale yellow; the

knees, and the tips of the thighs and of the shanks are brown:

the wing-ribs are pale green; the rib-veins are buff; the wing-

brands are dark buff.

6th var. The head, the chest and the abdomen are black :

the feelers are black, yellow at the base, and a little shorter than

the body.

7th var. Yellow: the back of the head is brown: the chest

is streaked with dull red: there are transverse black spots with

dark green edges on the back of the abdomen: the feelers are

black, and a little longer than the abdomen : the nectaries are pale

yellow, and about one-eighth of the length of the body.

8th var. Yellow: there is a broad brown band across the

fore-chest : the middle-chest is brown: the breast is black: the

abdomen has a large quadrate black spot on its disc, and a row

298 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

of small black spots on each side: the feelers are black, and

nearly as long as the body: the mouth is pale yellow; its tip

and the eyes are black: the nectaries are spindle-shaped, dull

yellow, darker towards the base and at the tips, and hardly

one-fifth of the length of the body: the legs are pale yellow;

the hind-thighs, excepting the base, the feet, and the tips of

the other thighs and of the shanks, are black: the wing-ribs, the

rib-veins, and the wing-brands are pale yellow; the other veins

are pale brown. This, like its predecessor, the wingless female,

almost disappears during some part of the summer and the au-

tumn, but a solitary little individual may still be seen here and

there beneath the leaves. |

The oviparous wingless female. This lives in October and in

the beginning of November, when it lays its eggs on the shoots

of the currant : it is elliptical, olive-green, mottled with pale yel-

low: there is a large green spot on each side of the abdomen by

the nectaries : the feelers are yellow, black towards the tips, and

longer than the body: the mouth is pale yellow; its tip and the

eyes are black: the nectaries are pale yellow with black tips,

and as long as one-fourth of the body: the legs are pale yellow;

the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black; the

hind-shanks are shaded with pale brown.

1st var. Yellowish green.

2nd var. Yellowish white.

3rd var. A black band round the middle of each hind-shank.

The winged male. It pairs: with the oviparous female before the

end of October. The head and the chest are black: the abdo-

men is dull yellow, with a few short slight bands across its back :

the feelers are rather thick till near their tips, and almost as long

as the body: the mouth is yellow with a black tip: the nectaries

are black, and as long as one-sixth of the body: the legs are yel-.

low ; the hind-thighs, the feet, and the tips of the other thighs

and of the shanks are black : the wing-ribs are yellow ; the wing-

brands and the veins are brown.

1st var. The fore-chest beneath its borders above, and the ab-

domen are dull greenish yellow; the latter has a row of black

dots on each side: the nectaries are as long as one-eighth of the

body : the hind-thighs are pale yellow towards the base.

62. Aphis Galeopsidis, Kaltenbach,

Aphis Galeopsidis, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 1. 35. 23.

This is a very elegant insect : it is hairy hke A. Avellane and

A. tetrarhoda, but in other characters it differs widely from these

two species. It feeds from February to October on Galeopsis

tetrahit, G. bifida, Lamium album, L. purpureum, L. amplexicaule,

Polygonum Persicaria, P. lapathifolium, P. hydropiper, P. laxi-

TN eee eR Ben,

i Se ae

re)

al s

;

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 299

_sporum, Heracleum sphondylium, Plantago lanceolata, Stachys syl-

vatica, Tussilago Farfara, T. petasites, and Potentilla anserina.

The front is hairy and somewhat notched : the first joint of the

feelers has on the inner side of its tip a slight process which 1s

most developed in the wingless female. It is common in the

neighbourhood of London and of Lancaster, and Mr. Hardy has

found it near Newcastle.

The viviparous wingless female. This is small, hairy, elliptical,

rather narrow and flat, almost transparent, white or tinged with a

very pale green or straw-colour: the eyes are dark brown: the

mouth is white with a black tip, and reaches the middle hips: the

feelers are slender, setaceous, hairy, much longer than the body ;

their tips are brown ; the fourth joint is much shorter than the

third; the fifth is shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is rather

more than one-fourth of the length of the fifth; the seventh is

nearly as long as the third: the eyes are black : the nectaries are

rather more than one-fourth of the length of the body; they are

somewhat thicker towards the tips which are black : the legs are

long, slender and hairy: the feet are black. The young are nar-

row and linear. It is infested by an Aldlotria.

Istevar. Pale green with two rows of transverse vivid green

spots along the back.

2nd var. The nectaries are not more than one-twelfth of the

length of the body. 3

3rd var. The feelers are rather longer than the body: the

nectaries are about one-ninth of its length.

4th var. The body and the limbs are white : the eyes, the tips

of the feelers, of the mouth, of the nectaries and of the feet are

black : the nectaries are one-sixth of the length of the body.

5th var. Very pale rose-colour, or pale yellow tinged with pale

red, not shining: there is a deep red stripe down the middle of

the body: the head is white: the feelers are white, and much

shorter than the body; the tips of some of the latter joints are

black: the mouth is white; its tip and the eyes are black: the

nectaries are white with black tips, and about one-sixth of the

ag of the body: the legs are white; the tips of the feet are

ack.

6th var. Greenish white with two very large vivid green spots

near the base of the nectaries.

7th var. The body is white: the feelers are a little longer than

the body: the eyes, the tip of the mouth, and the tips of the

shanks and of the feet are black: the nectaries are nearly one-

third of the length of the body.

8th var. The body is pale yellow : the feelers are black toward

the tips, and a little longer than the body: the mouth is pale

yellow ; its tip and the eyes are black : the nectaries are also pale

300 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

yellow with black tips, and about one-third of the length of the

body : the feet are black.

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it resembles the

wingless female in colour, and the rudiments of its wings are

white, but when these organs are unfolded it is pale greenish

yellow : the feelers are black, pale green at the base, and as long

as the body: the fourth joint is much less than half the length

of the third ; the fifth is shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is as

long as the fifth ; the seventh is as long as the fourth: the eyes

are dark red: the mouth is pale green ; its tip is black: the dise

of the chest and that of the breast are dark green : the abdomen

is very pale yellow with transverse broken bright green bands :

the nectaries are pale yellow, and nearly one-sixth of the length

of the body ; their tips are black : the legs are pale greenish yel-

low, long and slender; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the

shanks are black: the wings are colourless, and much longer

than the body ; the wing-ribs and the rib-veins are pale yellow,

the wing-brands are nearly colourless: the veins are brown; the

first and the second veins diverge, but the second and the third

are nearly parallel to each other ; the first fork of the third vein

is a little before one-third and the second after two-thirds,of its

length; the fourth vei is much eurved, and the angle of the

brand whence it springs is very slight.

lst var..Dull yellowish green: the feelers are brown, white

towards the tips: the disc of the chest and that of the breast are

black : the abdomen is pale yellowish green, and on its dise there

are afew small green marks and one large square dark green spot :

the nectaries are pale yellowish green, and nearly one-fourth of

the length of the body ; their tips are black : the wing-brands are

very pale brown.

2nd var. Pale greenish white: the feelers are much longer

than the body; their tips are white: the discs of the head, of the

chest and of the breast are brown or black, and there is also a

brown or black spot on each side of the chest: the abdomen is

traversed by black bands ; the first and the second are narrow ;

the third and the fourth are broad: the eyes are dark brown:

the nectaries are nearly white, and not more than one-tenth of

the length of the body: the legs are pale yellow; the tips of the

thighs are brown; the feet and the tips of the shanks are black :

the wing-ribs are white; the wing-brands are gray; the veins

are black. The pupa is all white except the eyes and the feet

which are brown.

3rd var. While a pupa the chest is buff, and the rudimentary

wings are white.

Ath var. While a pupa it is pale greenish yellow or pale saffron,

long-elliptic, rather flat, smooth, not shining: there is a green

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 301

stripe along the back, or a white stripe with a black line on each

side of it: the feelers are pale yellow, pale green at the base,

black towards the tips, and much shorter than the body: the

rudimentary wings are pale green : the mouth is pale yellow ; its

tip and the eyes are black: the nectaries are nearly as long as

one-sixth of the body; their tips are black: the legs are pale

yellow; the thighs are pale green ; the tips of the feet are black.

The oviparous wingless female. The body is pale yellow, ellip-

tical, and convex: the abdomen is lengthened behind : the feelers

are black towards their tips, and a little shorter than the body ;

the tip of the mouth and the eyes are black : the nectaries have

black tips, and are as long as one-fourth of the body : the knees,

the feet and the tips of the shanks are also black.

Ist var. The body is red: the limbs are pale yellow : the feel-

ers are black towards their tips, and as long as the body: the

tip of the mouth and the eyes are black : the nectaries have black

tips, and are as long as one-fourth of the body: the feet and the

tips of the shanks are black. ,

Length of the body 1 line ; of the wings 23 lines.

63. Aphis Abietina, un. s.

The viviparous wingless female. This is oval, green, convex,

rather dull, and half a line in length: the head and the limbs

are paler and sometimes tinged with yellow: the front of the

head is convex in the middle, but concave on each side, from

whence there is a small protuberance extending’ to the base

of the feelers: the feelers are brown towards the tips and

about half the length of the body; the inner side of the first

joint is convex, and has no process; the fourth joint is more

than half the length of the third; the fifth is much shorter

than the fourth; the sixth is a little shorter than the fifth ;

the seventh is longer than the sixth: the eyes are dull red:

the tip of the mouth is brown: the nectaries have brown tips,

and are about one-fourth of the length of the body, which has a

slight rim on each side of the back : the legs are moderately long ;

the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are brown. The

young ones are as usual narrow, flat, and linear, and have short

white limbs.

In 1846, a year remarkable for the mildness of the winter and

of the spring, it had attained its full size before the end of

January, and was very abundant near London beneath the leaves

of the spruce-firs, some of which were stripped of their foliage

in consequence of its attacks. It does not disappear before the

latter part of November.

The viviparous winged female. This form comprises the second

generation, and in 1846 its wings were unfolded before the end

302 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

of March. It is green: the disc of the chest and that of the

breast, the feelers, the tip of the mouth, the tips of the nectaries,

the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are brown: the |

feelers are more than half the length of the body; the fourth

joint is very much shorter than the third; the fifth is a little

shorter than the fourth; the sixth is shorter than the fifth ; the

seventh is a little longer than the sixth; and the nectaries are

about one-sixth of the length of the body : the wings are colour-

less and about twice the length of the body: the wing-ribs and

the brands are green, and the veins are pale brown ; the first and

the second veins diverge much from each other, but the second

and the third veins are nearly parallel ; the latter has its first fork

after one-third and its second fork a little before two-thirds of

its length ; it is more or less obsolete at the base ; the fourth vein

is much curved, and the angle of the brand whence it springs is

hardly perceptible.

Variations of the wing-veins. —Ist var. The lower branch of

the first fork of the third vein is wanting.

Length of the body 2 line; of the wings 24 lines.

64. Aphis Rosarum, Kalt.

Aphis Rosarum, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. i. 101. 76.

This species feeds on Rosa centifolia and gallica in gardens,

and Mr. Hardy has forwarded to me specimens found on Rosa

spinosissima in October near Newcastle.

The viviparous wingless female. This little species appears on

the rose (Rosa centifolia and gallica) in the beginning of March

or later, and is then dull green, paler beneath, rather flat, and

very long: the feelers are rather more than one-fourth, and the

nectaries are about one-seventh of the length of the body: the

eyes are brown : the legs are short and stout. During its growth

it acquires a brighter green hue, and then the limbs are almost

white: the front of the head is very convex in the middle: the

first joint of the feelers has a slight protuberance on the inner

side of its tip; the fourth joint is shorter than the third, but

longer than the fifth ; the sixth is a little shorter than the fifth ;

the seventh is much longer than the sixth. It much resembles

A. Capree.

lst var. Whitish green, with two vivid green stripes along the

back.

2nd var. Whitish green, with two bluish green stripes along

the back.

The viviparous winged female. Is black : the fore-chest is green,

having in front a blackish green band which is sometimes broad

and sometimes narrow: the abdomen is green; each segment is

traversed by a black band and has a black spot on each side: the

Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 303

feelers are black, rather thick at the base, and about half the

length of the body: the fourth joint is about half the length of

the third; the fifth is shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is much

shorter than the fifth, but more than half its length ; the seventh

is as long as the fourth: the mouth and the nectaries are black,

and the latter are about one-eighth of the length of the body :

the thighs and the shanks, especially of the fore-legs, are dull

pale yellow towards the base : the wings are colourless, and much

longer than the body ; the wing-ribs are pale yellow ; the brands

are pale brown, and the veins are darker; the second vein di-

verges from the first, but is nearly parallel to the third, whose

first fork is a little after one-third, and its second fork long after

two-thirds of its length.

lst var. The thighs and the shanks are yellow with black tips.

2nd var. Black: the abdomen has interrupted gray bands

above, and is very dark green beneath: the feelers are nearly as

long as the body : the mouth and the nectaries are dark green ;

the former has a black tip, and the latter are about one-sixth of

the length of the body: the legs are dull buff; the thighs are

og yellow ; their tips and those of the shanks and the feet are

lack.

Variations in the wing-veins.—1st var. With no second fork in

one wing. —

2nd var. The third vein has not two forks, but is divided into

three branches.

The oviparous wingless female..Very small, yellow, narrow,

long, spindle-shaped, rather flat, and not shining: there are two

green stripes along the whole length of the back : the limbs are

pale yellow: the feelers have black tips, and are about half the

length of the body : the tip of the mouth, the eyes, and the tips

of the nectaries are black, and the latter are as long as one-fourth

of the body : the legs are moderately long ; the knees, the feet,

and the tips of the shanks are black.

The winged male. Appears in September and October, and

pairs in the latter month with the oviparous female: it is small

and black: the borders of the fore-chest and the fore-breast are

_ pale green: the abdomen is green: the feelers are as long as the

body: the mouth is pale yellow with a black tip: the nectaries

are dull green with black tips, and as long as one-sixth of the

body : the legs are pale yellow ; the feet and the tips of the thighs

and of the shanks are black : the wing-ribs and the rib-veins are

pale yellow ; the wing-brands and the other veins are pale brown.

Ist var. The borders of the fore-chest and the fore-breast are

dark green : the abdomen has a row of black spots on each side:

the mouth is dull yellow with a black tip : the nectaries are black :

the four hinder thighs excepting the base are also black.

Length of the body $ line; of the wings 2 lines.

304 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides.

65. Aphis Avellane, Schrank.

Aphis Avellane, Schrank, Faun. Boic. 112. 1207 ; Kalt. Mon.

Pflan. 143. 116.

This species clusters on the stalks and shoots of Corylus Avel-

lana, whereas A. Coryli is scattered on the leaves of that tree.

The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, convex, hairy,

pale green, and varies in breadth : the front is bristly, and has a

protuberance in the middle, and one more slight at the inner base

of each feeler : the feelers are pale yellow and very much longer

than the body ; the tips of the joints are brown ; the first and the

second joints are bristly, and the third is also so to a less degree ;

the fourth joint is a little shorter than the third ; the fifth is as

long as or longer than the fourth ; the sixth is less than half the

length of the fifth ; the seventh is more than four times the length

of the sixth: the mouth reaches the hind hips, or very near thereto,

and even much beyond them in the young insects : the nectaries

are green, and full one-fourth of the length of the body; they

are slightly tapering from the base to the tips: the tip of the

abdomen does not form a tube: the legs are pale yellow, very

long and hairy; the shanks are very slightly curved; the fore-

legs are but little shorter than the hind-legs; the feet and the

tips of the shanks are brown: the young ones in the body some-

times amount to twenty or upwards.

1st var. The feelers are a little shorter than the body ; the fifth

joint is longer than the fourth; the sixth is full half the length

of the fifth; the seventh is about one-third of the length of the

sixth.

2nd var. The seventh joint of the feelers is about five times

the length of the sixth.

3rd var. The body is rose-colour.

4th var. The body is liac-colour. -

The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it resembles the

wingless Aphis in colour: the rudimentary wings are pale

green, and when they are unfolded, the head and the disc of the

chest have a darker colour: the wings are colourless, and much

longer than the body ; the second vein diverges rather more from

the first than it does from the third; the forks of the latter are

inconstant in length, and sometimes the situation of their source

varies in the opposite wings of the same insect ; the fourth vein

is but slightly curved, and the angle of the brand whence it

springs is extremely slight.

Length of the body 1 line; of the wings 3 lines.

{To be continued. ]

Peary wy LP | oe eh a

lst iti £

ee ae by! SO ee ee,

ee ae ie ee ea ne a. et

‘

ae;

Zoological Society. 305

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

May 9, 1848.—W. Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

The following communications were made to the Meeting :-—

1. Noriczk oF A NEW SPECIES oF MonkEy FROM ANGOLA, LIVING

IN THE GARDENS OF THE Society. By J. E. Gray, Esa.,

F.R.S. etc.

The Society has recently procured a Monkey from Angola, which

bears some resemblance to the Diadema Monkey which M. F. Cu-

vier erroneously described and figured as the female of Cercopithecus

Diana, but it differs from that species in the lips being black, like

the face, and only covered with very short whitish hairs ; and also in

being much darker coloured; and this blackness has increased since

it has been in the possession of the Society and obtained a better

fur. At first sight I thought that it might be a melanism of some

other species; but on comparing my notes with the specimens in

the British Museum collection, I am convinced that it is different

from any I have before had the opportunity of examining.

It belongs to the division of the genus Cercopithecus with rounded

whiskers JSormed of annulated hairs, which have no beard, a variegated

fur, and black nose and lips, and is easily distinguished from the

species of that division by its dark colour and broad frontal band. I

propose to call it

The Pluto. Cercopithecus Pluto.

Sp. ch. Black; the hair of the broad frontal band, ringed with

white; the large rounded whiskers, the back, the upper part of the

front of the sides, and the base of the tail, rimged with varying

greenish white; the distal half of the tail black; the face and lips

black, with short, scattered white hairs.

Inhab. Angola.

This species is easily known at first sight by the deep black colour

of the back of the head, and limbs, and the broad white frontal band:

the large mantle-like patch of minute, white, grisled hairs on the

back, and the large size of the black and white ringed whiskers,

_ giving the whole animal a very striking appearante.

The tail at this time is not in very good condition, and the end

appears to have been destroyed.

2. OBSERVATIONS ON SOME BRAZILIAN Bats, WITH THE DESCRIPTION

oF A New Genus. By J. E. Gray, Esa., F.R.S. erc.

Having lately received from Hamburg a collection of Bats from

Brazil, containing several species which I have not before seen, I

beg to lay some observations on them before the Society.

I may premise that they were all named, on what authority I know

not, and referred to described species, but several of them do not

agree with the specimens which I have received with the same names

before, nor with the original descriptions.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 20

306 Zoological Society.

ARCTIBEUS LEUCOMUS, N. Sp.

Grey brown, paler beneath; axilla whitish; tuft of hair on the

side of the neck, near the shoulders, pure white; hair of back grey

brown, with darker tips; the arms, and upper and lower surface of

membranes near the sides, hairy ; the interfemoral membrane rather

wide, hairy above; nose-leaf ovato-lanceolate, longer than broad,

with a thick midrib; ears rather large, rounded; tragus oblong,

toothed on the outer side.

_ Inhab. Brazils.

I received this specimen under the name of Phyllostoma brevicau-

datum, but it cannot be of that species, as it has no appearance of.

any tail. It agrees with P. Neuwied’s figure in having a rather wider

interfemoral membrane than the other Arctibez, but it differs from it

in the membranes being much more hairy, and in the absence of the

peculiar white, epaulet-like spots.

Length of tarsus 72!; foot 5'’; wing-bone 1” 5!"; thumb 6”.

NYcTIPLANUS, nN. g.

Tail none; interfemoral membrane none; head short; nose-leaf

lanceolate, erect; lower lip entire, with a triangular group of warts

in front; cutting teeth 2; ears lateral, separate; tragus denticu-

lated; wings broad; index finger one-jointed, middle finger four-

jointed; thumb elongate, lower joint short, inclosed, upper joint elon-

gated, slender, free; feet moderate, toes equal, compressed. |

This genus has the same kind of nose-leaf as Phyllostoma, but dif-

fers from all the genera with that form of nose-leaf in having no

interfemoral membrane. In this character it agrees with Diphylla

and Stenodema; but these genera only have a scarcely elevated nose-.

leaf.

NyYcTIPLANUS ROTUNDATUS, Ni. Sp:

Dark brown, beneath paler; hair yellowish brown, with dark tips ;

of the under side paler, with pale tips; of the sides of the body dark

blackish brown; the fore-arm above and below, and the upper part

of the wing-membranes near the body and on the side of the legs

hairy; nose-leaf ovate, lanceolate, about as long as broad; apex

acuminated ; ears rather acute, naked; tragal lanceolate, acute.

Inhab. Brazils. .

Length of wing-bone 1" 72'"; tarsus 82/"; foot 5'’; thumb 5".

I received this specimen under the name of Phyllostoma rotunda-

tum, which is probably the MS. name of some German zoologist.

3. DescriPTION oF A NEW Heron. By Jounn Govuxp, Esa,

F.R.S. ETc. ETC.

ARDEA LEUCOPH#A, 0. Sp.

Forehead and upper portion of the crest white; sides of the head

and lower portion of the crest deep glossy black ; neck white, washed

with vinous, and with a series of lanceolate marks of black disposed

alternately down the front; all the upper surface, wings and tail dark

grey, the lanceolate feathers of the back fading into white; edge of

Zoological Society. 307

the wings buffy white; primaries and secondaries dark slate-colour ;

flanks and under surface of the wing grey ; chest and abdomen white,

separated from the grey of the flanks by a series of black feathers ;

under tail-coverts and thighs white; bill yellow; tarsi olive.

The young differs in having the whole of the crown of the head

black ; all the upper surface greyish brown; and the under surface

striated with brown and white.

Total length 38 inches; bill 7; wing 19; tail 73; tarsi 5.

Hab. India and Australia.

Remark.—Having carefully compared examples of this species

‘with the Common Heron of Europe, I find it differs from that bird

in being altogether of a larger size, and that the line of the bill, in-

stead of being straight, has an upward tendency; in other respects

they are very similar. |

4. Ow rue Hasits or Mazsovuya aciuis. By P. H. Gossz.

In the parts of Jamaica with which I am familiar, this pretty, active

little Scink is abundant. It is most numerous in the lowlands, and

on the gently-sloping hills of moderate elevation that form the cha-

racteristic feature of the southern side of that beautiful island. The

fences there are largely composed of ‘ dry-wall,’ built of rough un-

hewn stones, without cement. On these walls the Mabouya may be

seen crawling, and often lying quite still in the sunshine; when

alarmed it darts with lightning-like rapidity into one of the crevices

which abound in all parts of such a structure. Indeed it rarely

ventures far from some refuge of this kind, and I presume that the

facilities for instant retreat afforded by these pervious walls are the

chief cause of its preference for them.~ It is scarcely ever seen on

the ground, except when avoiding danger; nor on the trunk or

branches of trees or shrubs; but in the concavity of a pinguin leaf

(Bromelia pinguin) it is occasionally observed to lie, basking in the

sun.

The rounded form of the head and body, devoid of projections ; the

close-lying and glossy scales; the shortness of the legs, bringing the

belly flat upon the ground; and its constant habit of resting with the

chin on the ground also, give to the Mabouya an aspect very much

unlike that of our other common lizards, and cannot fail to remind

even the least observant of its affinity with the serpent-tribes. The

negroes, in the recognition of this proximity, doubtless, have be-

stowed upon it the appellation of ‘“ Snake’s waiting-boy,” or more

briefly, “‘Snake-boy.” In the parishes of St. Elizabeth’s and West-

moreland it is also frequently called the ‘* Woodslave,” though in

other parts of the island this term seems to be applied to some of the

Geckotide. From the shortness of its legs results also another resem-

blance to a snake, for owing to the shortness of the steps, if made

only with the legs, it throws the shoulder and the hip forward at each

step; and this throwing-out of the sides at different parts alternately

produces a wriggling motion, somewhat serpentine in appearance.

The Woodslave is not very easily captured alive: the hair-noose

so successfully used in taking our other small lizards I have always

20%

308 Zoological Society.

found to fail, if tried on this species; for though it is not difficult to

pass the noose over the head (the reptile allowing this so long as its

assailant’s approaches and motions are deliberate and gentle), it is

instantly slipped off again, because there is no sensible contraction

behind the occiput, and the scales lie too smoothly to afford the

slightest hold. ‘They are too wary and too swift to be caught by

the hand. A smart tap with a switch, however, across the shoulders

-or the back disables them for awhile; but if the blow descend on the

tail, that organ instantly separates, with the like brittleness, as in

other lizards. Cats not unfrequently catch them.

The form of the scales and the manner of their apposition remind

us of the fishes: they are convex above, concave beneath, are slightly

attached to the skin, and lap over each other at the edges. The

colours of the animal are produced by pigment deposited on the under

surface of the scales, which in a scale recently removed is soft, and

readily rubbed off: the skin beneath is black. The scales, which are

subpentagonal, are marked with a series of regular lines, indented

on both surfaces, connected by transverse ones, somewhat like the

nervures in the wing of an insect; they lose themselves before they

reach the hinder edge. ‘The pigment is deposited in

the centres of the areas formed by the lines. The

scales from the back and from the belly are alike; but

the postreme two-thirds of the tail are covered, both

on the upper and under surfaces, by narrow transverse

plates, which do not essentially differ however from

the other scales, except in having a greater number of 4 scale, magnified .

parallel depressed lines.

The beautiful provision for protecting the eye without impeding

vision, shown by the lower (and larger) eyelid having a sort of win-

dow, a transparent, glassy, circular plate in its centre, immediately

opposite the pupil when the eye is closed, is well-worthy of admira-

tion as an obvious example of creative wisdom and providential care.

Habitually darting to and fro in the narrow crevices of walls and

heaps of stones, the eyes of the Woodslave, if unprotected, might be

continually liable to injurious contusions, while as it feeds on the

insects, at least in part, that resort to such situations, undimmed

vision would be essential to it while permeating them.

The Woodslave is viviparous. I first became aware of this fact

by the dissection of a specimen killed on the 11th of February, in

the abdomen of which were several oval sacs, about half an inch long,

composed of a soft, transparent, very tender membrane, which dis-

played a foetus within each, far advanced to maturity. And on the

29th of April I killed another female, the abdomen of which was very

much dilated: in this specimen I found four young, quite matured,

and fully coloured, with a brilliancy indeed superior to that of the

adult : they were enveloped in two sacs, but each foetus was inclosed

in its own amnios besides, a very delicate membrane in which it lay

coiled up; the vitellus not quite absorbed, but attached by the funis

to the belly. There was also a portion of the tail of a fifth feetus, the

body of which had probably been forced from the abdomen of the

Zoological Society. 309

parent, through the wound which killed it. The young measured,

from the muzzle to anus, 1,4, inch; thence to extremity of tail 1,%

inch. These two specimens, displaying the contents of the abdomen

in situ, are now, with other specimens of both sexes, in the British

Museum.

I afterwards found that this fact had not escaped the observation

of the indefatigable Robinson ; for, on consulting his manuscript vo-

lumes in Kingston, I met with the following notes, recorded nearly a

century ago :—‘‘ No author that I have met with has observed that

any animals of the Lizard-kind are viviparous; yet I have by accident

discovered that the smooth Snake-lizard of Jamaica brings its young

forth alive. Mr. Long having caught one of these alive, tied it all

night upon a table with a thread, and in the morning found a young

one or two lying near the other, which was a full-grown one. Being

at a loss to account for this, as imagining that all the Lizard-kind

were oviparous, he called upon me to know my sentiments. It ap-

peared very plain to me that this animal was viviparous; nor does

this seem strange to me, when I consider that some of the Serpent-

kind are also viviparous, viz. the Viper and Rattle-snake.

*« Some time in August 1760, as I was looking over a parcel of

preserved lizards, finding amongst the rest one of these Snake-lizards

full-grown, with the belly very much distended, in which state they

‘may be often seen,—I took my penknife, and endeavoured to cut the

abdomen open, but found it so well defended by a covering of very

small hard scales, like those of a fish, that my knife would not enter

till I had scraped them away, when opening the abdomen I found two

beautiful young ones, about two inches long.” (Rob. MSS. iv. 47.)

The stomach is a lengthened sac. In specimens that I examined

I found small cockroaches, fragments of crickets, &c., insects which

live in heaps of stones. In one specimen I observed a few slender,

rather short, intestinal thread-worms, loose among the abdominal

viscera.

Sloane’s ‘ Lacerta minor levis’ (tab. 273. fig. 5) is certainly the

present species, and is not a bad representation. His description,

however, like most of his zoological notes, is full of confusion and

error. He says, ‘‘ This is bigger than the former [which I think to

be the female of the Purple-tailed Anolis*], smooth, having a great

many brown spots, otherwise much the same [!], laying a very small,

white, hard-shelled egg (fig. 6) [which is however the egg of a com-

mon little Spheriodactylus|, nestling in rotten-holed trees [here he

confounds it with Gecko rapicauda], leaping from one bough to

another [here with the Anoles]; ’tis very. common among old _pali-

sades, &c.”’ It is very evident to me that Sloane’s zoological notes

were but in a slight degree the result of his own observation; he

trusted to the loose reports of negroes and others, generally correct

of something or other, but very often misapplied, the local names and

habits of widely different species being huddled and mingled together

in almost inextricable confusion. That fruitful source of error, the

application of the same names to different species in different (and

* I hope to describe this species in a future memoir.—P. H. G.

310 Zoological Society.

sometimes in the same) localities, to which I have alluded in my

‘Birds of Jamaica,’ p. 177, against which a naturalist should always

be on his guard in a foreign country, appears to have misled our

venerable naturalist. Nor does it seem to me disrespectful to the

name of that great man thus to expose his mistakes, since I feel able

to speak positively, from long-continued and familiar personal obser-

vation, and because precision in the narration and application of

facts is of the highest importance in natural science.

I subjoin a description, noted from the living animal. Head, neck

and fore-part of back, reddish brown, bronzed; a broad band of black

runs from the muzzle on each side, inclosing the eye, and passing

down to the hind-leg; this band is bounded, both above and below,

by a band of yellowish white, gradually becoming obsolete between

the fore- and hind-leg; each of these pale bands is again bounded

by a line of black, more or less interrupted or maculate, the superior

of which extends along the tail ; lower back and tail, greenish brown ;

whole under-parts greenish white, silvery ; upper surface of the limbs

and feet black, with pale confluent spots. ‘The whole animal reflects

a metallic gloss. There is no appreciable difference in the sexes.

Dimensions of one measured, a gravid female, of rather large

size :—Length, muzzle to anus 3,/, inches; tail 51: total nearly 9

inches. Muzzle to eye 5%, in.; muzzle to ear ,/, in.; muzzle to front

of fore-leg 1,2, in.; axilla of fore-leg to front of hind-leg 2 in. ; fore-

leg, from axilla to tip of claws, ;% in.; hind-leg 1,% in.

This is the only species of Mabouya that I found in Jamaica. Is

M. Sloanei (Dum. et Bib.), which is ascribed to the same island,

really distinct ?

June 13.—Harpur Gamble, Esq., M.D., in the yi ta

1. DescripTion or TRAGELAPHUS ANGASII, GRAY, WITH SOME

Account or 1ts Hasits. By Grorce Frencu ANGAs.

This new and brilliant Antelope, the Inyala of the Amazulu, ap-

pears to be a link between the Koodoo and Boshbok, uniting in

itself the markings and characteristic features of both these animals.

The adult male is about 7 ft. 6 in. in total length, and 3 ft. 4 in.

high at the shoulder. Though elegant in form, and with much of

the grace of the solitary Koodoo, the robust and shaggy aspect of

the male bears considerable resemblance to that of the Goat. Legs

clean ; hoofs pointed and black, with two oval cream-coloured spots

in front of each fetlock, immediately above the hoof. Horns 1] ft.

10 in. long, twisted and sublyrate, very similar to those of the

Boshbok, but rather more spiral; have sharp polished extremities,

of a pale straw-colour; rest of horns brownish black, deeply ridged

from the forehead to about half the length of the horn. Prevailing

colour greyish black, tinged with purplish brown and ochre; on the

neck, flanks, and cheeks, marked with several white stripes like the

Koodoo; forehead brilliant sienna-brown, almost approaching to

orange; mane black down the neck, and white from the withers to

the insertion of the tail. Ears 8 in. long, oval, rufous, tipped with

black and fringed inside with white hairs; a pale ochreous circle

I et eee

Eee ee TE sci

; : SS Re eee

Zoological Society. 311

reund the eyes, which are connected by two white spots forming an

arrow-shaped mark on a black ground; nose black; a white spot on

each side of the upper lip; chin and gullet white; and three white marks

under each eye; neck covered with long shaggy hair, extending also

under the belly and fringing the haunches to the knees ; two white

spots on the flanks, and a patch of long white hair on the anterior

portion of the thigh; a white tuft under the belly, and another on

the dewlap; on the outer side of the fore-legs is a black patch above

the knee surrounded by three white spots; legs below the knee

bright rufous colour; tail 1 ft. 8 in. long, black above, with tip and

inside white.

Female smaller and without horns; total length 6 ft.; nose to

insertion of ear 10 in.; length of ear 6} in.; height from fore-foot

to shoulder 2 ft. 9in.; tail 1 ft. 3in. in length. Colour a bright

rufous, inclining to orange, becoming very pale on the belly and

_ lower parts, and white inside the thighs; a black dorsal ridge of

bristly hair extends from the back of the crown to the tail; nose

black; the white spots on various parts of the body nearly resemble

those of the male, only the white stripes on both sides are more

numerous. and clearly defined, amounting to twelve or thirteen in

number ; tail rufous above and white below, tipped with black.

The young resembles the female, but is rather paler in colour, and

has more white spots on the flank and sides.

Inhabits the lower undulating hills scattered with Mimosa bushes,

that border upon the northern shores of St. Lucia Bay, in the Zulu

country, lat. 28° south. Found in small troops of eight or ten

together, feeding amongst the thickets.

Mr. Gray has named this species.after my father, George Fife

Angas, Esq., of South Australia, who has always taken a lively in-

terest in my travels and researches in natural history. I may add,

that the preceding notes were drawn up from recently-killed speci-

mens, which I in vain attempted to purchase from the Boers who

possessed them.

2. DeEscRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF Popica.

By G. R. Gray, Ese., F.L.S. erc.

The bird now laid before the Meeting forms a second species of

the genus Podica, Less., the type of which, P. senegalensis, is peculiar

to Western Africa. It was obtained from Malacca, and thus extends

the range of this singular group, Heliornine, to a third quarter of

the globe. The only species known until of late years, which is the

type of the subfamily (Heliornis surinamensis), exists in the warmer

parts of the American continent.

Popica PERSONATA, 0. Sp.

Sp. ch.—Upper parts olive-brown ; top of the head, lores, cheeks

and jugulum, deep black; back of neck bluish olive; a short white

streak borders the black from the posterior angle of the eye; the

lower surface white; breast tinged with brown; the side-feathers

faintly, and the under tail-coverts deeply, barred with brown; the

312 Miscellaneous.

quills and tail deep brown; bill yellow; the feet mayseers = and

the membrane that borders the toes yellow.

Total length, 20 inches ; bill, 2 inches and 2 lines ; wing, 10 snidhies: ;

tarsi, 1 enh and 10 lines.

It differs from the typical Podica in having a portion of the lores

naked, in the greater breadth of the tail-feathers, and in their being

rather rigid.

The only specimen | have seen, from which this description arid the

drawing have been made, was presented to the British Museum by

the Right Hon. the Earl of Ellenborough.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On Polycotyledonous Embryos. By M. P. Ducnarrre.

Since Jussieu, by a happy application of a principle first asserted

by Ray, has taken the characters furnished by the embryo for the

basis of the great divisions of the vegetable kingdom, all the ques-

tions relating thereto have become highly important. The first of

these characters is that deduced from the number of the cotyledons,

according to which all embryonal plants have been divided into mo-

nocotyledons and dicotyledons. ‘This number is nearly always, in

fact, one or two; but according to the majority of botanists, it

exceeds two in the embryo of a small number of plants to which the

denomination of polycotyledonous has been applied. By 'a remark-

able peculiarity these plants are distributed among several families

and also genera of which the majority of species have the more fre-

quently but two cotyledons ; whence it has been considered impossible

to establish for them a special class. ‘The object of this memoir is

to examine if these plants are really provided with several distinct

cotyledons, or have only two which are eid divided into a variable

number of lobes.

I first show by several examples that the cotyledons, or the setninal

leaves of the dicotyledonous plants, have a very marked tendency to

divide on their median line, in various degrees, sometimes so deeply

as to cause each cotyledonous lobe to be wrongly considered as

constituting a distinct cotyledon. Amongst other facts, I have de-

scribed and figured germinating plants of Dianthus chinensis, Linn.,

which show all the degrees of division from the slit of one of the

seminal leaves to the complete division of each one of the two into

two nearly independent lobes. I also show by a series of different

states, that the embryo of the Macleya owes to a division of its

cotyledons the remarkable appearance which has caused it to be de-

scribed as possessing sometimes from three to four cotyledons. I

nevertheless observe that, in some very rare cases, the binary whorl

of cotyledons may become ternary ; of which examples are enume->

rated.

I then pass to those embryos the cotyledons of which are normally

bipartite, and describe the development of that of Amsinkia and their

germination. I show that the two cotyledons of these plants, sim-

. wang:

‘

Le RET Tee Ee RS a Rae es am ee PRE eh Ne eee TO pe ee ee

Miscellaneous. 313

ple at their first appearance, each very soon develope two equal lobes ;

and that, from this moment until when the two seminal leaves have

attained their complete development, it becomes more and more

evident that each of them is only divided in the direction of the

medial line.

A complete analogy of development and organization induced me

then to study the embryo of Schizopetalon Walkeri, Sims., to which

Mr. Robert Brown, in the ‘ Botanical Register,’ tab. 752, and recently

M. Barnéoud, have assigned four distinct and separate cotyledons,

contrary to the opinion expressed by Mr. W. Hooker in the ‘ Exotic

Flora,’ tab. 74. I show that the embryo of this plant passes through

a series of analogous states to those which I have mentioned in Am-

sinkia; that its germination resembles that of the latter plant, al-

though the division of each of its two seminal leaves into two lobes

is still deeper ; lastly, I adduce in support of these facts those which

the anatomical structure furnishes, and I show that in the germina-

tions of Schizopetalon we find two fibro-vascular bundles which cor-

respond to the undivided portion of the two cotyledons, and which,

higher up, separate into two branches, each destined for one of the

two cotyledonary lobes. This singular genus of Cruciferz should

consequently be removed from the list of polycotyledonous plants.

After having taken a glance at the species of Canarium and Aga-

thophyllum, the embryo of which appears to have but two cotyledons,

each divided into three or more lobes, I come to those Coniferze that

have been considered to possess several cotyledons, and in which it

is generally agreed the type of the polycotyledonous embryos is

found. ‘This opinion was admitted in science on the authority of

Gertner, Salisbury, L. C. Richard, and M. A. Richard. It is en-

tirely opposed to that expressed by Adanson and Jussieu, who state

that these Coniferz have but two cotyledons deeply divided into a con-

siderable number of long narrow lobes. Although this latter view

has been abandoned by modern botanists, I have attempted to prove

that it alone is based on facts. After having discussed the objections

which have been raised against it by Gertner and M. A. Richard, I

deduce from a careful examination of the embryo in seventeen dif-

ferent species, and of that of the germination in some of them, the

following results.

The pretended multiple cotyledons of the Firs, and of the genera

in which the embryo is organized on the same plan, are not verti-

cillate, that is to say, arranged regularly in a circle around a point.

On the contrary, they always occur divided into two opposite groups,

absolutely placed like two ordinary cotyledons. In each of these

two groups, the appendages which have been regarded as distinct

and separate cotyledons, and which I regard only as lobes, are ge-

nerally pressed one against the other, whilst a very marked space

exists between the two groups, sometimes large enough to occupy,

towards the centre, about a third of the total diameter of the embryo.

Often, and particularly in the case where the lobes are numerous,

the embryo is compressed in the direction of the breadth of the two

cotyledons. Viewing the embryo from the top, the pretended mul-

314 Miscellaneous.

tiple cotyledons are frequently seen ranged in two parallel lines,

and these two lines are then separated one from the other by a

very visible slit. ‘This intercotyledonary slit is continued to the two

opposite sides of the embryo, where it is easily recognised by its

greater size, especially in some species (Pinus pinaster, Solan., Pinus

excelsa, Wall., &c.). In certain cases these two opposite lateral slits

gradually descend lower than those interposed between the lobes;

the assertion of Jussieu therefore, although too much generalized,

was based on facts. ‘To recognise, in these doubtful cases, the ar-

rangement of the cotyledonary lobes into two groups, the best plan

is to make with a very sharp instrument, a transverse section towards

the middle of the lowest cotyledons; the remaining basilary portion

evidencing clearly, in almost every case, the arrangement here de-

scribed.

To these facts furnished by the adult embryo, I add others taken

from the germination and phyllotaxy. M. Lestiboudois has likewise

recently been led, by observations on anatomical phyllotaxy, to aden

that all the Coniferz are dicotyledonous.

The species of Ceratophylium have been and are still described as

possessing four unequal cotyledons in pairs. But the observations of

M. Schleiden, with which mine agree on nearly every point, have

sufficiently shown that it is an error arising from the first whorl of

plumular leaves, and which always appear binary, having been con-

founded with the two cotyledons.

After having removed from the category of polycotyledonous plants

nearly all those admitted as such, there remains in my opinion but

some species of Persoonia which should provisionally be referred to

this group, upon the authority of Mr. R. Brown, and respecting

which I am unable to form an opinion owing to want of material.—

Comptes Rendus, xxvii. p. 226.

Preparation of Pineapple Fibres in Singapore for the Manufacture of

Pina Cloth.

Some time ago we observed, in the neighbourhood of Batu Blyer,

a number of Chinese labourers employed in cleaning the fibres of

pineapple leaves for exportation to China. As we believe this to

be a new and promising branch of industry in this settlement, where

numerous islets are covered by the pineapple, it would be well to

draw the attention of the Chinese and Bugis frequenting or inhabit-

ing these islets to the subject. The process of extracting and

bleaching the fibres is exceedingly simple. ‘The first step is to re-

move the fleshy or succulent side of the leaf. A Chinese, astride

on a narrow stool, extends on it, in front of him, a pineapple leaf,

one end of which is kept firm by being placed beneath a small bun-

dle of cloth on which he sits. He then with a kind of two-handled

plane made of bamboo removes the succulent matter. Another

man receives the leaves as they are planed, and with his thumb-nail

loosens and gathers the fibres about the middle of the leaf, which

enables him by one effort to detach the whole of them from the outer

skin. The fibres are next steeped in water for some time, after

peer) =

Te i a i oli A et

Miscellaneous. 315

which they are washed in order to free them from the matter that

still adheres and binds them together. ‘They are now laid out to

dry and bleach on rude frames of split bamboo. The process of

steeping, washing, and exposing to the sun is repeated for some days

until the fibres are considered to be properly bleached. Without

further preparation they are sent into town for exportation to China.

Nearly all the islands near Singapore are more or less planted

with pineapples, which at a rough estimate cover an extent of two

thousand acres. ‘The enormous quantity of leaves that are annually

suffered to putrefy on the ground would supply fibre for a large

manufactory of valuable pina cloth. The fibre should be cleaned on

the spot. Fortunately the pineapple planters are not Malays, but

industrious and thrifty Bugis, most of whom have families. ‘These

men could be readily induced to prepare the fibres. Let any mer-

chant offer an adequate price, and a steady annual supply will soon

be obtained.— From the Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern

Asia, No. 8, Aug. 1848.

Advantages accruing from the Study of Entomology.

To estimate in their true extent the important bearings of Ento-

mology on our pecuniary interests, we must not confine our attention

to the hundreds of thousands of pounds which we annually lose from

the attacks of the hop-fly, the turnip-flea, the wire-worm, the weevil,

and the host of insect-assailants of our home agricultural and horti-

cultural produce, but we must extend our views to our colonies, and

we shall there find that m Australia the potato crops (as we learn

from Mr. Thwaites) are in some quarters wholly cut off by the

potato-bug; that in the West Indies, in addition to the numerous

and long-known insect-enemies of the sugar-cane, a new pest of the

Coccus-tribe, sent us by Dr. Davy, has lately attacked it in Barbados,

and the cocoa-nut trees in the same island have nearly fallen a sacri-

fice to a minute Aleyrodes referred to by Sir Robert Schomburgk ;

while in India the cotton crops are often seriously injured by insects

of various tribes, whose history we have yet to learn; and in Ceylon,

the Governor, Lord Torrington, states, in a letter addressed last year

to Earl Grey, so serious have the attacks of the ‘‘Coffee-bug”’ (a

species of Coccus or scale-insect, said to be allied to C. Adonitdum)

proved for the last few years to ‘the coffee-plantations, that the pro-

duce of one estate, which had in former years been 2000 ewt. of

coffee, fell suddenly to 700 ewt. wholly from the destruction caused

by the bug; and a similar heavy loss as to other coffee-plantations

is confirmed by Mr. Gardner, who speaks of the insect as not con-

finmg its ravages to these, but spreading to other trees and plants,

as limes, guavas, myrtles, roses, &c. -» 80 that in the Ceylon Botanic

Garden there is scarcely a tree not in some measure affected.

It appears highly probable, from facts collected by Mr. Gardner,

and quoted in the ‘ Gardener’s Chronicle’ of Oct. 7, 1848, p. 667,

that this coffee-bug was introduced into Ceylon with some Mocha

coffee-plants brought from Bombay ; and it is equally probable, as

316 Miscellaneous.

Dr. Lindley suggests, that had the foul plants been all burnt, or

dipped in hot water, so as to kill the bugs, the Ceylon coffee-planters

might have been saved from their present painful position. But

why were not these precautions taken? Simply because these

coffee-planters are wholly ignorant of entomology. When Kalm,

the Swedish naturalist, descried specimens of Bruchus Pisi disclosed

in a parcel of peas he had brought from North America, he was

thrown into a state of trepidation lest some of these pestilent insects

should have escaped, and he should have been thus the unconscious in-

strument of mtroducing so great a calamity into his beloved country.

And had the Ceylon coffee-planter, to whom these infected Mocha-

plants came, possessed a far less amount of entomological knowledge

than Kalm, he would have carefully examined them, aware how

easily a new insect-pest may be introduced from a foreign country,

and of what vital importance it is that it should be ascertained that

such introduced plants are free from disease, or thoroughly cleansed

from it, if present.

Here we have a further striking instance how desirable it is, as I

have before contended, that some instruction in Natural History,

and in Entomology as a branch of it, should be universally given in

all our schools, from the highest to the lowest. Not only may

a landed proprietor at home suggest to his tenants, or a country

clergyman to his flock, the best way of destroying their insect-ene-

mies ; but if our middle classes, likely to become in the course of

their emigrations to our colonies, now every year more extensive,

coffee-planters in Ceylon, or cotton-growers in India, or general

agriculturists in Canada, Australia, or the Cape, were taught some-

thing at school of the history of these assailants, as well as the

working-men who accompany or assist them, there can be no doubt

that this branch of their school education would turn to far more

pecuniary advantage than much of what is now taught them.

In adverting to this subject in my last year’s Address, I pointed

out how little merely “practical”? but unscientific men are qualified

to cope with the insect-hosts that assail them on every side, and I

quoted the remarkable instance, which cannot be too often repeated,

-of the 240,000/. a-year which M. Guérin-Méneville, the distinguished

French entomologist, has saved the olive-growers of the south of

France by teaching them a mode, founded on the economy of the

olive-fly (Dacus Ole), of neutralizing the attacks of this pest, of

which, in spite of all their practical skill, they were the annual

victims to this large amount. I will conclude these remarks with

referring to the prospect we now have of seeing our hop-plantations

freed from their great destroyer the hop-fly (Aphis Humuli)—not

from the efforts of the hop-growers, who considering it “‘a blight”’

brought by some cold wind or atmospheric change, fold their arms

in helpless apathy ; but in consequence of the investigations into the

history and economy of the insect by an eminent British entomolo-

gist, Mr. Francis Walker*, who has attended very closely to this

* Annals of Nat. Hist. 1848, vol. i. p. 373.

a“ a “3 ee ‘

ee Be a Re Re ee Ie

Ce eT, ae gil ge ee

‘4

Miscellaneous. 317

_ tribe. The difficulty in the case of the hop-aphis has always been

to know where the eggs from which the flies proceed in spring, are

placed by the gravid females in autumn. This could not be on the

hop-plant, which dies down yearly to the roots. But the mystery

has been solved by Mr. Walker, who has found that it is on the

sloe-tree or black-thorn (Prunus spinosa) that the female deposits

her eggs in autumn, which are there hatched in spring, and the

second generation being produced with wings, flies to the hop-

plants and establishes itself on the leaves, which, owing to the well-

known rapid increase of these insects, it soon covers and exhausts of

the sap. Nowif the hop-aphis does not deposit its eggs on any

other shrub or plant than the sloe, as Mr. Walker believes, it is

evident that, to secure the hops in any district from the hop-aphis,

it is only necessary to destroy all the sloe-trees, which, as they are

found chiefly in hedges, and there in no great number, would be no

difficult matter. And if, from the escape of a part of the sloe-trees,

and the flight of some of the hop-aphides from distant quarters, a

few of the female aphides were still found on the hop-plants in spring,

nothing would be easier, as I ascertained by experiments in hop-

grounds in Worcestershire in 1838*, than to clear them from every

one of these assailants, at a very trifling expense, by employing

women and children, by means of step-ladders, to crush every aphis

found, by pressing them and the leaf between the thumb and fore-

finger, so as to destroy the flies without injuring the texture of the

leaf. When it is considered that the extirpation of the hop-aphis

would in some years save 200,000/. to the revenue, and three or

four times as much to the hop-growers, it is evident that this is a

matter worth attention, and that the science which can effect this

Saving is no trifling one.—F'rom the Address delivered by the Pre-

sident W. Spence, Esq., F.R.S., at the Anniversary Meeting of the

Entomological Society of London, Jan. 22, 1849.

Description of a new Mezican Quail. By Wittiam Gampet, M.D.

Ortyx thoracicus. With a full, somewhat pointed crest, the

feathers of which are black, obscurely mixed with dull brown and

rufous. Nape mottled with black and bright rufous, and traversed

by two interrupted white lines, which commence of a cinereous

colour about the front and pass over the eyes. Throat and cheeks

pale cinereous, each feather with a narrow black margin. Sides of

neck, breast and sides pale rufous ; deepest on sides of neck, where

the feathers have a few scattered black spots. Lower part of belly

and vent white. Under tail-coverts rusty white, mottled with black.

Tail very short and rounded, its colour dark brown, with freckled

irregular bars of rusty white. Lower part of back and upper tail-

coverts irregularly variegated with different shades of gray, fulvous

and black ; upper part of back dark rufous, the centres of the feathers

grayish, and traversed by fine, irregular, dusky lineations. Wings

and scapulars beautifully variegated with black, rufous and gray ;

* Introd. to Entomology, 6th edit., vol. i. p. 149.

318 Miscellaneous.

wing-coverts and scapulars having the upper vanes deep black, mar-

gined and lined with rufous, the lower vanes grayish freckled, and

blotched with black, while the shafts are dull whitish.

Tertiaries on their upper vanes with broad fulvous margins ; feet

and legs pale; bill black; irides chocolate-brown.

Length 8 inches, wing 5 inches, tail 2 inches, tarsus 1 ,3,ths,

ridge of bill ,®,ths, from angle of mouth eths.

This appears to be an undescribed species of that group of quails

which so much resemble our common O. virginianus. 'The present

however is readily distinguished from that species by its much longer

bill and very short tail, as well as its general markings, particularly

beneath ; the breast and sides being of a plain fawn-colour, or pale

rufous. The only specimen from which I describe was brought from

Jalapa, Mexico, by Mr. Pease. It does not appear to be quite adult,

and the markings about the head and throat may be somewhat dif-

ferent in the old bird; still however its characters are sufficiently

marked. Judging from description, it must very nearly resemble

the O. pectoralis of Gould; but besides the difference of markings,

he makes no mention of that species having a crest. The length of

the bird, as well as of the wing, is in this also just one inch greater,

which would hardly be the case in a young bird.—Proceedings of

the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, vol. iv. p. 77.

Descriptions of two new Californian Quadrupeds.

By Wixiu1am Gamset, M.D.

Dipodomys agilis. Colour above yellowish brown, mixed with

dusky ; beneath pure white, extending half-way up the sides. Head

elongated, tapering from the ears to a sharp point. Ears nearly

round, sparsely hairy. Eyes large, dark brown. A large pouch on

each side of the head, opening externally on the cheeks. Both hind-

and fore-feet with four toes and the rudiment of a fifth. The hind-

legs very long and strong. ‘Tail very long, slender, covered with

hair, and ending in a pencillated tuft.

Length 101 inches, including the tail, which is 6} inches.

2 incisors.

10 upper. pam,

2 incisors.

8 molars.

In the upper jaw the incisors are divided by a longitudinal furrow.

This beautiful Jerboa-like animal is an abundant inhabitant of the

vineyards and cultivated fields of the Pueblo de los Angeles, Upper

California.

Like the other pouched animals, it forms extensive burrows, tra-

versing the fields in different directions, and is only dislodged

during the process of irrigation. They leap with surprising agility,

sometimes the distance of ten feet or more at a spring, and are dif-

ficult to capture. |

Mus californicus. Dark gray, lighter about the head and shoul-

ders, above tinged with light brown, on the sides almost fulvous,

Dental system: 20

10 lower.

Meteorological Observations. 319

beneath almost white. Fore-feet with four toes and the rudiment

of a fifth. Hind-feet with five toes. Tail nearly 5 inches in length,

pretty thickly covered with short rigid hairs. Head acutely conical ;

ears large, rounded, thin, sparsely hairy, 1 inch in length and 3ths

in breadth. Length of the body 43 inches. Old male: bristles of

the nose 24 inches.

I captured but a single specimen of this species in a field near

Monterey, Upper California, which, with those of the former, I had

the misfortune to lose.—Jdzd.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR FEB. 1849.

Chiswick.—February 1. Frosty: foggy: rain. 2. Drizzly: hazy: rain. 3. Hazy

and damp : densely overcast. 4. Overcast. 5. Very fine: overcast. 6. Hazy:

densely overcast. 7. Overcast. 8. Very fine: clear. 9. Fine: overcast. 10,

Overcast : clear at night. 11. Clear: very fine: barometer unusually high : clear

and frosty at night. 12. Frosty and foggy: fine: clear and frosty. 13. Dense

fog : fine at noon: foggy. 14. Foggy: fine. 15. Very fine. 16. Foggy: clear

at night. 17. Frosty: exceedingly fine. 18. Overcast. 19. Overcast: fine,

20. Slightly overcast: cloudy: rain. 21. Cloudy and fine: rain. 22,23. Fine.

24, Drizzly: rain: lightning in the evening: densely overcast. 25. Hazy:

boisterous, with rain and thunder: constant heavy rain at night. 26. Cloudy

and fine: frosty. 27. Frusty: cloudy and fine: clear. 28. Boisterous, with

heavy rain.—On the 11th the barometer was higher than it has ever been observed

in this locality.

Mean temperature of the month .,,....... Noeaesdbbiee colveestc AI COm

Mean temperature of Feb. 1848 .......... sabieeead hes csevecese 43 O06

Mean temperature of Feb. for the last twenty years ...... 40 ‘36

Average amount of rain in Feb. ........seeeseeseeserseeseevee 1°61 inch,

Boston.—Feb.1. Fine. 2,3. Foggy. 4,5. Fine. 6,7. Cloudy. 8. Fine:

rain p.M. 9—12. Fine. 13. Foggy. 14—17. Fine. 18, Cloudy. 19. Cloudy:

raine.M. 20. Fine: rainr.m. 21. Cloudy. 22, 23. Fine. 24, 25. Cloudy.

26, 27. Fine. 28. Rain: snow a.m. and Pim.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire— Feb. 1. Frost and snow: looking moist p.m.

2. Fog and drizzling all day. 3. Fog and drizzling. 4, Dull a.m.: drizzling

rain p.M. 5, Still dull, but fair: cloudy and moist p.m. 6. Mild: cloudy: high

wind p.m. 7. Rain during night: fair and clear. 8. Fair, but dull a.m. : rain p.m.

9. Fair early a.m.: rain at noon: rain e.m. 10. Fine morning: one shower:

clearr.m. 11. Frost: fog: cleared p.m. - 12.. Fair: slight shower: cleared.

13. Frost a.m.: clear: rainr.m. 14, Fine spring day: dry throughout. 15.

Fine: drying wind. 16. Frost: clear and fine: high wind p.m. 17. Fair and

clear: storm of wind. 18,19. Rain and wind. 20. Dull and moist. 21. Frost:

rain and wind p.m. 22. Dull a.m.: came on storm, windand rain. 23. Fair:

slight frost: snow on hills. 24. Frost and snow: clear: freezing. 25. Hard

frost : fine. 26, Very hard frost: hail-shower. 27. Hard frost. 28, Rain heavy :

wind high.

Mean temperature of the month ......... avcuateseaaes gattines uae

Mean temperature of Feb. 1848 .........cc.cesceeesceeseees 40 ‘1

Mean temperature of Feb. for the last twenty-five years. 37 °3

RE AE OE. TSG. fos coc. sss ccocenenesese aeacckasuecsenskuns .» 5°53 inches,

Average amount of rain in Feb. for the last twenty years 2°04 ,,

Sanduick Manse, Orkney.— Feb. 1. Clear: frost: cloudy. 2. Cloudy. 3. Bright:

drizzle. 4. Bright: clear: hoar-frost. 5. Drizzle: rain. 6. Clear: cloudy,

7. Drizzle: cloudy. 8. Bright: hail, thunder and lightning. 9. Cloudy:

damp. 10. Thunder and lightning: sleet-showers. 11. Bright: cloudy. 12,

Fine: clear: aurora. 13. Showers. 14. Rain. 15. Rain: drizzle. 16, Hazy:

showers. 17. Cloudy: showers. 18. Showers. 19. Showers: aurora. 20. Snow-

showers. 21. Frost: snow-showers. 22, 23. Snow: frost: auroras 24. Snow-

showers, 25. Snow.showers: clear: frost. 26. Snow-showers: clear: aurora.

27. Snow: fine: clear: aurora. 28. Rain: sleet-showers. Be

a i

00-1'S0- |g. |-auu| *m Ss jms | GE] LE | €€| Bh) PH IE | OG | G0-6z | 0.6% | 98-92 | P6-9z | 01-62 |1€E-6z 629.6% “8%

criadd Candas, cle ahe iris eet as bac reas aes Ze | 6€ |f€z/ FIV G.2E) Of | Of | 69-62 |h8-6% | 19.6% |z8-6z | 02-62 |9L6-62 PS0-08 | “Lz

*U "MU *u “u ee of $92 PV ge (xe Lv GL-6Z 89-62 VL-6% 95.6% 6T-6% CoV-60 £98.6% “0%

"| G6. | sa | ‘aua} sas | smu | ze] Ge |toe/fer| Se) PE | 1¢ | S-6% |09-6z |OF-6z | 8-62 | Lz-60 \oze.6z £6P-62| °Sz

re") 8G. | ms | tm | tm | mu) pe | ¥gg |tze| ich) ob) Le | Lp | €b.6z |9€.6z | L¥-6z | 19.6% | 22-60 €19-621L59-6¢| “bz

) “mw | ‘ms |. | tm | fee] ge |fee! bhl 1b) pe | o¢ |2G-6z | 19-62 |6S-6z | ol-6z | LS.6z 6£8-6% 966-62, *ec@

eeeeee

L& 01-0 “**"""| 10. | -a |'mum|tmun) sm | foe | ce |tih| shi IP) se | 2c | 9-62 (31.62 |1£.62 | SE.6z | Lb-6z £69.62 8Z8:6%| "2 :

G0. ['"""""LO- |90- | +a |rmsm| sm | tm | ge] Le | fie) Fer] os| ep | 1¢ |€£.62 29.60 |6¢.6z |SL.60 £2.60 \9gl-6z 866-66| “12

OT. |"""***, 80- | 8% | -mu | sms | -m | ms | CF] PE |fo¢g| EV! LE) ee | aco | oF-6z 'ZE-6% |0S-6% | 89-63 | 89-6% ZF9.6z LS6-62| ‘0%

GO. prrrerneeelve) em | sms | sms | ms | £66 | Gh |For! 19] oF] gf | 0G | 9£.6z 90.62 |99.62 | 65-62 | 29-62 |L00-06 'Z8L-08| “61

QE. prrvrr*'eerverrest cms | ta | ems] cms | Lb | ep | ep) €S| eb! se | zo | ¥S.6z |08-6z |P0-0€ |01-0€ | $6-6z 96€-08 6SP-08 | “gt

UL. joerrsssreretieseeee) cay | sms | tm | tas | foh | oF | bE) 6h) 6€! gz | ze | £1.62 |26-6z |02-0€ | SE-0€ | OT-0€ (LeP-0f 'ZSS-0€ | “LI

Ol lof.o let em | ems | em «ak vy | Sb tiv) 80) ge! €% | SP | 16.62 |10-0€ |0z-0€ | 12-0 80-08 \Vov-0€ |1Z9-0€8 | “OL

aV. prereseprcawsas | tat | tan | tas | LP | Lb | Sb) S| Ob zZE | LG | LO-0€ 00.08 |€€-0€ | 1€-0€ | 00-06 |16P-0f 619-08 | °S1D

VE. [rvrveevereesieerees| oy | ems | om | cms | gh | fob | foe FZh| 96! 1F | 19 | c9-6e |L8.62 |2z-08 | LE-0€ | 2z-0F 82S-06 |129-0€| “FI

SO. freer eerereey cgay] ta | ta | tm | 8b | fb /F6E| 0S| 1f| Fe | Sh |80-0€ 60.06 |oP-0€ | 92-08 |ZI-0€ 19-08 O€$-08| “LI

See ptereeoeetoresT og [tans | tm | sms | GE | ep | fo) €F) €€! 12 | Ph |€t-08 sP-0F |gE-0F |FS.08 | 1£-08 SLS-0£ SSL-0€| ‘zI

BO. frrrersrreissrreel om sms} cm | cu | Sch | Py | Sel FLh| eb| ze | 19 -|SP.0€ |gf.0€ | 19.08 | LS.0€ | PE.0€ ELL.0€ 0gg.of | “II

Il. Ce eeee COC e seseue

| ‘MUM| “a | cms | tas | OF | {2b | PH) OF) 6; St | ZG |28-6% 09-62 |PZ-0F | 76.6% |09-6% EPE-0€ |ZLS-0€| ‘01

Of: |***"** ZO. |**"""*| «mss | cms | cm | ms | 6h | Pr |foe|¥Sh) oF] EE | 6F | 09-62 |Le.6z |96-62 | Or-0€ | 26.62 lOge-0€ C9P-06| *6

8E- |€1-0 """"/90- | *ms | *m | cms | ms | CP | Pb |Ezb| FOV G17! ze | 19 |0S-6z |o¥.6% |06.62 | $9.6 | 99-62 |$g0-0€ 1662-08 | °g

GO. j"""ryrreeetiereresy cms | es [tmsm | cms | gh | Eb |F1b| 8V| Ph] ef | Bh | PS.6z |16-62 198-62 | 60-0€ | 26-62 |g0€-08 |96£-08| *L O

GE. poeeeyeeeeeieerrel cms | ms jrmsm | “ms | Lp | $Sp | feb | FOV) oF| IP | SH | 96.6% |£0.0€ |$1-08 | 02-0€ | £6-6z ISgE-0£ |ZIP-08| °9

By. [rreesreeeeeiseeees) ems | tas | cms | cm | FLb | Lb | €b| 6h] Sh] oF | ZS |S0-0F |S0.0€ |23-0€ | 2.08 | 76-60 [gzh-o€ |PSP-08 | °S

GO. [rreeessieeeees| og | cms | cm | cms | LE | £h | PP) OS) LH] LE | 2S |¥1-0€ 190-08 |61-0€ | 01-08 | £6-6% |PaP-0F |oSP-0€| “7

Go. |" 10. | tas | tos |tmss | cms | ob | Ob |FzplFLr| sp! ph | oF | 66-62 |96-6z |90-0€ |60-0€ | 6-62 [9S€-08 |gor-0€| °€

“eeespeer "170. | “ms | “OSs | “Ss | ms | Qh | fzh |f€E) SV} 17) ob | 6P | 64-62 |99-6z |90-0€ | L0.0€ | £6.62 |98Z-0€ |RVE-08| *%

SO. |""""7|"""*"") ZO. | tas [tou | sm | sms | OF | LE |F1G|F9E\S.2E| SE | PP | L6-6% |g0-0€ | P0-0€ | 60-08 | 16-6z |0€z-0€ |P6s-0€ | “tT

Qa | Ss) of oe S\s cs = | curd | or ‘urd | ure "q?A

esee( Ee | i2[ez| 2 | se| Pele ele ler) ELE ew S| eg) me] | one

si¢e,| Ss | Se | o2)-8° | gS. ; 4S ; 8S

*uley “pul *19JIWOULIIY J, *I9ZOULOIV | oa S

“KANWUQ) “asunyy younpuny pv ‘uoysno[D *_ ‘Ady a7 49 pun faurus-saruawag ‘asunpyy yjzunSayddy yo ‘requng “AA *A0y ay7 49 {NoLsog

o go {BOA “AI 49 fuopuo'T uvau ‘xo1MsIHD zy hjarv0g joinynoysoyy ay2 fo uapingy ay; yo uosdwoyy, ‘ay, &9 apyw suorvasasgy yoortojosoajayy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 17. MAY 1849.

XXXVI.—On the Excavating Powers of certain Sponges belonging

to the genus Cliona ; with descriptions of several new Species,

and an allied generic form. By Aupany Hancock, Esq.

[ With four Plates.}

Wuize engaged in mvestigating the method by whieh the Mol-

lusca bury themselves in stone, wood, and other hard substances;

-I was naturally led to examine the pe a et inhabited by Cliona ;

and having arrived at the conclusion that they are not the de-

serted abode of worms, or cavities accidentally formed by erosion

or otherwise as has been stated, but that they are worked out

by this curious production itself, [ asserted such to be the case

in a paper communicated by me to the last Meeting of the Bri-

tish Association. Since then I have gone more fully into this

subject, and as the prevailing opinion appears to be adverse to

that expressed by myself, 1 purpose now giving a detailed account

of the facts, which I trust will be deemed sufficient to justify my

former statement.

My investigations have led to the discovery that Cliona celata

does not stand alone as an aberrant type, but that it is, in fact,

a member of a large group of beings, hitherto almost entirely

overlooked, which play apparently a most important part in the

ceconomy of nature. I have determined upwards of fifty species

of this curious sponge, all mhabiting more or less diversified

chambers in calcareous substances, and in other respects well-cha-

racterized. Of these species twelve belong to the British seas ;

the rest are from various parts of the world. I have also ascer-

tained that Cliona existed during several geological periods, and

with the assistance of Mr. W. K. Loftus have determined that it

occurs in the crag, in the London clay, in the Paris basin, in the

chalk, in the greensand, and in the oolite ; and Mr. Alder has de-

tected it in specimens of Pecten Islandicus from a raised beach

on the coast of Bute. In most instances the characters of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iu. 21

322 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

chambers are so well preserved in the fossil shells of these for-

mations that the species may be determined.

A new generic form has also been discovered : it is closely re-

lated to Cliona, and like it conceals itself in calcareous bodies.

Two or three species have occurred : they and several of the more

characteristic species of Cliona that have come under my notice

will be described in the sequel of this communication : the others

are reserved for some future occasion.

It is now upwards of twenty years since Professor Grant’s

paper on Cliona celata appeared in the ‘ Edinburgh New Philo-

sophical Journal’; and in 1840 M. Duvernoy described im the

‘ Revue Zoologique’ another species inhabiting the shell of Ostrea

hippopus. These I believe are the only species hitherto known,

though extensive traces of the genus are to be found in every

= of shells, and probably on every shore of the British

islands.

Professor Grant believed Cliona to be polypiferous. Such be-

lief, however, has not been confirmed by subsequent observations,

which seem on the contrary to prove that this production is

truly a sponge, differmg but little in internal structure from

Halichondria. 1 have examined with much cave the papille of

Cliona when just removed from the sea, but have not succeeded

in detecting any polypes. The propriety, nevertheless, of retain-

ing it as a distinet genus would appear evident ; for though it un-

doubtedly possesses many characters in common with Halichon-

dria, yet Cliona differs widely from it in its habits, and parti- —

cularly m its contractile power,—a quality surely of great im-

portance, raising Cliona in the scale of creation high above the

sponges im general.

From this strikig charaeter it perhaps might be inferred that

Cliona, and likewise Thoosa, by which name I propose to desig-

nate the new generic form, are closely related to Tethea, which

is stated to be irritable ; and as the two former are both provided

with siliceous bodies or granules on the surface, as will be after-

wards shown, they would also appear to be allied to Geodia, the

external covering of which is composed of siliceous globules.

The numerical extent of the species of Cliona cannot at pre-

sent be estimated. Those now recorded are the result of a very

limited investigation. That they are very numerous is evinced

by the fact, that from a single specimen of Tridacna gigas a dozen

species at least have been obtained. They are not merely spe-

cifically numerous, but are likewise mdividually so; and they

attack inorganic as well as organie bodies. They appear to be

pretty generally diffused over the surface of the globe, though

most numerous in warm climates: none have been yet procured

from the Polar regions.

with descriptions of new Species. 323

On the coast of Northumberland the surface of almost every

piece of limestone near low-water mark is riddled by Cliona: old

shells, whether univalves or bivalves, are filled with it; it imha-

bits nullipores ; and in southern latitudes it buries itself in corals.

Its ravages are very extensive and appear to be rapidly effected.

I have seen half-grown living oysters with Clona extending from

the umbones almost to the ventral margin, and in one or two

instances it even reaches that margin. [In these cases it is evi-

dent that the growth of the sponge must have been more rapid

than that of the shell; for the work of destruction could not

commence until the oyster had attained to some size; and had its

growth been even equal to that of the sponge, the shell ought to

have reached its full development before the sponge had gained

the lower margin.

When a shell is once attacked, the operations of these crea-

tures never cease until they have extended throughout its entire

substance. The middle portion soon becomes almost completely

excavated, small pieces only remaining to divide the chambers or

branches. A thin plate is left on the outer and inner surfaces

to protect the parasite ; and even these plates are ultimately rid-

dled with numerous circular holes, whieh are the only indication

‘of the work of destruction beneath, until some slight external

influence ruptures the protecting walls, or the increasing growth

of the tenant bursts them asunder; when the whole system of

elaborately wrought chambers becoming exposed soon gives way,

and Cliona, Sampson-like, perishes amidst the ruin produced by

its own energy.

The excavating sponges abound in the Tropics, where they will

‘keep in check the rapid increase of calcareous matter. The coral

reef is built up by particles, and so by particles will it be reduced

by the antagonism of these ever-working, all-pervading beings:

the huge massive 7ridacna falls in pieces subjected to the insi-

dious encroachments of Cliona; and the limestone rock, almost

bidding defiance to elemental influences, crnmbles beneath the

touch of this the lowest of animated beings.

It is difficult to say whether certain species of these parasites

confine their ravages or not to certain shells or other calcareous

bodies, though the fact of twelve species occurring in a single

individual of Tridacna would appear to contradict such an opi-

nion. Three or four distinct species are likewise found in the

common oyster, and one of them occurs in limestone: Fusus an-

_tiquus has also supplied three good species. On the other hand

Clona radiata would appear to be confined to Triton variegatus,

in two or three specimens of which it occurred abundantly ;

Murex regius is frequently affected by the operations of Cliona,

and always, as far as I have been able to ascertain, by the same

21*

324 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

species. And the three individuals of C. corallinoides that I have

procured are buried in as many specimens of Pecten maximus.

All these cases, however, may arise from similarity of locality,

and not from any partiality to the species. ;

The boring sponges, as far as | have examined them, are

branched, or are composed of lobes united by delicate stems ;

and all more or less anastomose according to the species: many

of them are beautifully arborescent and of great delicacy*. They

all bury themselves im shells or other calcareous bodies, and

communicate with the water by papille or oscula protruding

through circular holes in the surface of the containing substance

or matrix. In dead shells the papille pass through both surfaces,

but in living ones rarely penetrate the innermost layer, though

occasionally they do so. When a mollusk is thus wounded it

deposits calcareous matter over the orifice, and generally succeeds

in excluding the intruder. The species vary considerably im form,

and in Clhona might be divided into two or three distinct groups.

In some the branches are almost linear, and anastomose only to

a very slight degree; others form a complete network with the

meshes so small that very little of the matrix remaims between

the branches; some have the branches moderately lobed; and

others again have the lobes large and crowded upon each other

im all directions, and united by fine, very short stems. In most

the terminal twigs are very minute, and exhibit im a decided

manner the mode of growth. In C. gracilis, for example, we per-

ceive that they are eylindrical, and divide dichotomously, and

that afterwards they augment in thickness gradually and pretty

regularly, there being only slight indications of a lobed structure.

In C. corallinoides, Pl. XY. fig. 1, the twigs are excessively mi-

nute, passing onward for some distance through the sound shell ;

and as they increase they become gradually lobed, the lobes ulti-

mately attaining considerable size and becoming quadrate. This

mode of growth is common toa great number of species : in some

it is beautifully modified, as we see in C. spinosa, Pl. XIII. fig. 5 ;

here the terminal twigs are mostly short and pointed, resembling

spines thrust out from all sides of the close-set lobes; which

spines or twigs in their turn swell out and become lobes. But

of all the excavating sponges, Thoosa cactoides, Pl. XIII. fig. 1,

* Dr. Johnston describes C. eelata as ‘‘ without beauty or definite form ;”

but the specimens he examined may have been of abnormal growth, result-

ing perhaps from the entire destruction of the substance which had inclosed

them. The Doctor's species however appears to be distinct from the C. celata

of Grant, judging by the spicula, which, according to the figures of them by

Mr. Bowerbank, are perfectly straight. In the-species described by Pro-

fessor Grant they are stated to be ‘slightly curved and_a little fusiform in

the middle.”

with descriptions of new Species. ° 325

is perhaps the most remarkable: in this the terminations of the

branches have a decided dendritic appearance ; they divide pretty

regularly into two portions, which send off on all sides numerous,

minute, linear twigs. The two principal portions soon swell out

and form into oval lobes similar to those of the stems, which are

seen likewise to give off linear twigs. These twigs and those of

the terminal branches are so much alike, that it is mpossible to

doubt that the lobes of the stems have at one time been them-

selves terminal branches.

- Thus is the form of the excavating sponges varied, and the

chambers they mbabit modified ; each species being always found

in the same-formed cavities; that is, those with the same kind

of spicula, and with papille of the same size, number and ar-

rangement, are always found to branch and to anastcmose in a

similar manner, and to have the terminal twigs of the same cha-

racter. This surely could not happen, did Cliona take up its

abode im cavities caused by decay, or in excavations formed by

worms, and were its shape dependent upon such accidental cir-

cumstances.

_ The cavities in shells occupied by Ciona have at once, without

examination, been attributed to worms; and as inquiry was thus

easily satisfied, the matter has remained up to the present time

in obseurity. ‘Those naturalists, however, who have paid parti-

eular attention to the subject appear inclined to a contrary opi-

nion. Professor Grant says, the chambers “‘ have probably been

perforated by some worms ;”’ though at the conclusion of his

eommunication before alluded to on the subject, it is stated that

“it may be questioned whether the sharp siliceous spicula and

constant currents of its papille do not exert some influence in

forming or enlarging the habitation of this zoophyte.” By

Johnston’s work on the British sponges it also appears that

Mr. Wm. M‘Calla, who found Cliona celata in Birterbuy bay,

states that this animal “‘is very destructive to the shells that

come within its reach,” and that in several instances “he had

found large specimens of Pecten opercularis killed by the en-

eroachments of this parasite.” And so satisfied was M. Duver-

noy that the species described by him excavated its own habi-

' tation, that he gave to it the speeifie denomination of terebrans.

The prevailing belief is as before stated, however, that Cliona

does not excavate the chambers in which it is found; but that

they are formed by worms or by decay, or are produced in some

other accidental manner; and that the shape of the sponge

depends on that of the cavities it may chance to inhabit.

Were this belief correct, the chambers would occasionally occur

only partially occupied. This never happens; for Cliona always

completely fills the various chambers and ramifications even to

326 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

the end of the most minute twigs. ‘To this we have the testimony

of Professor Grant, who says that the form of Cliona “ depends

on that of the cavities which it fills; it msinuates itself into the

minutest ramifications, and adheres so closely to their smooth pa-~

rietes, that it cannot be separated without tearing.”

From what has already been said respecting the form and

mode of growth of these sponges, it is pretty evident that they

must form their own habitation. But to put this im a still clearer

light we haye only to examine in detail any one species: we will

take C. gorgonioides, P|. XIV. fig. 1, as an example. The prin-

cipal stems of this species take a zigzag direction, sending off at

the angles lateral branches which pass on to unite with the neigh-

bouring stems : the terminal twigs are delicate and bifurcate, one

of the divisions going immediately to form its junction with the

adjoming stem. This mode of growth goes on until the entire

substance of the shell in which the Cliona is lodged is completely

filled with a network of branches ; the anastomosing increasing

all the while by the addition of twigs from the main stems until

very little of the shell is left to separate the various parts of the

sponge. Now in all this there is nothing having the appearance

of accident. Where the Ciona is not, the shell is perfectly sound

and untouched: the terminal twigs are all alike delicate and of

similar character, penetrating the hard perfect substance; the

main stems become gradually and proportionately thick, and the

anastomosis, though somewhat irregular, is identical throughout.

And this takes place whether the specimen is buried in Fusus,

in Buccinum, in Ostrea, or in limestone, in all of which this spe-

cies occurs.

Now if we assume for a moment that these sponges are in-

capable of excavating the chambers in which they conceal them-

selves, how shall we account for the formation of the beautiful

dendritic cavities occupied by the terminal twigs of Thoosa cac-

toides, P|. XIII. fig. 1, and the regularly anastomosing and lobed

chambers filled by its branches ? How are the arborescent

channels and quadrate chambers of C. corallinoides, Pl. XV. fig. 1,

formed ? and what excavated the numerous, regular chambers,

with their pointed spine-like offsets, of C. spinosa, Pl. XIII. fig. 5?

How shall we answer these questions, unless we can assert that

the sponge inhabiting those systematic cavities formed them ?

They are evidently not the result of decay, neither are they the

burrows of worms ; which, when in shell or other hard calcareous

substance, are always linear, sometimes cylindrical, often de-

pressed, never lobed, and frequently double, that is, with two

channels divided by an elevated ridge. And so different are they

in their general appearance, that it is very easy to point out

which is the excavation of the worm, and which that of Cliona,

eet a ee le ee ee eT

with descriptions of new Species. 327

when the burrows of the two interfere with each other, which

not unfrequently occurs.

There is, however, a very certain character which never fails

to determine the habitation of the burrowing sponge, even though

every particle of the animal be removed. If the parietes of the

chambers and ramifications are viewed through an ordinary lens,

they are found to be distinctly punctured in a peculiar manner,

resembling what might be supposed to be the impress of shagreen,

only much more minute. In some species this puncturing is

much finer than in others, and occasionally it varies a little in

character ; but is always to be observed on the walls of the

burrows of these sponges, whether they be in shell, limestone,

coral, or nullipore. This puncturing therefore cannot be caused

by the structure of the material in which the chambers are

excavated, but must result from the character of the surface of

their inhabitant. So certain a test is this, that by it alone the

nature of the excavations in fossil shells may be determined

with the greatest confidence. No other excavation, whether

of worm or mollusk, presents a surface anything like that of

the burrows of these sponges. And were no other proof at

hand, this puncturing would be sufficient to establish the fact

that these sponges possess the power of enlarging their habita-

tion; but when taken in connexion with what has already been

said, little doubt can exist of the fact that Cliona entirely exca-

vates its abode: indeed after an examination of the form of these

beings, and of the branched, lobed and systematic cavities they

occupy, it would seem impossible to arrive at any other conclu-

sion. On this point, however, I possess, if possible, still stronger

evidence.

Through the kindness of Mr. Fryer I have had the examina-

tion of an individual of Placuna placenta, in the shell of which

there are imbedded numerous specimens of a very beautiful

Cliona exhibiting every stage of development from the earliest to

maturity. This shell is so transparent, that even the minutest twigs

are seen with the greatest precision. At first the young Clionais

a mere circular speck just visible to the naked eye; Pl. XIV.

fig. 4 a, represents it in this stage sunk within the substance of

the shell, through which there is a papillary puncture almost as

large as the individual itself: afterwards the circle increases in

size around the papilla, and becomes irregular in form, 4; a thin

linear branch is then pushed out from one side, c, and throws

up through the shell another papilla. A branch from the op-

posite side now makes its appearance, d; a third and a fourth

succeed, e, f; these are now seen to divide gradually into lobes,

and to imerease in thickness ; numerous papille, f, being added,

which penetrate the surface of the shell, and the terminations of

$28 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

the branches bifureate ;—in short the young Cliona has now

assumed the character of the mature sponge (fig. 2)... Thus we

can trace Cliona from its earliest stage of growth,—not. larger

than the gemmule of Halichondria and resembling it in form,—

up to its perfect development, step by step, excavating its compli-

cated habitation in sound shell, within which it hes closely im-

bedded, but unobscured by its pearly envelope which is perfectly

free from decay and is untouched by worms: to neither of which

by any constrained imagination can the chambers in this mstance

be attributed ;—Cliona makes them for itself. And now having,

I trust, established this fact, we shall endeavour to ascertain the

nature of the apparatus by which these sponges work out their

abode,—a subject of much difficulty.

The mollusks being furnished with a shell, the shenetianians

into the nature of their excavating instrument is much compli-

eated. The burrowing sponges, however, having no such hard

covering, we have in them only the animal to look to for an ex-

planation. The excavations of Cliona and Thoosa can only be

effected by the surface of the sponge, aided either by some

minute mechanical instruments in connexion with it, or by a

solvent: unless, indeed, the water-currents of the papille, as

hinted by Professor Grant, be thought. equal to perform the

task. But were these currents of sufficient magnitude to

penetrate rapidly into shell or hard limestone, it is difficult to

see how they could be brought into effective operation. The

papillz are closely adherent to the sides of the orifices through

which they protrude; and here the water could have no effect; and

yet these orifices are at first small, and are afterwards consider-

ably increased in size. » And at those points where the water is

drawn into the sponge, the currents, of course, cannot be sup-

posed to act in the way proposed. To show, however, how in-

adequate these minute currents are to work out the chambers of

Clona, which we have seen are formed very rapidly, we have

only to reflect on the comparatively slow action of the enormous

currents of the sea,—of the tidal currents, and of those resulting

from the lashing of the waves. The puncturing of the sides of

the chambers also seems unfavourable to such an hypothesis. We

shall not therefore stop to discuss this branch of the subject

further, but at once inquire how far a solvent is likely to be the

agent.

"The extreme simplicity of the organic structure of these beings

forbids a belief in the existence of a special secreting apparatus.

If therefore a solvent fluid be the agent, it must be supposed to

exude from the entire surface of this humble animal. The

character of the excavations would -also. lead to the same con-

clusion ; for it is evident that the form of the sponge is influen-

with descriptions of new Species. °° 829

tial in determining that of the chambers it inhabits. The test

then can be easily applied; and were the secretion of an acid nature,

there could be little difficulty, one would think, in detecting it ;

particularly as Cliona appears to work perpetually—at least so

long as it continues to grow. I have completely failed, however,

in detecting an acid.

I took C. gorgonioides alive fresh from the sea, and breaking

up the stone in which it was lodged removed the creature by

piecemeal, and placing each portion on litmus-paper pressed.

the fluids out of it between plates of glass; but not the slightest

alteration occurred. I continued tryimg piece after piece for

several hours, and contrived to remove portions of the animal

with the surface entire ; but all was in vain,—no indications of

an acid solvent could be obtained.

In a specimen of the Strombus gigas in the Newcastle Museum

penetrated by a species of Cliona, the papille have passed through

the strong horny epidermis, drilling it with great precision ; the

holes are quite circular, and of the same size as those in the shell.

This could hardly be achieved by an acid solvent.

When a portion of the fresh C. celata is carefully removed

- from the chambers and placed in a little acetic acid, a distinct

effervescence takes place as if calcareous matter mingled with the

tissue. The same result occurs when a little of the dried sub-

stance adhering to the sides of the excavations of 7hoosa is re-

moved and treated with the same acid. From these facts we

may conclude, perhaps, that no acid solvent had been employed ;

while it is likely, were the excavations effected by mechanicai

means, that the surface and tissue would be charged with cal-

careous particles. Indeed such particles may generally be ob-

served strewed along the branched channels in the shell of the

oyster when inhabited by C. celata. I have also seen similar

ealcareous particles adhering to the animal of C. gorgonioides

when removed from its chambers in limestone. These particles

are large enough to be detected with a pocket lens, and

will be more fully described further on. At present they are

alluded to, as they afford a pretty strong proof of mechanical

agency.

The excavations would then appear to be effected by mechanical,

and not by chemical means. What is the instrument, and how

is it applied ?

With respect to Cliona, it is well known to possess siliceous

spicula; some of the points of which penetrate the surface of

the animal, and might be supposed capable of reducing the cal-

earcous bodies in which these creatures bury themselves. But

other and apparently more efficient agents have been discovered,

eovering the surface of the sponge.

330 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

The superficial covering of the animal of C. celata, Pl. XIII.

fig. 3, is able to adhere to the sides of the excavations. If a

portion of this is carefully removed and placed between plates of

glass with the external surface uppermost and treated with strong

nitric acid, large crystalline bodies of a peculiar character are dis-

covered scattered over it (Pl. XII. fig. 1). These bodies are of a

pale straw colour, and of the most brilliant lustre and gem-like

beauty ; the largest measuring ;4,th of an inch across: they are

mostly irregularly six-sided, depressed, and scale-like ; but stout

and frequently thickened in the centre, the upper surface being

covered with numerous, elevated, lozenge-shaped points, each

generally having an expanded base of a squarish form slightly

raised above the common surface (fig. 2). These bodies are fre-

quently congregated into groups, and are occasionally placed

together side by side. Strong nitric acid does not the least affect

them after many days’ immersion, the sharp angularity of the

elevated points remaiming unimpaired, and their brilliancy undi-

minished. From these facts, and from the manner in which

these bodies refract light, there can be little doubt that they are

composed of silex, or some other substance equally dense. Be-

sides these other crystalline bodies crowd the surface, which bodies

are as brilliant as theformer, and like them resist strong nitric acid.

These are mostly minute, being generally ¢oypth of an inch wide ;

they vary, however, considerably in size, and are occasionally very

much larger: they are mostly angulated, have an expanded scale-

like base, and much resemble the lozenge-shaped points of the

larger bodies. These smaller ones are crowded together into dense

masses, forming as it were a sort of silicified epithelium; occa-

sionally they become united by the blending of their expanded

bases, and then the combined mass has considerable resemniaawe

to the larger forms before described.

Similar minute siliceous granules have been observed im all see

species examined. The allied genus Thoosa, too, has the surface

provided with siliceous bodies of a very peculiar and novel ap-

pearance. This genus is unfurnished with spicula in the interior,

but has occasionally radiating ones supplying the surface, which is

almost entirely composed of the siliceous bodies just alluded to.

If a portion of the animal adhering to the chamber-walls of

Thoosa be removed and placed with the surface uppermost, and

examined in the microscope as an opake object, it is seen to be

covered with a whitish semi-pellucid crust of a granular ap-

pearance; on increasing the power to about 200 diameters,

this crust is seen to be composed of a multitude of crystalline

bodies formed of nodules. On examining these bodies by trans-

mitted light with a still higher power (400 diameters), they are

observed to rest on a thin membrane distinct from the substance

with descriptions of new Species. . Sat

below, which is almost entirely made up of tubes. The form of

these bodies, Pls. XII. & XIII. fig. 10 a. & fig. 2 6, is now ob-

served to be somewhat like that of the mulberry, and on closer

examination they are found to be composed of a stout central

axis, near each extremity of which is placed a whorl of six or

eight large, irregularly quadrate nodules ; the extremities of the

axis being each formed of a nodule similar to those of the whorls.

These bodies measure ;+-th of an inch long, are colourless, refract

light powerfully, and are as brilliant as the spicula, and in like

manner are unaflected by strong nitric acid, how long soever sub-

jected to its action.

It is to the above-described peculiar siliceous bodies on the

surface of the excavating sponges that I attribute the power they

possess of burying themselves in calcareous substances. The

spicula may perhaps assist in Cliona; but they seem ill-adapted

for the purpose in Thoosa, and indeed are not always present. In

the former they undoubtedly penetrate the surface, and originally

I was inclined to look upon them as the chief agents employed.

The discovery of the mulberry-like bodies on the surface of Thoosa

led me to examine more closely that of Cliona, and after finding

- there those beautiful gem-like crystals, so well adapted for cut-

ting, their homology cannot be doubted; and I am compelled to

adopt the view just expressed.

The surface then of these animals will very much resemble

what I have elsewhere described the cutting surface to be in the

boring mollusks; in the former as in the latter every portion of

it will cut with the keenness of glass-paper ; and as Clionais ad-

mitted on all hands to be highly contractile, there can be no dif-

fieulty respecting the capabilities of the excavating apparatus as

just described. All that is necessary is, that each siliceous gra-

nule, or cluster of granules, should be put in motion. Action,—

very limited,—not more extensive than that of vibratile cilia,

would be sufficient; and it would seem not at all improbable

that it may be of the same nature. From Ehrenberg’s inves-

tigations it would appear that the motion of these minute organs

is produced by a contractile tissue on which they are based, and

that in some of the animalcules they have a rotatory motion.

Now if we suppose these siliceous bodies of Chona and Thoosa to

be in connexion with a similar contractile tissue, the whole sur-

face of the sponge would be composed of thousands of minute

drills quite able to cut into calcareous substances of the hardest

nature.

Were the action of this character, the walls of the chambers

would be drilled full of little holes, and would present just the

appearance we haye already seen they possess. And as the calea-

reous particles were remoyed they would be carried away by the

832 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

ordinary currents, which setting in from the surface of the sponge

would convey the reduced matter into the principal channels, by

which it would soon find an exit through the efferent papillary

apertures. I have before alluded to calcareous particles found

strewed along the channels inhabited by C. celata. These par-

ticles, measuring z4,th of an inch long, are apparently too large

to escape through the pores of the sponge, and are evidently not

the scourings of the excavation ; they are much too large to arise

in this way; but are pieces probably cut out by a combmation

of the minute drills just described. To understand how this

may be effected, we have only to suppose that numerous punc-.

tures are made through a thin, slightly attached plate or lamina

of the oyster-shell, and that imterspaces are left between the

punctures ; and it is clear that as the drilling goes on, many

of these interspaces will become detached im the form of de-.

pressed, many-sided, angulated bodies. And such are those that

are found in the channels of the excavations. Those particles

of a similar nature occurring in the chambers in limestone are

undoubtedly produced much in the same manner.

In the siliceous granules on the surface, and in the contractility

of these sponges, we thus find an explanation of the excavating

powers.

We shall conclude this communication with the description of

a few of the species, premising that the figures of the spicula

represent them drawn to a scale, so that at a glance a pretty

correct idea may be obtained of their relative sizes. And it is as

well perhaps to observe, that in every instance the full-developed

spiculum has been measured and figured.

Cliona celata, Grant. Pl. XIII. figs. 3 & 4.

C. celata, Grant, Edin. New Phil. Journ. vol.1. p. 78.

C. celata, Johnston, Br. Sponges, p. 125? |

Sponge of a clear yellow-ochre colour occasionally inclining to

olive, composed of a large open network of branches ; the meshes

irregularly angulated, frequently five- or six-sided, and oceasion-

ally half an inch wide ; the branches stout, often ;4,ths of an inch

thick, distinctly nodulous and generally depressed : papille large,

some measuring ;4,th of an inch in diameter*; for the most

part in a single row along the branches, but penetratmg the

surface of the matrix without much apparent order, and placed

rather far apart from each other: terminal twigs rather short,

delicate, almost linear, and generally bifurcated. Spicula very

long, measuring upwards of ;',th of an inch in length, a little

* Tn this and in the following descriptions the diameter of the papillze has

been determined by that of the papillary punctures.

with descriptions of new Species. 333

bent, not particularly stout, and sometimes slightly inclined to

fusiform, but tapering pretty gradually to a sharp point at one

end; the other furnished with a well-defined globular head ap-

proaching to ovate with generally a terminal point.

This appears to be the most destructive species to oyster-shells,

and abounds in the Frith of Forth. It is undoubtedly the C.

celata of Grant: the form and large size of the spicula are suffi-

cient to distinguish it. The C. celata of Dr. Johnston, however, is

most likely another species, as the spicula are somewhat different.

C.insidiosa. Pl. XV. fig. 5.

Sponge when dry of a brown colour, branched ; the branches

about 3-ths of an inch thick, irregular, anastomosing : papillee

distant, irregularly arranged, rather small. Spicula ;4,th of

an inch long, stout, sometimes shghtly fusiform, but generally

tapering gradually to a fine sharp poimt at one end, towards

which it is generally slightly bent ; the other extremity is fur-

nished with a large globular head separated from the shaft by a

distinct dusky line, and mostly a little flattened like the head of

a pin. |

tohis species, which occurs in Tridacna gigas, appears related to

C. gorgonioides ; like it this has only one kind of spicula, and in

both they are furnished with a rounded head. A cross section

of the excavations of this form has much the appearance of a

similar view of those of that species. I have not been able to

trace the terminations of the cavities, and therefore cannot speak

to their form. The short, stout spicula of C. insidiosa with their

large pin-like head are very characteristic, and readily distinguish

it from its congeners.

C. gorgomotdes. Pl. XIV. figs. 1 & 6.

Sponge of a brownish yellow colour, branched, anastomosing ;

the principal branches stout, sometimes nearly 3th of an inch

thick, irregularly rounded, or depressed, placed somewhat par-

allel to each other, and much zigzaged, giving off lateral

branches at the angles, which branches unite with those ad-

joining: terminal twigs thin, tapering to a fine point and bifur-

cating: papille large, frequently almost ;1,th of an inch in dia-

meter, penetrating the surface of the shell or other matrix with-

out apparent order, and placed considerably apart from each

other. Spicula very numerous, large and stout, measuring ,/,th

of an inch in length ; at one end there is an oval swelling which

is frequently some little distance from the extremity : from thence

the shaft gradually tapers to the other end, which is sharply

pointed and is generally much bent, particularly towards the

334 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

enlarged extremity; and sometimes the poimted end is a little

recurved, giving to the spiculum a slight S-like twist.

This species is common on the coast of Northumberland, where

almost every piece of limestone at low-water mark has the sur-

face riddled by it : it likewise occurs in the shell of Fusus antiquus

and Buccinum undatum. I have obtained it also in oyster-shells

from Prestonpans. The walls of the burrows of this form are

strongly punctured, and every here and there are drilled with

small conical holes. When in the thin shell of Fusus or Bucci-

num, the branches are all confined to the same plane, and then

this species has considerable resemblance to a Gorgonia. But

when it takes up its abode in limestone, the branches frequently

pass vertically to some depth into the substance of the rock,

giving to the sponge a very complicated structure.

In old specimens the branches become less regular, increasing

much in thickness and number until very small spaces divide

them: the external walls are now liable to give way, and the

sponge being thus exposed must either perish or sink deeper

into the matrix.

C. radiata. Pl. XV. fig. 3.

Sponge delicately branched in a radiating manner; the branches

being ;4,th of an inch thick and divided at unequal distances into

elongated lobes: terminal twigs simple, minute, linear : papillee

rather variable in size, frequently very small, placed in a single

close-set row along the branches ; in the central axis where the |

branches unite there is one much larger than the rest. Spicula

gith of an inch long, stout, straight, frequently a little bent ; one

end with a large ovate head widest at its junction with the shaft,

which is a little constricted at the point of union, and from which

it is strongly defined by a dusky shadow. .

This form buries itself in the shell of Triton variegatus, and is

easily recognized on the surface by the radiating lines of minute

close-set papillary punctures. It is very destructive to the shells

it attacks: at first it is composed of a few simple radiating

branches ; these afterwards enlarge, and send off lateral shoots

which anastomose with the adjoining branches, and ultimately

fuse, as it were, towards the centre, which becomes one mass of

sponge frequently an inch wide; all the shell, of course, at this

part being entirely removed.

C. gracilis. Pl. XIV. fig. 7.

Sponge composed of a few long, slender, linear branches, rarely

if ever anastomosing, extending in length upwards of 5 inches,

and only ;4,th of an inch thick, with a few distant, imdistinet

constrictions indicating an approximation to a lobed structure:

with descriptions of new Species. 335

terminal twigs regularly bifurcating, the branches have conse-

quently a dichotomous arrangement : papille placed rather far

apart, small, of equal size, and arranged in a single row along the

branches, the direction of which they distinctly indicate on the

surface of the matrix. Spicula of two kinds; the larger about

7;th of an inch in length, generally a little bent, stout and in-

clining to fusiform, with the pointed end gradually tapering ; the

opposite extremity provided with a rounded head, somewhat ellip-

tical, and merging imperceptibly into the shaft. The smaller

spicula are about ird the length of the larger ones, and are less

stout ; they bend gradually in the centre, from whence they taper

to a fine point at each end.

I have seen only one specimen of this species ; it is i Pecten

maximus, most probably from Orkney, and extends from the beak

to the ventral margin. The spicula somewhat resemble those of

C. corallinoides, but are considerably stouter ; and though the

heads are large and well-formed, they are not so distinctly marked

as in that species; and the smaller ones bend less abruptly : the

character of the branches is also remarkably different.

The walls of the excavations of this species are rather finely

punctured.

C. muscoides. Pl. XV. fig. 11.

Sponge formed of numerous delicate, much-divided, closely

and irregularly anastomosing branches, with the terminal ones

very slender and composed of an open network; the principal

branches about ;1,th of an inch thick, and distinctly seen rami-

fying throughout the general interlacement of the sponge: pa-

pillee small, very numerous, approximating, and where the ana-

stomosis is extensive, without apparent order ; towards the ter-

minal branches however they run in rows, and betray the course

of the branches on the surface of the shell in which the specimen

is buried. Spicula of two kinds, one with heads, the other with

both ends pointed; the former, measuring ;i5th of an inch in

length, are generally straight, proportionately stout, and with

two globular heads, one terminal, though not always perfectly so,

and one placed at a little distance down the shaft; occasionally

there is an additional head a little way below the second; from

this end the shaft tapers gradually to a sharp point at the oppo-

site extremity, towards which there is frequently a slight bend.

The other kind of spicula are fusiform and as stout as those with

heads, but only half their length ; they taper gently to both ends,

which are finely pointed, and bend abruptly in the centre, where

there is frequently a nodulous swelling ; there is also occasionally

another indistinct nodule or two on each side of the centre one

and at some little distance from it.

336 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

I have seen only one specimen of this interesting species ; it

occurs in the shell of Monoceros fusoides in the Neweastle Mu-

seum. It has injured nearly the whole surface of the body-whorl,

and has extended its ravages over most of the spire. )

C. Howsei. Pl. XIV. fig. 8.

A small delicately branched and. closely anastomosing species

with the branches slightly lobed or nodulous: terminal twigs

slender, long, linear, and rather acutely bifurcating, and anasto-

mosing widely for a considerable length backwards ; afterwards

the meshes become very much reduced in size by the addition of

branches. In the older parts, where the anastomosis is very dense,

the meshes being about ;4,th of an inch wide, the lobes or no-

dules are most distinct ; they rarely exceed =4,th of an inch in dia-

meter; papillz very fine and close-set, running in a single row

along the branches, and generally so disposed that the anasto-

mosis can be easily followed by the perforations they make in the

surface of the matrix, but from their. minuteness might readily

escape observation. Spicula very delicate and about ;4,th of an

inch long; there are two kinds; one is generally straight and

tapers to a very fine, slender point at one end, and has at the

other a well-marked terminal head, which is short and broadly

ovate, with the apex at the extremity, and sometimes a little pro-

longed: the other kind of spicula is generally a little longer

than the preceding, and is mostly somewhat bent, but is likewise

slender and gradually diminishes to a fine point at one extremity ;

the other is most commonly furnished with two heads; one is

terminal or nearly so, the second is placed about 5rd down the

shaft: it also frequently happens that the terminal head is

wanting.

This species is so very distinct in all its characters, that it

cannot well be confounded with any other British form. Its

slender, delicate branches, small and regular papillary punctures

arranged in anastomosing lines, and its characteristic two-headed

spicula at once distinguish it. Only two specimens have oceurred,

one in Fusus antiquus from the Dogger-bank, the other in a

nullipore procured from the beach at Tynemouth. For these

and for several other specimens I am indebted to Mr. Richard

Howse, after whom this species is named.

C. Northumbrica, Pl. XIV. fig. 5.

Sponge when dry of a pale yellow colour, branched, closely

and irregularly anastomosing and indistinetly lobed ; the larger

lobes being sometimes 3th of an inch across: papille rather

small, seldom more than =4th of an inch in diameter, placed

considerably apart along the branches, but appearing numerous,

with descriptions of new Species. — 337

regularly distributed and rather closely set on the surface of the

matrix. Spicula of two kinds ; one, much the larger, measures

7yth of an inch in length; it has at one extremity a large

rounded head, is straight, and tapers gradually to a sharp point

at the other: the smaller spicula are scarcely more than jth the

length of the former, are rather stout, fusiform, sharp and gra-

dually pointed at both ends, and much and suddenly bent in the

centre, where they are thickest.

I have seen only two specimens of this species: they occur

in individuals of Fusus antiquus brought from the Haddock

grounds by the Cullercoats’ fishermen. This may be at once

distinguished from C. gorgonioides by the spicula, that species

having only one kind, this two: but the form of the larger kind,

which is common to both species, is sufficiently distinct ; its head

in those of C. Northumbrica is almost always quite circular and

is at the extreme end ; and moreover they are rarely bent, and

when so only very slightly. The branches too are indistinctly

lobed in this species, but are never so in C. goryontoides, and the

papille are smaller and more numerous. Unfortunately I have

not seen the terminal twigs, as the only two specimens procured

of this species had entirely overrun the shells they had attacked.

In both instances, the shell being dead, the papille had perforated

each surface.

C. Alderi. Pi. XV. fig. 9.

Sponge branched, irregularly and widely anastomosing, and

strongly lobed ; the lobes for the most part irregularly rounded,

frequently 4th of an inch wide, placed close together, and united

by a much-constricted stem : terminal twigs very fine, frequeutly

linear for a considerable length, and bifurcating somewhat irre-

gularly : papille small, rather variable in size, the largest about

goth of an inch in diameter, placed rather far apart in a single

row along the branches on the surface of the matrix ; they appear

occasionally to run in lines. Spicula of two sorts; one ;1,th of

an inch long, moderately thick, slightly bent, with a small oval

head near one end, and tapering to the other extremity: the

second kind is scarcely shorter than the former and has one end

_ truncate, the opposite pointed, and is decidedly bent in the cen-

tre. The puncturing of the walls of the chambers is distinctly

visible with a low magnifying power.

This species is named after my friend Mr. Alder, who took

several specimens of it in Pectwnculus pilosus on the coast of the

Isle of Man : as yet it has occurred in no other locality.

C. corallinoides. Pl. XV. figs. 1 & 2.

Sponge freely and distinctly branched, slightly anastomosing,

and regularly and strongly lobed ; the lobes about 4th of an inch

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 22

338 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

wide, and somewhat obtusely quadrate, a little longer than wide,

placed end to end and united by a slender, central, cylindrical

stem: terminal twigs exceedingly slender, almost linear, giving

off lateral shoots, and irregularly bifurcating : papille variable in

size, some being nearly 51th of an inch in diameter, while others

are very much smaller, arising from the lobes without order;

some of the lobes having only one papilla, others three or four.

Spicula ,4,th of an inch long, slender, generally bent in the cen-

tre, tapering gradually to a sharp point at one end, and at the

other furnished with an elliptical head defined at its junction with

the shaft by a dusky line. Besides these there are other spicula

of a different form which are equally numerous with those just

described, but are much smaller and very delicate, measuring

scarcely trd their length: these smaller ones are fusiform, with

both extremities sharply poimted, and are suddenly bent in the

centre.

This beautifully branched species occurs in British specimens

of Pecten maximus, but the exact locality is not known. Three

examples have been procured. In all the papillary punctures are

very variable in size, and indistinctly indicate on the surface of

the shell the various ramifications of the sponge; and in all the

specimens the branches could be perfectly distinguished likewise

on the inner surface. Here the sponge had made innumerable

minute punctures, which the mollusk had endeayoured to close

up by an accumulation of calcareous matter, covering the entire

track of the branches with small granules. r

The walls of the excavations of this species are strongly and

regularly punctured.

C. Fryeri. Pl. XIV. figs. 2, 4 & 9.

Sponge formed of lobed branches arranged in a somewhat ra-

diating manner, and irregularly anastomosing, with a few scat-

tered, spine-like processes ; the lobes about ;1,th of an inch wide,

considerably elongated, with the ends truncate, and united by a

much-constricted central stem: terminal twigs short, almost

linear, bifurcating : papille small, arranged in a single row along

the branches, generally two or three to each lobe. Spicula of

two forms: one, considerably larger than the other, generally mea-

suring ;1,th of an inch in length, is straight, and furnished at

one end with an oval head; from thence it tapers imperceptibly

to the other extremity, which is finely poimted. The other form

of spiculum is almost cylindrical, slightly curved, with the ends

brought abruptly to sharp points.

This beautiful species is imbedded in the shell of Placuna pla-

centa, in the possession of J. H. Fryer, Esq. of Whitley House,

after whom it is named, and to whose interesting and extensive

with descriptions of new Species. 339

collection I am indebted on this, as on a former occasion, for

much valuable assistance.

On account of the transparency of the shell the whole of the

sponge is exposed to view, as well as a series of the young exhi-

biting every stage of development. The walls of the chambers of

this species are strongly punctured.

C. spinosa. PI. XIII. figs.5 & 7.

Sponge branched, regularly anastomosing ; the branches along

their entire course swelling into large lobes measuring nearly

zoth of an inch wide: terminal twigs minute, tapering, having

a spine-like appearance, generally simple, but frequently a little

branched : papille numerous, for the most part small, with one

here and there very much larger than the rest ; the largest about

+;th of an inch in diameter. When the sponge is in a growing

state, the papille penetrate the surface of the matrix in single

rows in a somewhat branched manner, but as the growth matures

and the anastomosis goes on, this arrangement is lost ; and ulti-

mately the papille are pretty regularly distributed over the whole

surface. Spicula of two kinds; one has a globular head at one

end, is rather stout, straight, ~th of an inch long, and tapers

gradually to the opposite extremity, where it terminates in a fine

sharp point: the other kind is fusiform, and is scarcely 3rd as

long as that with a head, and is much less stout ; it is bent sud-

denly in the middle, and from thence tapers gradually to the

ends, which are very sharp and a little recurved.

Of this species I have seen at least four individuals in the

valves of Perna femoralis and Placuna sella, and these I have been

able to examine with great facility, on account of the transparency

of the inner layer of shell through which the lobed branches with

their terminal twigs are most distinctly visible, the internal punc-

turing giving to them a pretty silvery appearance, and rendering

the whole under a lens an object of great beauty. In the Placuna,

which measures 6 inches wide, the ramifications of the sponge

have passed from side to side, and have done much damage to

the surface of both valves. For these specimens I am indebted

to Mr. Robert Currie of Neweastle : those in Perna, from which

the figures are taken, are in the Newcastle Museum.

C. cervina. Pl. XV. fig. 8.

Sponge formed of numerous branches, anastomosing, and en-

larged into many rounded, and sometimes elongated lobes which

are crowded upon each other, and measure each +!,th of an inch

wide: terminal branches or twigs rather stout, slightly tapering,

bifureating pretty regularly, and frequently with lateral branches

giving to them not a little the appearance of antlers: papille

22%

340 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

generally small, numerous, disposed with a good deal of regu-

larity, and having a few very much larger than the rest inter-

mingled; the larger ones z';th of an inch in diameter. Spicula

of two forms ; one ;4,th of an inch long, sometimes quite straight,

but generally a little bent, particularly towards the end which

is sharp-pointed ; from thence it gradually enlarges to the other

extremity ; this terminates in a large, strongly defined, globular

head, which is generally somewhat flattened like that of a pin;

the shaft being mostly a little constricted at the point of union

with the head. The other form of spiculum is only about 1th the

length of the former, is irregularly tuberculated, and very stout

and squat, bends rather suddenly in the centre, and tapers ab-

ruptly to the ends which are obtusely pointed.

This species is very like C. spinosa in general habit, but the

terminal twigs are not so delicate, and are more regularly bifur-

cated: the lobes too are larger, and the papille less than they

are in that species. The spicula are also very different, and are

quite sufficient to remove all doubt if such existed.

Two or three specimens of C. cervina have occurred in the

valves of Meleagrina albina? to which they have done much

damage, and through the pellucid inner substance of which the

sponge is distinctly revealed. These specimens are in the New-

castle Museum.

C. dendritica. Pl. XII. fig. 5. and PI. XV. fig. 4.

Sponge minutely branched, slightly and irregularly anastomo-

sing; the branches swelling at intervals into rounded or elon-

gated lobes about 31th of an inch wide: terminal twigs fre-

quently very long, and freely and elegantly divided like the

branches of a tree: papille small, not numerous. Spicula not

more than 75th of an inch long, proportionately stout, straight,

occasionally a little bent ; one end with a globular head, some-

times inclined to ovate, and tapering gradually to the other ex-

tremity, which is very finely pointed ; there are likewise fusiform

spicula; these are considerably smaller than those with heads,

and bend suddenly in the centre; from thence they taper and

terminate at each end in a sharp point.

Several individuals of this pretty species have been observed

in a specimen of Patella Mexicana in the Newcastle Museum.

These are clearly seen through the pellucid enamel of the inside

of the shell, and have a very distinct dendritic appearance.

C. Canadensis. Pl. XIV. fig. 10.

Sponge composed of a dense anastomosing mass of strongly

lobed branches ; the lobes large in proportion to the central stem,

but rarely exceeding ;/,th of an inch wide, somewhat rounded,

with descriptions of new Species. 341

though irregular in form, and on account of their crowded state

the mode of branching scarcely distinguishable, except towards

the terminal twigs, which are linear, very minute and irregularly

bifurcated : papille small, numerous, and passing through the

surface of the matrix without apparent order, though pretty

equally distributed and closely set; towards the margin of the

sponge they occasionally run in lines. Spicula rather stout and

short, being ;}5th of an inch in length, somewhat suddenly bent

im the centre, with one end generally a little enlarged and rounded,

the other tapering gradually to a sharp point. There is also

another kind of spicula which appear to be more numerous than

those just described, but not quite so long; these are sharply

pointed at each end, and suddenly bent in the centre where they

are thickest ; at. this point, too, there is frequently a decided no-

dule, and occasionally two or three.

_ Only one specimen of this species has been obtained ; it is in

the shell of Ostrea Canadensis. In general appearance this

sponge has considerable resemblance to C. lobata; the lobes,

however, are rounder and smaller, and the spicula at once distin-

guish it from that species, and from all others with which I

am acquainted.

The puncturing in the sides of the excavations of C. Cana-

iti is minute and somewhat obscure, and less regular than

usual.

C. millepunctata. Pl. XII. fig. 9.

Sponge composed of an intricate interlacement of minute

branches not more than ,},th of an inch thick, being throughout

made up of close-set, irregularly rounded lobes, except towards

their terminations, where they are linear and much less crowded :

papille minute, close-set, and exceedingly numerous: spicula

z4oth of an inch long, linear, very slender, frequently much and

abruptly bent in the centre, sometimes more gradually arched

towards one end which is sharply pointed ; the other termination

is furnished with a large elliptical head.

I have seen only one example of this distinct species ; it is in

the shell of Cassis tuberosa, and spreads almost entirely over it ;

the surface is crowded with the minute papillary orifices, and on

rubbing a little of it away the substance beneath is found to be

completely riddled with the sponge, and to present a pretty re-

gularly punctured appearance caused by the chambers occupied

by the lobes. The principal branches, however, can be distinctly

traced ramifying in various directions.

C. lobaia. Pl. XII. figs. 4 & 8.

Sponge branched, anastomosing ; the branches composed of a

series of comparatively large, rounded, somewhat transversely

awe

eee

NE ERED EE EIS DEL IOI SE IN

342 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

oval, and occasionally irregularly angulated lobes about ;5th of

an inch wide, and united by a small central stem : terminal twigs

short, linear, and bifurcated: papille small, numerous, and dis-

tributed on the surface of the matrix without apparent order.

Spicula ;45th of an inch long, not very slender, mostly a little

bent, and brought gradually to a sharp pomt at one end; the

other with an irregularly rounded head, sometimes slightly ellip-

tical, and generally not exactly terminal.

The puncturing of the chamber-walls of this species is strong

and decided, and the branches in old specimens are much con-

fused on account of the frequent anastomosis and the crowding

caused by the lobes. Towards the terminal twigs the character

of the branches is however quite distinct. The C. lobata is not

to be confounded with any other of the British forms, and is

undoubtedly distinct from the various foreign species that have

come under my notice. It occurs in Haliotis from. Guernsey.

I have seen two specimens affected by it, and in both cases very

extensively ; in one the whole external surface is crowded with the

minute papillary punctures.

C. vastifica. Pl. XV. fig. 12.

Sponge formed of a close and intricate anastomosis of strongly

lobed branches ; lobes irregularly angulated, frequently 3th of an

inch wide, and united by a delicate stem : terminal twigs not long,

linear : papille small, rarely exceeding =4,th of an inch in dia-

meter, very numerous, close-set, and pretty regularly distributed

over the surface of the matrix. Spicula of two kinds, one much

larger than the other; the former ,,th of an inch im length,

straight, rather slender, and diminishing imperceptibly to a very

fine point at one end; the other terminating in a perfectly glo-

bular head. The smalier kind of spiculum is about {rd the

length of the larger, and is much thinner; it is stoutish in the

centre, where it rather suddenly bends a little, and from thence

tapers gradually towards the ends, which are sharply pointed.

When the outer surface of the shell containing this species is

removed, a complete close network of chambers is revealed, con-

taining the lobes of the sponge ; and on a closer examination they

are seen to be united by small circular passages for the accom-

modation of the uniting stems. The only specimen I have seen

of this species is in the shell of an oyster from Prestonpans ?, the

surface of which had suffered much injury by the influence of

this parasite. The puncturing of the sides of the cavities of this

species is finer than usual.

C. rhombea. Pl. XII. fig. 7.

Sponge when dry of a pale straw colour, composed of nume-

with descriptions of new Species. 343

rous, small, imperfectly lozenge-shaped lobes, about ;4,th of an

inch wide, crowded on each other and united each to its neigh-

bours by small cylindrical stems, four or five passing from each

lobe : terminal twigs short and linear: papille large in compa-

rison with the lobes, measuring nearly ;,th of an inch in dia-

meter, rather numerous, and disposed on the surface of the ma-

trix without order. Spicula of two forms, one much larger than

the other, being upwards of ,1,th of an inch long, straight, stout,

and generally tapering to a fine point at one end; the other ter-

mination is furnished with a globular head, a little inclined to

oval. The other form of spiculum is not more than half as long

as those with heads, but is only a little inferior in thickness : it

is fusiform, tapering gradually to a sharp point at each end, and

is abruptly bent in the centre.

This species occurs in Tridacna gigas ; the lobes appear to be

arranged in a somewhat branched manner, but on account of

their close approximation the order is obliterated, Some of the

uniting stems are larger than the rest, and most probably indi-

cate the main branches.

C. purpurea. Pi. XII. fig. 6.

Sponge made up of numerous, close-set, somewhat elongated

and angulated lobes or nodules about ;4,th of an inch in length,

united by several delicate, cylindrical stems ; and when dry of an

obscure purple colour: terminal twigs short, linear: papille

small, not very numerous, passing through the matrix without

apparent order. Spicula numerous, of two sorts; one is larger than

the other, ;4,th of an inch in length, linear, slightly and re-

gularly bent, with the ends a little enlarged and rounded. The

other kind of spiculum is about half as long as the preceding,

and resembling it in form, with the exception that the extre-

mities are not enlarged ; it is likewise irregularly spinous through-

out its entire length.

This species is readily distinguished by its purple colour and

by the peculiar characters of its spicula. In general form there

is considerable resemblance between it and C. nodosa ; the lobes,

however, are much smaller than they are in that species, and the

stems that unite them are less numerous ; they are likewise elon-

gated. The C. purpurea oceurs in Tridacna gigas.

C. angulata. Pi. XV. fig. 13.

Sponge formed of a few irregularly shaped and angulated lobes

or nodules, sometimes measuring 4th of an inch wide, placed

close together, and united by a few small, short, cylindrical or

flattened stems: terminal twigs rather short, simple, small and

linear : papille not very numerous, irregular in size and arrange-

344 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

ment, the largest about ,,th of an inch in diameter. Spicula

stout, nearly ;+,th of an inch long, shghtly and regularly

curved, gradually tapering to a sharp point at one end, and

with an oval swelling at the other, but not quite terminal, and

frequently ill-defined. ‘3

This. species inhabits red coral from the Mediterranean, and

completely destroys it ; the interior being reduced to a few large

irregularly angulated chambers divided by very thin walls, while

the surface remains comparatively uninjured, showing no signs

of the ravages within except a few circular punctures of no

great size, and at first so small as scarcely to attract attention.

The puncturing of the walls of the chambers is very strong

and regular in this species, and the spicula are characteristic,

and stouter than usual: the stems that unite the lobes are com-

paratively few.

C. quadrata. Pl. XV. fig. 6.

Sponge composed of large, irregularly quadrate lobes, 4th of an

inch wide, with the angles obtuse, connected without apparent

order by several small, cylindrical stems passing irregularly from

all sides, occasionally in pairs ; sometimes enlarged and flattened

and arising from a depression in the side of the lobe: terminal

twigs rather short, fine and linear: papille not very numerous,

about z1,th of an inch in diameter, and placed rather far apart.

Spicula very large and stout, measuring 7/,th of an inch in length,

in form somewhat resembling a nine-pin; the shaft fusiform,

swelling in the centre to an extraordmary degree, and tapering

gradually to a fine point at one end; the other terminates in an

exactly rounded head, very large, and distinguished from the

shaft by a dusky shadow caused by its rotundity.

The animal of this species when dry is of a dark brown colour,

and may at once be recognized by the enormous development of

the spicula, which possess the utmost brillancy, and are very

striking objects in the microscope. The excavations are also

characteristic; their squareness of form, and numerous orifices for

the passage of the connecting stems arranged frequently in pairs

and flattened, sufficiently distinguish this species. Only one or

two individuals have occurred, and those in 77zdacna gigas.

C. nodosa. Pi. XV. fig. 10.

Sponge formed of a congeries of large, irregularly angulated

lobes disposed without apparent order, each measuring jth of an-

inch wide, and united to each other by several delicate, very

short, cylindrical stems : terminal twigs slender, a little produced,

cylindrical : papille not numerous, considerably apart from each

other, the largest about 3th of an inch in diameter. Spicula

pero.

with descriptions of new Species. 345

stout, fusiform, ;4.th of an inch long, much bent in the centre,

and tapering towards the ends, which are sharp-pointed.

The animal of this species when dry is snuff-coloured, and is

readily distinguished from its congeners by its simple-formed

spicula. When the shell in which it is concealed is broken

across, the numerous, large, angulated chambers containing the

lobes, separated only by thin walls, have much the appearance of

honey-comb, lacking a little of its symmetry and perfect angu-

larity. The C. nodosa is one of several species found in a large

specimen of Tridacna gigas, and is evidently very destructive ;

large portions of the strong ribs of the shell having given way

in several places under the influence of this parasite.

C. labyrinthica. Pl. XV. fig. 7.

Sponge composed of an irregularly reticulated mass, the in-

terlacing being exceedingly minute, and so intricate that it is im-

possible to determine the order of the parts: papille not very

numerous, minute, without apparent order. Spicula numerous,

fusiform, ,4=rd of an inch long, rather stout, nearly cylindrical,

slightly and regularly bent from end to end, with each termi-

nation suddenly brought to a sharp point.

When dried this species is of a pale straw colour: it occurs

in Tridacna gigas, to the shell of which it is very destructive.

Several specimens have occurred ; one of them has sunk upwards

of an inch deep into one of the ribs of the shell, and has extended

its ravages four or five inches in length and nearly two in breadth,

passing, in fact, from side to side of the nb, and giving to the

entire substance the appearance of the central cellular structure

of bone; and this resemblance is rendered the more perfect on

account of a thin layer of the surface being left almost sound.

Genus THoosa*,

Sponge branched or lobed, buried in calcareous bodies; the

interior with anastomosing tubes, and devoid of spicula ; the sur-

face with a crust of nodulous, crystalline bodies composed of

silex.

This genus by its general form and habit is closely related to

Cliona, from which it differs chiefly in the character of the sili-

ceous bodies on the surface, and in the absence of spicula from

the interior. Two or three species have occurred; they are all from

the tropics, and vary considerably in form; one or two of them

have radiating spicula mixed with the siliceous bodies of the

surface.

T. cactoides. PI. XIII. figs. 1 & 2.

Sponge branched, strongly lobed, regularly and widely ana-

* A sea-nymph.

346 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Powers of Sponges,

stomosing; the meshes frequently more than jth of an meh

wide; lobes elliptical, about 4th of an inch broad, and giving

off numerous, minute, linear twigs: terminal branches dividing

dichotomously and furnished on all sides with twigs similar to

those of the lobes: the dichotomous arrangement may be traced

throughout the branches. Siliceous bodies of the surface very

numerous, measuring ;+ th of an inch long and g4,th of an

inch broad, composed of two whorls, each comprising six or

seven squarish nodules ; the whorls being placed a little apart

from each other near the ends of a stout central axis which ter-

minates at each extremity in a nodule like those of the whorls.

This is one of the largest and most beautiful of the excavating

sponges ; only one individual has occurred: it is buried in the

substance of a large valve of Meleagrina margaritifera which has

been in my collection many years. The branches extend from

side to side of the shell, and reach from the beak almost to the

ventral margin; measuring in length six or seven inches. The

outer surface of this valve has unfortunately been removed, and

the papillary punctures consequently destroyed : the ramifications

of the lobed branches, however, are completely exposed, so that

they can be traced throughout. But a considerable number of

the terminal twigs remain imbedded in the shell, and are distinctly

seen through the mner transparent layer.

The puncturing of the walls of the cavities of this species is so

strong that it may be seen even with the naked eye; and they

are likewise penetrated with numerous small orifices for the

passage of the minute twigs which come from the underside of

the lobes. Whether similar twigs pass from the upper surface

I have not been able to determime, on account of the destruction

of the external portion of the shell. Those from the lower sur-

face puncture the innermost layer of the valve; and as pearly

matter has accumulated around each orifice, the inside of the

shell is ornamented with numercus clusters, corresponding to

the lobes, of minute pearl-like points, the beauty of which has

probably led to the preservation of the shell.

T. bulbosa. Pi. XII. fig. 10.

Sponge composed of a few large, irregularly shaped, and

somewhat depressed lobes, occasionally inclining to square, but

always more or less rounded; united by a slender stem mostly

flattened and variable in form : papillz not large, few, penetrating

the surface of the matrix without order ; apparently not more than

one or two from each lobe. Siliceous bodies of the surface like

those of T. cactoides, but a little less. In addition to these bodies

the surface is provided with triradiate and quadriradiate spicula,

the rays, measuring 33rd of an inch long, are straight, diverge

with descriptions of new Species. 347

at various angles, and each tapers gradually to a fine point ; at

the place of junction there is generally a slight swelling.

Several individuals of this species are buried in the specimen

of Tridacna gigas so often mentioned. In some of them the lobes

attain a great size, measuring half an inch in diameter. The walls

of the chambers are much more minutely punctured than in 7.

cactoides ; and in one of the specimens examined the spicula differ

from those above described. In the specimen alluded to they are

multiradiate and triradiate of a peculiar character, the latter,

Pl. XIII. fig. 8, having one of its rays cut short—little more

than a squarish tubercle indicating the point of union: the other

two rays bend from each other rather abruptly near the middle

and afterwards taper gradually to fine points. The multiradiate

spicula, Pl. XII. fig. 11, are about three times the length of

the nodulous bodies, and are rare and very complicated : they are

formed of two whorls of six or more rays each, the whorls being

placed rather near together on a central axis which is much pro-

duced at the ends ; the rays are straight, and, tapermg gradually

to sharp points, have generally a rounded swelling near the ex-

tremity.

I have not yet been able to determine whether the specimen

provided with these curious spicula is distinct or not, though I

am inclined to believe that it is.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES XII. XIII. XIV. ann XV.

Pirate XII:

Fig. 1. A portion of the surface of Cliona celata as seen in the compressor,

magnified about 400 diameters, exhibiting crystalline bodies.

2. Large crystalline bodies from the same more highly magnified.

3. Small crystalline bodies also from the same, highly magnified.

4, Chambers of C. lobata exposed by removing the surface of the ma-

trix :—one half larger than nature :—a, papillary punctures.

5, 5. Portions of C. dendritica four or five times the size of nature, ex-

hibited as seen through the transparent substance of the matrix.

6, 6. Spicula of C. purpurea much enlarged: a, a spiculum still more

highly magnified.

— 7,7. Spicula of C. rhombea much enlarged.

— 8. Ditto C. lobata ditto.

— 9. Ditto C. millepunctata ditto.

10, a, Crystalline nodulous bodies from the surface of Thoosa bulbosa ;

b, triradiate and quadriradiate spicula from the same.

— 11. Maultiradiate spicula from the surface of Thoosa bulbosa?: a, an end

view of a spiculum ; 4, one of the rays more highly magnified.

Puate XIII.

Fig. 1. A portion of the branches and terminal twigs of Thoosa cactoides of

the natural size.

— 2. a, A portion of the surface of the same magnified about 200 diame-

ters, exhibiting nodulous crystalline bodies ; 6, two of these bodies

more highly magnified.

348 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Mode of Growth in Calothrix, §c.

Fig. 3. The branched chambers of Cliona celata exposed by the removal of

the surface of the matrix: a, papillary punctures,

— 4. Spicula of C.celata much enlarged.

— 5. C. spinosa as seen through the transparent matrix, magnified two

times. iS

— 6. A portion of the surface of the matrix exhibiting the papillary pune-

tures :—natural size.

— 7. Spicula of C. spinosa much enlarged.

— 8. Triradiate spicula from the surface of Thoosa bulbosa?

Pirate XIV.

Fig. 1. Chambers of C. gorgonioides exposed by the removal of the surface

of the matrix, a little enlarged: a, papillary punctures,

2. C. Fryeri as seen through the transparent matrix; one half en-

larged.

— 3. Surface of the matrix of the same, exhibiting the papillary punctures.

4, A series exhibiting the development of C. Fryeri considerably en-

larged : a, represents the first stage; 6, c, d, e, f, the succeeding

stages.

— 5. Spicula of C. Northumbrica much enlarged.

— 6. Ditto C. gorgonioides ditto.

— 7. Ditto © C. gracilis ditto.

— 8 Ditto C. Howsei ditto.

— 9. Ditto C. Fryeri ditto.

— 10. Ditto C. Canadensis ditto.

Puate XV.

Fig. 1. Chambers of C. corallinoides exposed by the removal of the surface

of the matrix: a, papillary punctures.

— 2. Spicula of C. corallinoides much enlarged.

— 3 Ditto C. radiata ditto. -

— 4. Ditto C. dendritica ditto.

— 5. Ditto C. insidiosa ditto.

— 6. Ditto C. quadrata ditto.

— 7. Ditto C. labyrinthica ditto.

— 8. Ditto C. cervina ditto.

a 9... Ditto .. C. Araers ditto.

— 10. Ditto C. nodosa ditto.

— 11. Ditto C. muscoides ditto.

— 12. Ditto C. vastifica ditto.

— 13. Ditto C. angulata ditto.

XXXVII.—On the Mode of Growth in Calothrix and allied

Genera. By Joun Ratrs, M.R.C.S., Penzance*.

In my former communication I remarked that in Oscillatoria the

division of the filament is accompanied by that of its sheath,

whilst in Microcoleus the sheath is so inflated as not to interfere

with the process of division. I shall now endeavour to prove

that the appositional branches in Calothriz and other genera are

the results of modifications of that mode of division which we see

in Oscillatoria and Microcoleus.

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, 8th March, 1849.

—-

Mr. J. Ralfs on the Mode of Growth in Calothrix, §e. 349

In Scytonema, Calothrix, Arthronema, &e. the sheath is some-

what cartilaginous and closely surrounds the contained filament.

As its texture is comparatively firm, it admits only a slight degree

of dilatation : it neither separates as in Oscillatoria, nor allows

the bundling of the filaments as in Microcoleus.

In all these genera the structure of the filament, irrespective

of the sheath, is alike, and consists of a single, longitudinal series

of disciform cells which are often confluent or have indistinct

dissepiments.

Ifa specimen of Calothrix or Cenocoleus be examined we may

frequently observe, especially near the extremities of the branches,

short separated portions of filaments in every respect similar to

those which sometimes occur in Oscillatoria. At first such a

portion is separated from the original filament by a short in-

terval ; but as there is no division of the sheath and both portions

continue to elongate, they are soon in contact again. In the act

of passing each other the extremities sometimes become atte-

nuated. In this state the filament looks as if it had divided

obliquely, and the upper portion becoming impacted between

the filament and the sheath presents the appearance of a branch.

From this explanation it will be evident that the branches in

these genera are produced, not by an adhesion of other fila-

ments, but by a dislocation of the filament itself.

Both portions continue to elongate upwards, and branches are

thus repeatedly formed by dislocation. The upper portions or

branches, however, always retain their original advantage and

extend beyond the trunk. This fact seems to me a strong proof

of the correctness of the view I have given, for it could scarcely

be constant if the branches originated in any other manner.

The frond or sheath is itself truly branched or divided in the

ordinary way. Sometimes, as in Calothriz, it is forked as soon

as the upper portion becomes impacted, and the plant presents no

peculiarity to the eye in its mode of branching except that the

branches at the base are not united to the trunk.

In Cenocoleus the branching of the sheath does not occur at

the same spot as the dislocation of the filament. Upon this cir-

cumstance depends the peculiar character of the genus, for after

the dislocation the inferior portion as it elongates necessarily

pushes itself up by the side of the superior one. Sometimes the

filaments are again branched by dislocation before the sheath

divides, and thus from two to four (or even more). filaments pass

up side by side within a common sheath. Where the sheath

forks the filaments are in general equally distributed between its

branches.

From what I have stated it will be seen that in Calothrix and

Cenocoleus the dislocated ends pass each other without any

350 Mr. J. Ralfs on the Mode of Growth in Calothrix, &c.

alteration of their direction. This is not the case in Seytonema

myochrous, which acquires a very different habit owing to the vari-

ation in the direction of the dislocated extremities. In that plant

the new ends are curved towards the same side of the sheath ;

they do not pass each other, but issue from the side together and

at right angles to its axis. As both portions encounter equal

resistance they elongate equally, and consequently the branches

are said to be in pairs. Sometimes the dislocation does not take

place until after a loop has been formed by a lateral protru-

sion. Occasionally also the dislocation occurs without any cur-

vature of the newly formed ends, which then pass each other as

they do in Calothrix; but this rarely happens except im the case

of lower or basal dislocations. The presence in the same speci-

men of both modes of branching proves that they depend on

modifications of the same law, notwithstanding their very dif-

ferent appearance.

Calothriz mirabilis presents another variation in the direction

of the dislocated ends. At first sight the mode of branching

appears similar to that of Scytonema myochrous, and different

only in having more frequent divisions; but closer examination

detects an essential difference. The filament indeed separates

as in Calothrix and the ends pass each other; but instead of

remaining within the same sheath, they immediately pass out

obliquely in opposite directions ; consequently as both portions

are free and continue to elongate, they seem merely to anasto-

mose by cohesion at the convexities of their sheaths. As this

plant divides at short intervals, it has the appearance of intricate

network.

In Rivularia also the branches are the result of dislocation, but

in that genus a globule is formed at the base of the branch at

the time of dislocation.

A similar globule is present in the lower branches of some

species of Calothriz and Cenocoleus; in these however it is

usually developed only after the impaction of the branch, but

sometimes during the division of the filament. If the lower

portion of the filament elongates and passes the vesicle, its ap-

pearance does not differ from one formed after dislocation. If

the lower portion ceases to grow at the time of division, the plant

is like a simple filament here and there interrupted by a vesicle

or sporangium.

In this group, however, the branching of the filament is not

invariably accompanied by dislocation: in Stigonema I believe

it never occurs, and even in Scytowema I have seen some species

allied to myochrous in which the branches were apparently pro-

duced in the usual manner by lateral protrusion without inter-

ruption of continuity.

Mr. W. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 351

XXXVIII.— Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. By Wii11aM

Tuomrson, Esq., Pres. Nat. Hist. and Phil. Society of Belfast.

Brrps *.

1. Kentish Plover, Charadrius Cantianus, Latham.

Three were killed in August last in Belfast bay. I subsequently

Jearned from Robert J. Montgomery, Esq. that two were shot in

Dublin bay in the autumn of 1846; one of which, procured by that

gentleman, was kindly sent from Dublin for my inspection.

2. Temminck’s Stint, Tringa Temminckii, Leisler.

A bird of this species, as 1 am informed by R. Chute, Esq., was

shot near Tralee at the end of January 1848.

Mo.uvsca.

1. Bullea pruinosa, Clark.

A dead specimen was obtained by George Barlee, Esq., by dredging

on gravelly mud in Birterbuy bay in May 1848, at a depth of from

twelve to fifteen fathoms.

2. “ Bulla? acuminata, Brug. not Sow.,” Philippi, Moll. Sicilie,

” Ped. 122. t..72 £..18:.

Procured with the last, and also at Arran off Galway bay, at a

similar depth by Mr. Barlee. About the same time (May 1848)

_ Mr. MacAndrew’s dredge brought up a dead specimen between Pen-

zance and the Old Head of Kinsale. He also took the species in

sixty fathoms water on sandy mud, about fifteen miles off Mizzen

Head (the nearest land), and in Bantry bay.

3. Bulla mammillata, Phil. Moll. Sicilize, v. i. 122. t. 7. f. 20.

Procured on the coast of Galway in 1848 by Mr. Barlee.

4. Orbis foliaceus, Phil.

_A specimen was brought up at the same time with the last off

. Mizzen Head.

5. Stylifer Turtoni, Brod.

Mr. Jeffreys informs me that his collection contains a specimen of

this shell from Dublin bay.

_ 6. Rissoa abyssicola, Forbes.

_ Procured at the same depth and on the same ground as Bulla acu-

minata off Mizzen Head.

3 7. Rissoa fulgida, Mont. (sp.).

Taken about the roots of sea-weed at low-water, Birterbuy bay,

by Mr. Barlee. |

* Correction.—For Porphyrio hyacinthinus, noticed in the ‘ Annals,’

vol. xviii. p- 311, read Gallinula martinica, Gmelin, of which species, Mr.

R. Chute writes to me, he has now ascertained his specimen to be.

352 Mr. W. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland.

8. “ Eulima nitida (Melania), Lam.,’ Phil. Moll. Sicilize, vol. i.

p- 157. t. 9. f. 17, and vol. ii. p. 134.

Obtained by Mr. Barlee on the coast of Galway in 1848; accord-

ing to a communication received from Mr. Jeffreys.

9. Fusus Sabini, Gray. See Alder’s Moll. Northumb. p. 64.

Mr. Jeffreys possesses this species from Dublin bay.

10. Trichotropis borealis, Brod, and Sow.

A specimen was found among a quantity of old and worn bivalve

shells, dredged from twenty- -five to thirty-five fathoms outside the

entrance of Belfast bay in July 1848, and sent to me by Mr. Hynd-

man. Mr. Barlee obtained the species in the summer of this year

on the coast of Galway.

11. Natica sordida, Lam.

From Dublin bay, in Mr. Jeffreys’s cabinet. Dredged off Dingle

bay and Baltimore harbour by Mr. MacAndrew. ,

12. Chiton Hanleyi, Bean ; Thorpe, Marine Conch. p. 263. f. 57.

Dredged off Arran islands, co. Galway, by Mr. Barlee in 1848: _

Mr. Jeffreys.

13. Ervilia castanea, Mont. (sp.), Forb. and Hanl. Brit. Moll.

vol. i. p. 841. t. 31. £.5, 6.

Procured with the valves united on the coast of Galway by Mr.

Barlee in 1848. All previous specimens obtained on the British coast

(off Cornwall and the Scilly islands) were but single valves, according

to the work particularly referred to for this species.

14. Nucula Polti, Phil.

Mr. MacAndrew informs me that he dredged ‘“‘ some very young

shells in May 1848 near the Nymph Bank at from fifty to sixty fa-

thoms, and about as many miles from the Old Head of Kinsale on

the course from the Land’s End. In June, similar specimens were

dredged from forty fathoms between Mizzen Head and Cape Clear,

about twenty miles off the land.”

15. Galeomma Turtoni, Sow.

An imperfect valve was dredged from the: Nymph Bank by Mr.

MacAndrew in 1848.

16. Ascidia virginea, Forb. and Hanl. Brit. Moll. vol. i. p. 33.

pl. C. f. 2.

I have observed a few individuals of this species on the north-east

coast. I doubt its identity with the 4. virginea, Mill. Zool. Dan,

vol. ii. p. 12. t. 49. f. 4, to which it is referred in the work quoted.

‘17. Aplidium fallax, Johnst. in Loud. Mag. Nat. Hist. vii. 15.

f. 4.

Found by me on the north-east coast several years since.

Mr. W. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 358

18. Botrylloides rubrum, M.-Edw. Mem. Ascid. Comp. p. 88.

pl. 6. f.3; Forb. and Hanl. Brit. Moll. vol. i. p. 24.

From the middle of February last, and during spring, this hand-

some species was commonly thrown ashore at Cultra, Belfast bay,

its bright colour often rendering it quite a conspicuous object among

the ordinary rejectamenta of the waves. Its attachment to plants

which grow within a few fathoms of depth denoted its being an in-

habitant of comparatively shallow water. The largest mass which

came under my notice (brought to me by Mr. Wm. Patterson) was

42 inches in length, 1} inch in breadth, and 4 inch in thickness at

the thickest portion ; weight 3 of an ounce. It was adherent to se-

veral of the narrow leaves of Zostera marina, which are about 4 of an

inch in breadth, and to these only. The gelatinous mass was red-

dish brown ; the systems of animals of a brilliant orange-red. It

agreed in all respects with the description and figure of M.-Edwards.

The variety in the ramification of the systems of animals through so

large a mass was extremely beautiful, resembling an elegant pattern

done in lace-work. :

A plant of Halidrys siliquosa dredged from five fathoms in Belfast

bay on the 8rd of April (kindly sent to me by Edmund Getty, Esq.)

contained several masses of Botrylloides. ‘They were all of a very

_pale grayish gelatinous colour; the systems of animals in some, more

irregularly disposed than in B. rotifera, as figured by M.-Edwards,

were whitish ; others disposed like B. rotifera were buff; others again

disposed precisely like B. rubrum were orange. Some tadpole-like

larve as figured by M.-Edwards (pl. 4) were observed.

B. rubrum has hitherto been recorded as found on the coast of

Normandy (M.-Edwards) and at Falmouth (Alder) only *.

I cannot leave the subject of Mollusca without acknowledging the

great kindness and liberality of Mr. MacAndrew and Mr. Barlee, who

have this year, as well as on former occasions, when dredging on

the coast of Ireland, hastened to supply me with lists of the rare

species obtained, together with other interesting matter on the sub-

ject. To Mr. Jeffreys also I am indebted for a list of the rare Irish

species in his unrivalled collection of British Mollusca.

CRUSTACEA.

1. Hippolyte pandaliformis, Bell.

On examining two specimens of an Hippolyte some months since,

which had been dredged in Belfast bay, I could not identify them

* Botrylloides albicans, M.-Edw. Observ. Ascid. Compos. p. 88. t. 6. f. 2;

Forb. and Hanl. Brit. Moll. vol. i. p. 24. t. A. f. 8.

As in the work last quoted this species is noticed as British only from my

record of its being obtained on the coast of Down (on that of Normandy

alone it had previously attracted attention), I may here state, that in

the month of January last, I observed it on various species of Fuci on the

shore of the island of Islay, Scotland. It was remarkably fine on the broad

leaves of Fucus serratus, which there attain 4 inches in breadth. On these,

this Botrylloides formed large masses 3% inches in diameter, and was very

beautiful, owing to the ramifications of the series of animals of a whitish hue,

faintly tinged with pink, through the dull coloured gelatinous mass.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 23

354 Mr. W.Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland.

with any described species. They were submitted to Professor Bell

for the use of his work on the British Crustacea, and proved to be

of a species that he considered new, and of which he had just drawn

up a description under the name of H. pandaliformis. ‘ This name”

(he observed) ‘‘ suggested itself from their leading to the typical

Palemons through Pandalus ;” a peculiarity of structure which had

also attracted my attention.

2. Idotea acuminatum, Leach ?

Among Crustacea kindly sent from Dublin for my inspection by

R. Ball, Esq. were two individuals of an Jdotea 10 lines in length,

very distinct in form from our three common species, the J. pelagica,

I. entomon and J. estrum of Leach. They were purchased of Mr.

M‘Calla, but on what part of the coast taken was not stated. I mark

the species with doubt on account of Leach’s only specimen in the

British Museum, with which they were compared, being in a bad

state of preservation. The J. acuminatum was first noticed in the

British Museum catalogue of Crustacea, p. 95 (published in 1847),

as among Dr. Leach’s inedited species. He obtained it on the coast

of Devon, and called it in his MS., Leptosoma lancifer.

8. Caligus Nordmanni, Edw. Hist. Crust. vol. iii. p. 455; and

Atlas, Cuv. Rég. Anim. pl. 77. f. 1.

I took several specimens of this fine Caligus alive on a sun-fish

(Orthagoriscus mola) captured on the coast of Antrim in September

1848. They were all adherent externally to the skin of the fish on

different parts of the body. When living they were marbled over

with grayish lilac of dark and light shades. This species was erro- —

neously included in a paper published in the 20th vol. of the ‘ An-

nals,’ p. 248. The name C. Mulleri being substituted there for C.

Nordmanni will make all correct. Two others noticed in the same

page require the following correction, according to Dr. Baird, who

then kindly assisted in determining them, but has since given the

subject a more rigid examination.

Caligus vespa should be Cal. Stromit, a species since described by

Dr. Baird in the Report of the Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club for

1847, p. 259%,

Caligus sturionis should be Cal. rapar, Edw. Hist. Crust. vol. iii.

p. 453. pl. 38. f. 9.

ANNELIDA.

1.. Planaria flezilis, Dalyell, @bserv. on Planarie, p. 5. f.1, 2.

April 14, 1848. I found at Cultra, Belfast bay, two Planarie of

this species adherent to the under side of a stone between tide-marks,

and brought them home in sea-water to be observed at leisure. When

fully extended they are 6 lines long, and at the head 23 broad, be-

coming thence gradually narrower. Eyes commencing at ‘the distance

of a line from the anterior extremity of the body ; all extremely mi-

nute, but differing in size ; disposed irregularly in a somewhat cres-

centic form on either side a transparent circle. The vessels along

* [See also Annals, vol. i. Ser. 2. p. 396.]

, iS

Baye

fone

. aa Pyy ou

Se a ee

a a re

Mr. W. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 355

the centre of the body are prettily ramified like those of the genus

- Glossiphonia, as represented by Moquin-Tandon (Monog. Hirudi-

nées, pl. 14, 2nd edit.). Outside this central distribution of vessels,

the body to very near the margin is most minutely and beautifully

ramified all over :—the whole worm presenting the appearance of

a Glossiphonia ‘‘ set’’—in jewellers’ language-—in the centre of a

Planaria, which broadly expands on every side. This appearance is

literally ‘‘ shadowed forth,” in Sir J. Dalyell’s figure 2. The colour

of one of my specimens which lived in a phial of sea-water, changed

about once in thirty-six hours, for twelve days, was during the time

transparent, with the central Glossiphonia-like vessels whitish; the

ramifications outside them reddish lilac.

The motion of these Planarie is ‘‘ very rapid, smooth, continuous

and even,” as Dr. Johnston describes that of the Plan. subauriculata

to be (Loudon’s Mag. Nat. Hist. ix. 16. f. 2), and with which spe-

cies I cannot but consider the P. flevilis identical. The differences

set forth in Dr. Johnston’s diagnostic characters of the two, are, that

the body of P. flerilis is ‘‘ semicircular in front,” that of the other

‘‘ obtuse ;”” and, that the intervening space between the eyes is like

the rest of the body in P. flexilis, but, that ‘‘a clear circular spot to

each of the two clusters of eyes” exists in P. subauriculata. The

individuals examined by me are occasionally obtuse, and occasionally

semicircular in front, and present themselves exactly of the forms

represented by both authors, as well as in innumerable other shapes.

The position of the eyes is the same in both the supposed species ;

the “‘ clear circular spot” to each cluster may either have escaped

being recorded by Sir J. Dalyell, or possibly may not have existed

in his specimens ;—mine have both clusters of eyes within one trans-

parent circle. On full consideration of the descriptions and figures

of P. flexilis, Dalyell, and P. subauriculata, Johnston, I cannot—

although it is opposing my ignorance to Dr. Johnston’s knowledge

of the subject—believe the species to be distinct. My specimens

agree about equally well with both species*. Further, it may be

remarked that my specimens have presented the form of Polycelis

pallidus, Quatrefages (Ann. Sci. Nat. tome iv. pl. 3. f. 8—1845), to

which they seem nearly allied: the eyes are just as represented in

the highly magnified fig. 9 of that species. It was obtained by

M. Quatrefages on many parts of the coast of Sicily. The P. flevilis

was procured in the Firth of Forth, and P. subauriculata in Berwick

bay.

2, Euphrosina foliosa, Aud. & Edw. Hist. Nat. du Littoral de la

_ France (Annelides), p. 126. pl. 9. f. 1-4.

Aug. 26, 1844. A very handsome Aphrodite-looking species +,

* Having written my friend Dr. Johnston on this subject and requested

his opinion, he replied :—* On a re-examination of the two Planarie I find

the distinction attempted to be made between them too fine and uncertain,

so that I am forced to agree with you in the propriety of uniting them in

one species,”

+ It is not however of the family Aphrodisiens, but of the Amphinomiens

23*

356 Mr. W. Thontpson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland.

dredged today by Mr. Hyndman off Castle Chichester, Belfast bay,

was brought to me. It was taken about a mile from the shore on

shelly ground in from six to ten fathoms water. Being soon after

capture sent to Dr. Johnston, it proved as new to him as to myself,

and was left at Berwick for him to notice until lately, when in con-

sequence of his having ceased to study the Annelides it was returned

to me. Professor Allman then kindly undertook its examination and

determined it to be this Huphrosina. The specimen is an inch in

length ; the size attributed to the species by M.-Edwards. Two -

others differing only in being smaller were last year purchased by

Mr. R. Ball (of M‘Calla), but it was not stated on what part of the

coast they were procured. ‘This is the first record of the genus Hu-

phrosina inhabitigg the British seas. M.-Edwards’s specimens were

taken on oyster-banks in the two neighbouring localities of St. Malo

and between Granville and Chausey ; in the latter locality, a league

and a half from the shore, and at the depth of fifteen fathoms.

* Octobothrium (?) Merlangi,

(Octostoma Merlangi, Kuhn.),” Nordmann, Mikrogr. Biet. p. 78.

pl. 7.

Specimens of this parasite were found attached to the gills of

whiting (Gadus Merlangus) in April; to those of the hake (Gadus

Merlucius) in May ; and to those of the pollack (Gadus Pollachius) in

October 1837, by Dr. Bellingham of Dublin, in the market of which

city the fish were purchased. The specimens are mostly about 4 lines

in length. The genus has not before been noticed as found in the

British seas.

ZOOPHYTES.

1. Gorgonia verrucosa, Linn., Johnst. Brit. Zooph.

The first Gorgonia of any species which I have seen from the coast

of Ireland, was a portion of G. verrucosa sent to me im March last

by Mr. R. Ball. ‘The specimen was procured at the island of Lam-

bay, off the Dublin coast, and taken to Mr. Warren by the man who

found it on account of the size (18 inches from base to extremity of

branches), he having never seen any so large before*.

of Aud. and Edw. Along with the Euphrosina, a singular new species, of

which Dr. Johnston constituted the genus Spinther (S. oniscoides), was

taken; it is included in the former family.

* This has been erroneously called Gorgonia flabellum in the published

list of donations to the Dublin University Museum, Dec. 1848, p.8. A

specimen of G. flabellum with the root attached was brought up in a trawl-

net from eight to ten fathoms depth off Bangor, Belfast bay, last summer,

by Mr. Hyndman, who judiciously considered it a foreign specimen. That

it had for some time been a denizen of our seas was however evident from

the native productions which were attached, such as Crisia eburnea, Cellu-

laria ciliata; Grantia compressa and G. ciliata; Serpula triquetra, with

small portions of Conferve and other native Alge. This Gorgonia was 14

inches in height and the same in breadth.

ae ee

Mr. W. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 357

2. Alecto major, Johnst. Brit. Zooph. p. 281, 2nd edit.

Adherent to old bivalve shells dredged outside the entrance of

Belfast bay, from the depth of twenty-five to thirty-five fathoms, in

July 1848, and sent to me by Mr. Hyndman.

3. Alecto dilatans, Johnst. Brit. Zooph. p. 281.

With last. I had previously noted this species or form—for I do

not feel altogether satisfied respecting the specific distinctness of

A. major and A. dilatans—as observed with other deep-water zoo-

phytes on a stone dredged from forty fathoms off Whitehead, county

of Antrim. Its three branches render this specimen more elegant

than any of those figured by Johnston.

4. Lepralia simplex, Johnst. B. Z. p. 305.

I find this very fine and well-marked species on old bivalve shells,

Modiola vulgaris, Pecten opercularis, &c., dredged on the same

occasion as Alecto major.

5. Lepralia Hyndmanni, Johust.? B. Z. p. 306.

As last. Marked with doubt on account of the specimens being

much worn.

6. Lepralia annulata, Fabr. (sp.), Johnst. B. Z. p. 313.

As last.

7. Lepralia Peachi, Johnst. B. Z. p. 315.

As last.

8. Lepralia innominata, var.? Couch (description, not figure),

Johnst. B. Z. p. 319.

As last.

9. Lepralia Ball, Johnst. B. Z. p. 321.

As last. A very distinct species.

10. Lepralia trispinosa, Johnst. ?

As last. Agreeing with the description (Brit. Zooph. p. 324, 2nd

edit.) better than with the figure, in the aperture being ‘‘ small and

circular,” &c.

11. Lepralia coccinea, Abilgaard in Mill. Zool. Dan. vol. iv. p. 30.

t. 146. f. 1,2; Johnst. Brit. Zooph. p. 322. pl. 57. f. 2, 3,

2nd edit.

Adherent to a stone dredged from five fathoms at Donaghadee in

Aug. 1848. ‘This species is distinct from the L. coccinea of the 1st

edit. British Zoophytes, and is called L. unicornis in the 2nd edit.

I notice it here, as the variety 3. only (L. appensa), is recognized as

Irish in the last-named work.

858 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

XXXIX.—The Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

By Ricuarp Spruce. !

[Continued from p. 293.]

Hemicyclum 2. Acrocarpi.

Tribus 9. Bartramiaceas, Bryol. Europ.

16. Bartramia, Hedwig.

§ 1. (= Barrramia, Bridel.)

117. B. stricta, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 116; Br. Europ. Bar-

tramia, t. 1.

Hab. P. or. “in Pyrenzis et Monte serrato Hispaniz, anno

1803 ” (Bridel, Br. Univ. 2. p. 45) ; Concampa, etiam au montant

de Boulon a Bellegarde (Arnott !).

118. B. gracilis, Floerke in Schrad. Bot. Journ. 1799; M. P.

100. B. Oederi, Swartz; Br. Europ. 1. c. t.3.

Hab. Z,~2 in rupibus umbrosis, haud infrequens.

119. B. ithyphylla, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 116; Br. Europ. l. c.

t. 25M. 2. 10T.

Hab. Z,—; 1 rupibus graniticis terra obtectis.

120. B. pomiformis, Hedw. Sp. Musc. p. 164; Brid. Europ.

Lc.t.4; MP. 102,

Hab. Zs in umbrosis, terrestris et rupestris.

Var. crispa, M. P. 103. Bartramia crispa, Sw. Muse. Suec.

p. 73. Hab. in rupestribus preecipue subalpinis.

121. B. Halleriana, Hedw. Mase. Frond. 2. t. 40; Br. Haron.

lc. t.5; M. P. 104.

Hab. Aa ad rupes in regione sylvatica superiore.

§ 2. (= Purmonorts, Bridel.)

122. B. calcarea, B. et S.! Br. Europ. /. c. p. 19. t. 10;

M. P. 105.

Hab. Z,_3 P. occ. et ce. in solo calcareo secus ripas rivulorum

vel in scaturiginosis calcareis. Gélos; Gave de Combascou, &c.

Tourmalet et Cirque d’ Arbizon (Philippe !).

123. B. fontana, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1574 (sub Mnio); Br. Europ.

t.9; M. P. 106.

Hab. Zy—4 in humidis.

124. B. marchica, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 2. t. 39 (sub Mnio) ;

Br. Kurop.! J. ¢. t. 8.

Hab. Z,_ P. oce. Vallée de Béost, sterilis ; P. c. B.-de-Bigorre,

sur la route de Toulouse, fertilis (Philippe !).

‘a

;

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 359

Tribus 10. Orzape#, Br. Europ.

17. Catoscopium, Bridel.

125. C. nigritum, Dicks. Cr. Fasc. 3. p. 9 (sub Bryo); Br.

Europ. Catoscop. (cum icone); M. P. 99.

Hab. Z, P. occ. Mont Lizé, in paludosis secus rivulos.

Tribus 11. GroreitacEez.

(Tetraphidee, Br. Europ.)

18. Georgia, Ehrh. Hann. Magaz. 1780, p. 931.

(Tetraphis, Hedw. Fund. Musc. 2. p. 87.)

126. G. pellucida, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1574 (sub Mnio). G. Mne-

mosyne, Khrh. 1. c.; C. Muell. Synops. Muse. p.182. Tetraphis

pellucida, Hedw.; Br. Kurop. Tetraphis (cum ic.); M. P. 319,

Hab, Zy~. ad ligna putrida.

127. G. Browniana, Dicks. Crypt. Fasc. 4. p. 7. t. 10. f. 6

(sub Bryo); C. Muell. Synops. Muse. p. 181. Tetrodontium

Brownianum, Schwegr. Suppl. t. 128.

Hab. Z, P. c. locis occultis ad rupes arenaceas, &c. preprimis

ferro oxydatas : rara et semper Campylostelio saxicola consociata.

Labassétre. V. de Castelloubon.

Tribus 12. Bryacrz.

(Bryacee et Mielichoferiee, Br. Europ.)

19. Mielichoferia, Hornsch. et Nees.

128. M. nitida, H. et N. Br. Germ. P. 2. § 2. p. 183. t. 41;

Br. Europ.! Mielichof. (cum ic.); M. P. 98.

Hab. Z,_, P. oce. et c. im rupibus argillaceo-schistosis, locis

Gorge de Cauterets et Port de Bénasque. P. or. Crabére (Arnott!) ;

in convalle Hynes (Montagne, /. c.); im valle de Lio (Thomas in

Br. Europ.).

20. Bryum, Dillenius.

§ 1. (= Srenosryum, Wils. in litt.)

129. B. pyriforme, L. fil. (sub Mnio); Br. Europ. Bryum, t.18.

Hab. Z, sup. P. ¢. locis route de Bagnéres a Gazos et bords de la

route de Toulouse, ubi invenit am. Philippe !

§ 2. Evoneata.

130. B. acuminatum, Hoppe et Hsch. Bot. Zeit. 1819, p. 94

(sub Pohlia) ; Br. Europ. ! J. c. p. 21. t.6; M. P. 107.

Hab. Z,_, in rupibus terra obtectis Pyr. centralium. Esquierry.

Lac @ Espingo. En montant au Lac Lehou (Philippe !).

Var. 8. minus, Br. Europ. /. c.; M. P. 108. Pohlia minor,

Schleich. ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 64.—Habd. ad viarum cavarum la-

360 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musei and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

tera in regione sylvatica. P. occ. Gorge de Cauterets; Pont

ad’ Espagne. P.c. Chaos de Gavarnie.

Florescentia haud semper monoica ; nonnunquam hermaphrodita est,

et in tali re sterilis; quandocunque autem dioica invenitur tunc ple-

rumque fertilis !

131. B. polymorphum, H. et H. Bot. Zeit. 1819, p. 95 (sub

Pohlia); Br. Kurop.! 2. c. p. 25. t. 8; M. P. 109.

Hab. Z, terrestre in abiegnis juxta pontem dict. d’ Espagne.

Var. curvisetum, Br. Europ. /. c. Pohlia curviseta, H. et H.

l. c. p. 98.—Hab. Z3_, V. de Combascou. Esquierry. Port de

Bénasque. In P. or. locis Mt. Canigou et Vallée d’ Eynes detexit

cl. Arnott !

132. B. elongatum, Dicks. Crypt. Fasc. 2. p. 8; Br. Europ. ! /. ¢.

p. 82. t. 10.—Var. 1, M. P. 110.

Hab. Z,_; ad vias cavas, in rupibus terra obtectis, &c., per totos

Pyrenzeos sylvaticos.

“Var. 2. foliis angustissimis, peristomio interno perfecto. Ad

Br. elongatum y. macrocarpum, Br. Kurop. accedit.” M. P. 111.

—Hab. ad pinorum truncos cariosos in monte Crabioules.

“ Var. 3. foliis brevioribus, capsulis longioribus, peristomi in-

terni ciliis subnullis.”? M. P. 112.—Hab. circa B.-de-Luchon m

sylvaticis editioribus, terrestre, locis Bozs de Sajust, Lac de Sécu-

léjo, &e.

133. B. longicollum, Sw. Musc. Suec. pp. 49, 99. t.6; M. P.

133.

Hab. Z, P. ¢. in rupium fissuris juxta lacum Séculéjo.

134. B. crudum, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 83; Br. Europ. lc. p. 37.

t.13; M. P. 114.

Hab. Z; sxp—s i rupibus montium humuiliorum, frequens: ra-

rius in alpes.ascendens (Port de Bénasque).

§ 3. Nutanvia.

135. B. nutans, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 81; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 34.

t.12; M.P. 115. aut

Hab. Z)_4 ad terram in sylvis, nec non in alpinis. -

136. B. Ludwigii, Spreng. var. 8. gracile, Bryol. Europ. 7. ¢.

p. 39. t. 14; M. P. 119.

Hab, Z, P.c¢. in vicinia molium glacialium montis Crabioules ;

secus ripas lacus Lehou (Philippe !).

137. B. albicans, Wahl. in Web. et Mohr Ind. Muszi. SB.

Wahlenbergii, Schwgr.; Br. Europ. lc. p. 44. t. 17; M. P. 118.

Hab. (forma typica) Z, ad rivulorum ripas cirea Gélos, P. oce. :

rarius.

se Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 361

Var. glaciale, Br. Europ. 1. c. Bryum glaciale, Schleich. in

Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 852. |

Hab. Z, P.c. in eodem loco ac B. Ludwigu 8. P. or. V.

@ Eynes (Arnott !).

138. B. carneum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1587; Br. Europ. 1. c. p. 43.

t 165 M. P. 116.

Hab. Z, P. c. mrivulorum glareosis circa B.-de-Bigorre : rarius.

139. B. Tozeri, Grev. Scot. Crypt. Fl. t. 285; M. P. 117.

Hab. Zo_-1 ing. P. occ. in argillaceo-arenosis circa Pau et St. Sever ;

in rupibus ophiticis St. Pandelon prope Aq. Tarbellicas. Auc-

tumno et vere fructificat.

§ 4. Juzacga.

140. B. julaceum, Smith, Fl. Brit. p. 1357 ; H. et T. ! Muse.

Brit. p. 197. t. 28; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 195; M. P. 120.

Hab. Z, P.c. ad rupes humectas juxtacataractam dict. la Cas-

cade du Ceur: nusquam alias visum.

141. B. concinnatum, Spruce in Muse. Pyr. n. 121: dioicum,

gracilescens, parce ramosum ; caule ramisque tereti-julaceis; folis

nitidis, erectis, imbricatis, ovatis et ovali-lanceolatis, breviter api-

culatis, concavis, integerrimis vel sub apice obsolete denticulatis,

anguste areolatis, margine planis, nervo cum apice evanido.

Hab. Z, P. occ. in rupibus humidiusculis ad viam que ducit a

pago Prerrefitte ad opp. Cauterets; P. c. in via cava ad pedem

montis Superbagnéres prope B.-de-Luchon.—In Anglia ad cata-

ractam Caldron Snout dictam fl. Tees, mense Julio, 1843, detexi.

—Planta ? sola, sterilis, hucusque observata.

Pusillum, czspitosum ; czespites in parte inferiori tomento radicu-

loso coherentes. Caulis 3-1 unc. erectus vel ascendens, julaceus, e

basi ipsa uno eodemque modo foliosus, ramos nennullos teretes ple-

rumque simplices, inferiores seepius fastigiatos proferens, inferne ru-

bellus, superne viridis. Folia erecta, imbricata, ovata v. ovali-lan-

ceolata, apiculo brevi subreflexo, concava, alis basilaribus inflexis,

margine ipsa plana, integerrima, rarius ad apicem versus obsolete

denticulata, nervo percurrente instructa, e cellulis elongato-rhom-

boideis-hexagonisve minoribus curvulis, superne arctius, basi cellulis

latioribus laxius, areolata, inferiora paulo longiora fuscescentia, su-

periora pallide viridia nitida. Flores feminei terminales seu pseudo-

alares ; folia erecta, eiongato-lanceolata, subplana, interiora minora ;

archegonia et paraphyses numerosi, pari longitudine.

Differt B. julaceum, Smith, statura majori, foliorum apice obtusiori

subinflexo, nervo ante apicem evanido, areolisque angustioribus; B. atro-

purpureum gemmiparum (= B. gracilentum Tayl. olim) foliis erecto-

patulis, brevioribus, apiculo obtuso quasi truncato terminatis, e cel-

lulis minus elongatis conflatis ; B. Funkii, Schwer., foliis nervo vali-

diort excurrente instructis, areolisque multo majoribus; B. Blindii,

362 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Schimp., foliis evanidinerviis ; B. semiovatum, Beth, foliis nervo crasso

apicem excedente.

Oés. In foliorum superiorum axillis nonnunquam adsunt gemme

fasciculate (2—-9-nate) saturate purpurascentes, folia minuta arcte

imbricata sistentes, iis B. julacet haud absimiles.

§ 5. ARGENTEA.

142. B. argenteum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1586; Br. Europ. /. ec. p. 78.

t. 41.

Hab. Zo in ruderatis, muris, &c.

143. B. Zier, Dicks. Crypt. Fasc. 1. t. 4. f. 10; Br. Europ.

lc. p. 29. £.9; M. P. 122.

Hab. Z.-3 in rupibus humidiusculis. P. c. Lae de Séculgjo ;

Labassére, &c. P. or. Mont Louis (Arnott !).

§ 6. Czspiticta.

144. B. pallens, Sw. Musc. Suec. p. 47. t. 4; Br. Europ. ! 7. e.

p. 68. t. 33; M. P. 123. B. turbinatum, H. et T.! Muse. Brit.

p. 202. t. 29.

Hab. Z,_3 in humidis precipue secus rivulos, frequens.

145. B. pallescens, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 75; Br. Europ. ! 7. ¢.

p- 51. t. 22; M. P. 124.

Hab. Z,-3 plerumque secus rivulos, haud rarum. Les Kaur

Chaudes ; Chaos de Gavarnie; Lac Lehou et Pic du Midi (Phi-

lippe !), &c. In tugurii pastoricii tecto ad latus orientale perth

Tourmalet.

146. B. bimum, Schreb. FI. Lips. p. 83 ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 50.

Hab. Z, P. or. Vallée d’ Eynes (Arnott !).

147. B. cirrhatum, H. et H. Bot. Zeit. 1819, p. 70; Br. Europ.

fase. 32. p. 8. t. 11.

Hab. Z;-4 in humidis graminosis P.c., locis Esquterry et Port

de Bénasque.

148. B. inclinatum, Sw. Muse. Suec. p. 45 et 96 (sub Pohilia) ;

Br. Europ. ! Bryum, p. 17. t.3; M. P. 125.

Hab. Z,_» ad terram saxaque, sed rarius. P. occ. cirea Cau-

terets. P.c. V. de Lesponne. P. or. Cambrédazes (Arnott !).

149. B. cernuum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 58. t. 9 (sub Cynon-

todio) ; Br. Europ. he. p- 14. t. 1.

Hab, Zs ad. saxa, rarius. P. oce. Oloron. P.c. prope pagum

Luz; Pic du Midi 4 1800 toises (Philippe !).

150. B. cespiticium, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1586; Br. Europ. /. ¢. t. 34,

Hab. Z, P. occ. prope Oloron, ubi cespitem unicum inyeni ! !

? Var. y. imbricatum, Br. Europ. /. ¢. p. 70. t. 35 ; M. P. 126.

—Hab. ad muros in valle Campan juxta Ste. Marie, sterile.

BE i Sekine ar a eee see tw 9

Ee Nir a ae TA ye CoN e SO eee

ANI a arte ee

TIL See TR RY ft

‘Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 363

151. B. erythrocarpon, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 70.

Hab. Z, P. occ. supra pagum Jurangon, in solo arenoso juxta

rivulum.

152. B. atropurpureum, W. et M. Ind. Mus. ; Br. Europ. /. ¢.

p. 73. t. 37; M. P. 127.

Hab. Z,_, in muris, ad terram, &c., vulgatum.

153. B. alpinum, L. Mant. 2. p. 309; Br. Europ. /. ¢. p. 76.

t. 39; M. P. 128.

Hab. 7; gaps i saxis secus rivulos : fructiferum juxta thermas

supra pagum Penticosa Aragonie, etiam in faucibus dict. Gorge

de Luz et Gorge de Labassére.

154. B. pseudotriquetrum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 7 (sub

Mnio) ; Br. Europ. l.c. p. 54. t. 24; M.P.129. B. ventricosum,

Dicks. ; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 205. t. 30.

Hab. Z, sup—z in rupibus humidis, frequens.

155. B. turbinatum, Hedw. var. +x. latifolium, Br. Europ. ! J. ¢.

p- 65. t.382; M. P. 1380. B. Schleicher, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 73.

Hab. Z;_s ad fontes in alpinis. Penticosa; Lac de Séculéjo;

- Mt. Maladetta, &e. Vallon d’ Arise (Philippe !).

§ 7. Capinuaria.

156. B. obconicum, Hornsch. ; Bryol. Europ. ! /. c. p. 59. t. 27;

M. P.181..

Hab. Z, P. oce. et c. ad muros, haud infrequens. Jurangon;

Bageés; Arreau, &ce. Bagnéres (Philippe !).

157. B. platyloma, Schwgr. Suppl. 1. P. 2. p. 116. t. 76 (non

Br. et Sch.) ; M. P. 182.

Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus humidiusculis prope pagum Pierre-

fitte.

This plant agrees closely with Schwaegrichen’s figure and descrip-

‘tion above-cited, with the sole exception that the stems are rather

more elongated. ‘Through the favour of Mr. Wilson I have examined

specimens gathered in the Canary Islands by Mr. Webb, and named

« Br. platyloma, Schwgr.” by Dr. Montagne: these agree in all cha-

racters of importance with the Pierrefitte plant. ‘The latter differs

essentially from the B. platyloma of B. and 8. (B. Donnianum, Grev.)

in the leaves having a broad margin of 4-6 rows of cellules (‘‘ in sex

circiter series digestz,’’ Schwer. J. c.), but composed of only a single

layer ; while those of B. Donnianum have a margin only 2 or 3 cellules

in width, but decidedly thickened (‘‘ margine e strato duplici cellula-

rum... . circumducta,” Br. Europ.), in other words they are pachy-

lomatous but not platylomatous. ‘The leaves of the true B. platyloma

differ further in being far smaller, rigid, nearly erect, by no means

“in comam patulam congesta” (as represented in ‘ Bryol. Europea,’

but not in Schwaegrichen), the strong nerve running out into a point

364 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

which equals 4 or 4 of the rest of the leaf, while those of the ‘ Bryol.

Europxa’ plant “n’offrent ordinairement qu’une pointe courte,

formée par le rapprochement des bords de la feuille.”” In habit the

two plants differ very considerably. i

There is still one doubt remaining, namely whether B. platyloma,

Schwgr., and B. obconicum, Hornsch., be merely forms of one and

the same species. There is some difference in external aspect, and

the latter has the leaves scarcely marginated, paler and less rigid,

with a longer-necked, perfectly symmetrical and usually more pen-

dulous capsule.

158. B. torquescens, B. et S. Br. Europ. /. c. p. 49. t. 20;

M. P. 133.

Hab. Z,_, P. oce. ad terram prope Jurancon et Cauterets.—

Circa Montpellier (Arnott !).

“ Var. florescentia monoica ;’” M. P. 1384. B. fuscescens, nob.

in hb.—Hab. Z,_, P. oce. prope St. Sever in Agro Syrtico, loco

Landes de Mugriet, in terra arenosa ; etiam in muro prope Oloron.

(Deser. varietatis.) Plante gregarie. Folia fuscescentia, subpa-

tula, siccando appressa parum tortilia, elongato-obovata, apiculata,

nervo tenui excurrente cuspidata, concava, haud carinata, 2-3 cellu-

larum angustiorum seriebus marginata, apice denticulata. Flores

Seminei constricti, 6-8 folii. Flores masculi gemmiformes ad feeminet

basin nati, sessiles vel in innovationibus terminales (rarius in planta

propria) ; folia perigonialia sub—6, conniventia, exteriora ovato-acu-

minata, interiora minora, late-ovata, apiculata, antheridia numerosa

_ paraphysibus numerosis sublongioribus stipata, complectentia. Cap-.

sula in pedunculo basin versus geniculato arcuatove subpendula,

elongato-pyriformis, fere clavata, e fusco purpurascens. Operculum

convexum, apiculatum, aurantiacum, nitens. Peristomium: externi

dentes pallidi ; internum membrana in processus carina valde pertusos

apice attenuatos, ciliis 2-3-nis appendiculatis interjectis, fere ad me-

dium fissa. Annulus latus, compositus. Spore olivacee.

The monoicous inflorescence is so constant a character in all the

individuals from the two localities above-cited, that I am led to sup-

pose this will prove a distinct species. In the typical form of B. tor-

guescens, from Jurancon and Cauterets, the fertile flowers are all

hermaphrodite, and quite turgid from the numerous antheridia they

enclose along with the archegonia. Yet a minute comparison of all

the other parts does not reveal any marked difference in the two

plants, and I prefer waiting for further evidence before I undertake

to decide on their being distinct or otherwise.

159. B. capillare, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 182; Br. Europ. /. e.

p- 60. t. 28.

Hab. Zo_4 “Vav.1.” M. P. 135 (=B. capillare a. Br. Europ.) :

in planitie et montibus humilioribus, fere ubique ad saxa, &e.

“Var. 2. foliis longioribus, obovato-lanceolatis, siccitate pa-

tulis vix tortilibus (minime spiraliter tortis), capsulis elongatis

Wr. R. Spruce on ihe Méu.ci anu Hepatice of the Pyrences. 805

pallidis ;’ M. P. 186.—Hab. Z,_, ad truncos putrescentes locis

Pont d’ Espagne, Hourquette @ Aspin, Lac de Séculéjo, &c.

“ Var. 3.” M. P. 187 (=B. capillare B. cochlearifolium, Brid.

Br. Univ. 1. p. 666= B. capillare yn, Br. Kurop.).—Hab. Z3_4 in

alpinis, saxatile et terrestre, rarissime fertile. P. occ. V. de Com-

bascou. P.e. Lac Lehou; Esquierry. P. or. in monte Canigou

(Arnott !).

160. B. Donnianum, Grev.! in Linn. Soc. Trans. 15. p. 345.

t.3.f.6. B. platyloma, Br. Europ. /. c. p.58. t. 26 (non Schwer.).

B. Muelleri, M. P. 138.

Hab. Z, in terra arenosa Agri Syrtici prope St. Sever, sterile.

I published this in ‘ Musci Pyrenaici’ as B. Muelleri mst., feeling

convinced that it was perfectly distinct from the B. platyloma of

Schwgr. (See above, under No. 157, for an exposition of the dif-

ferences of the two species.) I owe to Mr. Mitten the suggestion

that it is in reality the B. Donnianum of Greville, which we have

since confirmed by an examination of the author’s original specimens.

The fertile plant has been found in Sussex by Messrs. Mitten and

Jenner.

_ 161. B. roseum, Schreb. FI. Lips. p. 84; Br. Europ. 1. c. t. 25 ;

M. P. 139.

Hab. Z, in sylvis, plerumque sterile. Fertile in sylva Bois de

Gerde dicta (Philippe !).

21. Mnium, Dillenius, Linnzus.

162. M. spinosum, Voit in Sturm. Flor. Germ. Crypt. 11. t.16

(sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. fase. 5, Mnium, p. 26. t. 6; M. P. 140.

Hab. Z, P.c. sub abietum umbra juxta pontem Pont d’ Espagne

dictum.

163. M. spinulosum, B. et 8.! Br. Europ. fase. 31. p. 4. t. 4

Hab. Z, P. c. cum priore ; etiam in trunco carioso V. du Lys.

164, M. hornum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1576; Br. Europ. fase. 5. p. 22.

t. 4.

Hab. Zo_ in sylvis, haud vulgatum.

165. M. serratum, Schrad. Spic. Fl. Germ. p. 71 (sub Bryo) ;

Br. Europ. /. c. p. 24. t. 5.

Hab. Z,, in umbrosis precipue secus rivulos. Les Eaux

Bonnes, &c. En montant au Lac Lehou (Philippe !). V.d?Eynes

(Arnott !).

166. M. lycopodioides, Br. Europ. fasc. 31. t.2. (An Bryum

lycopodioides, Hook. in litt. ad Schwer. ?)

Hab. Z, P. c. Vailon de Courbettes (Philippe !).

167. M. orthorhynchum, Br. Europ. fase. 5. p. 25. t. 5 (non

Bride).

366 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Hab. Z,. P. oce. et c.: socio M. serrato. Les Eaux Bonnes.

Col de Louvie. Vallon de Courbettes, etiam en montant au ad

Lehou (Philippe !).

168. - undulatum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 195 ; Br. Europ. /. ec.

p- 20. t.

Hab. Zo in umbrosis : fertile cirea Daw (Grateloup !), Paw

(Southby !) et B.-de-Bigorre (Philippe !).

169. M. affine, Bland. Muse. Exs. fase. 3. n. 153; Br. Europ.

l, ¢.. p: 3056.9,

Hab. Z, \ocis umbrosis humidiusculis: fertile prope B.-de-Bi-

gorre (Philippe !).

170. M. medium, B. et S.! Br. Europ. /. c. p. 82. t. 12;

M. P. 142 ( forma major).

Hab. Z, P. c. in saxosis umbrosis secus rivulos sylve Bois de

Gouerdere dicte prope B.-de-Luchon.

171. M. rostratum, Schrad. Spicil. p.72 (sub Bryo); Br. Europ.

Le. p. 274 t..73. M.P..148,

Hab. Z, ad latera viarum cavarum.

172. M. cuspidatim, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 192. t.45; Br.

Europ. /. c. p. 29. t. 8.

Hab. Z, in sylvaticis humidis, rarius. Jurancon. V. du Lys.

173. M. punctatum, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 85 (sub Bryo); Br.

Europ. /. c. p. 19. t. 2; M. P. 144.

Hab. Z,_, im scaturiginosis.

174. M. stellure, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 40; Br. Europi! i.e.

p. 33. t. 13; M. P. 145.

Hab. 7 A P. occ. et c. supra ligna putrida inque saxosis um-

brosis montis Gowrsi prope les Eaus Bonnes ; nec non in valle du

Lys et circa B.-de-Bigorre : rarissime fructiferum.

+ M. latifolium, foliis ovato-subrotundis solidinervibus margi-

natis subdenticulatis concavis, caule longo subsimplici.

‘* Lectum est a Schleichero in Helvetia, missum e Pyrenzis; sine

flore.

“ Foliorum forma punctato aliquo modo simile, si madet; sed ha-

bitu et foliis erecto-incumbentibus, siccitate parum plicatis, distinc-

tum. Locum hic habet propter foliorum texturam, Mnio similem.”

Schwer. Suppl. 1. P. 2. p. 1388.

Very probably this is nothing more than a sterile form of B. punc-

tatum, such as I have myself gathered in the Vallée de Lutour, re-

markable for its elongated stems and appressed leaves when dry :

hence resembling externally M. cinclidioides, Blytt.

22. Aulacomnion, Schwer.

175. A. androgynum, L. Sp. Pl. p.1574 (sub Bryo); Br. Europ.

Aulacomnion, p. 11. t. 4; M. P. 146.

: (eae

UL RRS HEA Se Ree 5

al ei Micky a hiee dip Se ak

SE aA 5 (ay

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 367

Hab. Z, in rupibus umbrosis, rarum. P. occ. Gave de Gabas.

P. ec. Forét de Transoubdét (Philippe !).

176. A. palustre, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1574 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ.

1. eepn9:. +23.

Hab. Z, in paludosis. P. c. prope Bagnéres (Philippe !). P. or,

Mt. Canigou (Arnott !).—Plantam per EKuropam septentrionalem

vulgatissimam nusquam in Pyrenzis loco natali conspicere mihi

contigit !

23. Timmia, Hedwig.

177. T. Megapolitana, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. p. 88. t. 31; Br.

Europ. Timmia, t. 1.

Hab. Z, P. c. Pic du Midi de Bigorre (Philippe !). P. or. M7.

Canigou, Mt. Cady et Cambrédazes (Arnott !).

178. T. austriaca, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 176. t. 42 ; Br. Europ.

©, t. 2.

Hab. “in Pyrenezis” (Bryol. Europ.)—Planta mihi haud

obvia.

Tribus 18. Potyrricuaces, Bryol. Europ.

24. Polytrichum, Dillenius.

§ 1. (= Carmarinea, Ehrh. = Atricuum, P. Beauv.)

179. P. undulatum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1530 (sub Bryo) ; M. P. 300 ;

Br. Europ. Atrichum, p. 8. t. 1, 2.

Hab. Z,_3 in umbrosis humidiusculis.

180. P. angustatum, Hook. Musci Exot. t. 50; M. P. 301;

Br. Europ. Atrichum, p. 9. t. 3. Catharinea a., Brid.; Sulliv. !

Musci Allegh. n. 118.

Hab. Zo_, P. c. in collibus siccis dumetosis sylvee Bois de La-

gaillaste dict prope B.-de-Bigorre. P. oce. locis similibus Séi.

Pandelon prope Daz.

§ 2. (= Ouicorricuum, DeCandolle.)

181. Pvhercynicum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 18; M. P. 302;

Br. Europ. Oligotrichum, t. 5.

Hab. Z;_4 P. c. in regione inferalpina montis Crabioules, ter-

restre ; in alpinis juxta lacum Leow et supra pagum Gazos (Phi-

lippe !).—? “ Daz, dans les endroits tourbeux.” (Thore in FI.

Franc.)

§ 3. (= Poconatum, Pal. Beauv.)

182. P. nanum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 18; M. P. 308 ;

Br. Europ. Pogonatum, p. 5. t. 7.

Hab. Z,_; ad aggeves arenosas subhumidas.

The obscurely toothed (not sharply serrate) leaves and their wavy

lamelle afford good characters for distinguishing this species from

P.aloides. 1 gathered near Pau, by the Bordeaux road, an ano-

368 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

malous Polytrichum, which may possibly be a starved form of P. na-

num. It has the capsule subcernuous, nearly spherical; the colu-

mella 4-sulcate, or rudimentarily alate (not ¢erete as in typical P. na-

num); and the calyptra sheathing the whole of the capsule.

183. P. aloides, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 14; M. P. 304;

Br. Europ. Pogonatum, p. 6. t. 8.

Hab. Zs 1 humidiusculis, presertim in arena rivulorum, al-

tius versus alpes ascendens quam P. nanum.

184. P. urnigerum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1573; M. P. 305; Br. Europ.

Pogonatum, p. 7. t. 9.

Hab. Zo. im arenosis humidiusculis.

185. P. alpinum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1573; Br. Europ. Pogonatum,

p: 3. t. 10:

Hab. Z,_, P. c. in monte Crabioules.

Var. caule valde elongato, subsimplici; M. P. 306.—Hab. in

saxosis umbrosis vallis Lutour prope Cauterets.

The curious way in which the epiphragm (the tympaniform dila-

tation of the summit of the columella) is attached to the peristome

in this and other Polytricha does not seem to have been anywhere

described. In P. alpinum it is originally placed at the base of the

teeth, to which it is attached by means of processes equaling them

in number and exactly covering their internal face. After the fall of

the lid, these processes are gradually detached and the epiphragm

rises, probably from the pressure of the full-grown spores beneath it,

so as to allow the latter to escape through the interstices of the pe-

ristome. When the epiphragm is quite liberated, either naturally or —

by art, the processes curve inwards upon its upper surface (see Pl. I.

fig. 1) so as to be with difficulty seen, unless the light be properly

regulated or the epiphragm be set up on its edge. ‘The processes

are composed of only a single layer of cellules, which are so disposed

that their interstices form vertical lines corresponding to those on

the teeth.

The adhesion of the epiphragm to the teeth is so great as to resist

the action of the columella to draw it down into the capsule, and

often ultimately to cause the rupture of the columella. The ragged

portion at the underside of the section (fig. 2) is where the rupture

takes place between the columella and the epiphragm.

In P. urnigerum, aloides and nanum the epiphragm is attached to

the teeth in the same manner, but the processes are very thin and

tender, and when the epiphragm is detached by force they often re-

main adhering to the teeth. In P. angustatum (as also probably in

P. undulatum) the processes are united to each other by an inter-

vening membrane, which is granulated on the surface, while the pro-

cesses themselves are smooth and marked by lines similar to those

on the teeth: in other words, the epiphragm is bordered by an in-

flexed continuous membrane, by means of which it adheres to the

peristome, The figure of P. angustatum in ‘ Bryol. Europea’ repre-

sents this pretty well, but no mention is made of it in the text.

ATP CS

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 369

§ 4. (= Potytricuum, Brid. et Bryol. Europ.)

186. P. sexangulare, Hoppe, Bot. Taschb. p. 150; Br. Europ.

Polytrichum, p. 7. t. 11.

Hab. Z3_, P. ¢. locis Esquierry et Port de Paillére (Arnott !).

187. P. formosum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 9; Br. Europ. Poly-

trichum, p. 9. t. 12; M. P. 307.

Hab. Z,~2 ad terram in sylvis, haud infrequens.

188. P. commune, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1573; Br. Europ. Polytr.,

p. 13. t. 17; M. P. 308.

Hab. Z,_2 in Agri Syrtici ericetis ; in Pyrenzorum rupestribus

humidis.

189. P. juniperinum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 13; Br. Europ.

Polytr., p. 12. t. 15; M. P. 309.

Hab. Z,_5 in rupibus terra obtectis, e montibus humilioribus

usque in summos alpes ascendens.

190. P. piliferum, Schreb. Fl. Lips. p. 74; Br. Europ. Polytr.,

p. 11. t. 14; M. P. 310.

Hab. Z,_, locis sterilibus ventosis : haud vulgare.

Tribus 14. BuxBaumiace2, Bryol. Europ.

25. Buxbaumia, Haller.

191. B. aphylia, Hall. Stirp. Helv. 2. p. 83 ; Br. Europ. fase. 1

(cum icone).

Hab. Z, P. oce. in vicinia St. Sever, ubi in declivibus arenosis

umbrosis secus fl. Adour ripas invenit cel. Dufour !

192. B. indusiata, Brid. 1. p. 331. t. Suppl. 2; Br. Europ.

fasc. 1. p. 6. t. 2.

Hab. Z,_. in truncis putridis, rarissime. P. occ. in regione

media montis Pic de Ger; nec non in valle Jéret. P.c. Vallée

de Campan in sylva Forét de Paiollest dicta (Philippe !).

26. Diphyscium, Web. et Mohr.

193. D. foliosum, L. Syst. Veg. ed. 14. p. 925 (sub Buxbau-

mia) ; Br. Kurop. fase. 1. p. 3. t. 2; M. P. 320.

Hab. Z,_, ad terram in sylvis, vulgatum.

Tribus 15. Mexstacea, Bryol. Europ. (ex parte).

27. Meesia, Hedwig,

194. M. trichodes, L. Suec. n. 1006 (sub Bryo); M. P. 147.

Meesia uliginosa, Hedw. ; B. et S.! Br. Europ. fase. 10. p. 5. t. 1.

Hab. Z,_, P. oce. in spongiosis montis Lizé. P.c. secus ripas

lacus Lehou ; Vallon du Houre (Philippe !) ; Esquierry (Arnott !).

P. or. V. d’Eynes (Arnott !).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 24,

370 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Tribus 16. Funariace#, Bryol. Europ. (ex parte).

28. Amblyodon, Pal. Beauv.

195. A. dealbatus, Dicks. Crypt. fase. 2. p. 8. t. 5. £. 3 feu

Bryo) ; Br. Europ. Amblyodon (cum ic.).

Hab. Z, in spongiosis. P. occ. in monte Lizé, socio Meesia

trichode. P. or. Port Negre (Arnott !).

29. Funaria, Schreber.

196. F. hygrometrica, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1575 (sub Mnio); Br.

Europ. Funaria, t. 3; M. P. 148.

Hab. Zy_3 locis exustis, ruderatis et calcareis.

197. F. convewa, Spruce in Musci Pyr. 149. F. servtay B. et

S. Br. Europ. Funaria, p. 8. t. 2 (non Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 57).

Hab. Z, P. occ. St. Sever, in aggeribus arenosis, socio F. Mueh-

lenbergit, a quo operculo convexo neutiquam convexo-conico primo

visu dignoscenda.

I had come to the conclusion that this moss must be distinct from

the F. serrata of Bridel (whose specimens were Pennsylvanian ones

communicated by Palisot-de-Beauvois) before I had the opportunity

of examining the specimens so named by Hooker and Wilson in

Drummond’s ‘ Mosses of the Southern States,’ &c., No. 76, and those

of Sullivant in his beautiful ‘ Musci Alleghanyenses,’ No. 126; and

it is satisfactory to find my opinion supported by the decisions of

these eminent botanists. The American specimens agree much better

with Bridel’s description in the form of the leaves, &c. than do those

of Bruch and Schimper. I find the pericheetial leaves of the former

to be oblong-lanceolate, acute or subapiculate (never acuminate),

plane, serrated almost to the very base, the rather strong nerve reach-

ing nearly to the point, and it is sometimes only with a tolerably high

power that it can be ascertained to fail one or two cellules below it.

Bridel calls the leaves ‘‘ acuminata’’ in his spec. char., but in his

description he uses the more applicable term “ acutiuscula.” Of the

nerve he says ‘‘proxime sub apicem abrupto nunc paulum excur-

rente :”’ I have never seen it excurrent, but it may well have ap-

peared so in some cases with the inferior instruments which Bridel

seems to have used.

F. convexa has the leaves larger, proportionally much. wider, spa-

thulato-acuminate (‘‘ forma peculiari, subspathulata,” Br. Europ.),

concave, the marginal serratures rarely descending below the middle,

the feeble nerve only 3 the length of the leaf, and the areolation wider ;

the pedicel shorter, when dry twisted to the right ; the mouth of the

capsule more oblique and the teeth of the peristome with fewer arti-

culations.

F. conveva is distinguished from F. Muehlenbergii by another ob-

vious character, besides the one above-mentioned, namely by the

calyptra being persistent on full-grown dried capsules, its beak point-

ing downwards and usually seria te to the pedicel; whereas in the

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 371

latter, the calyptra is rarely persistent on nearly mature capsules, in

the dried state, and in these rare cases it is nearly erect. See also

Bryol. Europea, loc. cit.

198. F. Muehlenbergit, Turn. in Ann. of Bot. 2. p. 198;

Schwgr. Suppl. t. 66 ; Bryol. Europ. /. c. t.1; M. P. 150. _

Hab. Z,_, P. oce. in solo arenoso circa St. Sever. P. é.

rupibus calcareis terra obtectis juxta thermas dict. de Salut, B.-

de-Bigorre.

I gathered very sparingly on mortar in a wall near Oloron, a Fu-

naria almost intermediate between this species and F. hibernica. The

leaves are rarely obovate, usually ovate, acute or subapiculate; the

nerve stronger than in F. Muehlenbergii, and failing very little below

the apex ; the margins almost quite entire. Pedicel when dry twisted

to the left, except just beneath the capsule, where there is usually one

turn to the right.

30. Extosthodon, Schwegr.

199. E. Templetoni, Hook. in Fl. Lond. ed. 2 (sub Weisia) ;

H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p.77. t. 14; Br. Europ. Entosthodon (cum

ic.) ; M. P. 151.

Hab. Z, P. oce. in Agro Syrtico circa St. Sever et St. Pandelon,

_ ubi ad terram arenosam socio Physcomitrio fasciculari viget.

31. Physcomitrium, Brid.

200. Ph. ericetorum, De Not. Syllab. p. 283; Bryol. Europ.

Physcomitrium, p.13,t. 3; M.P.152. Gymnostomum fasciculare,

H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 23. t. 7.

Hab. Z,_, P. occ. ad fossarum margines circa Pau et St. Sever.

201. Ph. fasciculare, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 4 (sub Gymnostomo) ;

Br. Europ. ! /. c. p. 13. t. 4; M. P. 153.

Hab. Z,_; cum precedente ; etiam P. c. circa B.-de-Bigorre.

202. Ph. pyriforme, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 88 (sub Gymnost.) ;

Br. Europ. /. c. p. 11. t. 2; M. P. 154.

Hab. Z,_, in tisdem locis ac n. 201.

203. Ph. acuminatum, Schleich. Cat. Plant. Helvet. p. 40 (sub

Gymnost.) ; Br. Europ. 1. c. p. 11. t. 3.

Hab. Z; sx. i2 muro e limo constructo supra viculum Bagés

vallis d’ Ossau : rarissime.

32. Ephemerum, Hampe in Linnza, 1832.

204, E. serratum, Schreb. de Phasco, p. 9. t. 2 (sub Phasco).

Phascum serratum, Br. Kurop, fase. 1. p. 6. t. 1.

Hab. Z, in agris cultis prope B.-de-Bigorre, rarissime.

In the ‘Synopsis Muscorum’ of C. Mueller (Berolini, 1848),

where the classification of the genera displays much originality and

acuteness of observation, the Ephemera, along with Ephemerella,

372 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

C. M., and Voitia, Hornsch., form a distinct tribe, under the name

of Ephemeree ; but, considered as to the sum of their characters, I

apprehend they must be united to Funariacee. ‘The transition to

recognized members of the latter family is in fact so gradual that it

is impossible to indicate where the break should be made. Ephe-

merum patens, for example, is undistinguishable except by very mi-

nute examination from Aphanorhegma - serrata, Sullivant (in Gray’s

‘ Manual of the Botany of the Northern United States,’ p. 647), which

on its side is scarcely generically distinct from Physcomitrium. And

if, by the almost universal consent of bryologists, gymnostomous

mosses are no longer to form a separate tribe, but are to be distri-

buted among those peristomatous tribes and genera to which they

have in all their other characters a perfect affinity, why should we

accord a greater favour to astomous mosses, which repose on an

equally negative character for their separation? In other words, if

there be no acknowledged tribe of Gymnocarpi, why should there be

one of Cleistocarpi? This query is rendered more unanswerable by

the consideration that as there are individual mosses (e. g. Encalypta

vulgaris) which unite in themselves the characters of Gymnostomi and

Peristomati, so there are other individuals which equally unite the

characters of Gymnostomi and Astomi; I need only instance Phascum

rostellatum, Brid., which has in some instances a persistent, in others

a deciduous operculum, and is thus in itself both cleistocarpous and

stegocarpous : if the former be considered its normal condition, it

should be (according to our existing artificial systems) a Phascum ;

if the latter, a Hymenostomum!

I may in this place take occasion to remark on the very great ra-

rity of Phascoid and other annual mosses in the Pyrenees. Above the

montose zone, I did not observe a single annual moss, for Funaria hy-

grometrica cannot strictly be considered such. There is the same

peculiarity in arctic countries, as for instance in Lapland, where ac-

cording to Wahlenberg the Piasca and the smaller species of Tortula

and Gymnostomum (i. e. Pottia) are altogether wanting! Contrast

with this the following list of Phasca, abundant in cultivated ground

near Montpellier in the autumnal and early winter months, which I

owe to the kindness of Mr. Bentham; Phascum avillare, bryoides,

carniolicum, crispum, curvicollum, cuspidatum, Flerkeanum, muticum,

pachycarpum and rectum.

Tribus 17. Spracunacra, Bryol. Europ.

33. Tayloria, Hook.

205. 7. serrata, Hedw. Spec. Muse. t. 8 (sub Splachno) ; Br.

Europ. Tayloria, p. 6. t. 1; M. P. 156.

Hab. Z, P. c. in monte Crabioules et ad Jacum Espingo, juxta

pastorum ‘tuguria, terrestris.

Var. y. tenuis, Br. Europ. J. c. t. 2; M.P. 157. Splachnum

tenue, Dicks. Cr. Fase. 2: p. 2.

Hab. Z, P. oce. supra ligna putrida in valle Jéret.

PLATE eee SET Re EA, a

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 373

34. Dissodon, Grev. et Arnott.

206. D. Frelichianus, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 3. p. 99. t. 40

(sub Splachno).

Hab. Z, in terra humida P. centr. locis Cirque d’ Arbizon

(Philippe i) et ad latus boreale montis Pic du Midi dict. (De

Lugo !)

) Tribus 18. Porriaczaz, Br. Europ. (ex parte).

35. Acaulon, C. Muell. in Bot. Zeit. 1847, p. 99.

207. A. muticum, Schreb. (sub Phasco) ; Br. Europ. Phascum,

p. 8. t. 2.

Hab. Z)_, P. occ. et c. ad terram, sed rarius. St. Sever. B.-

de-Bigorre.

As I have above considered it expedient to place Ephemerum in

Funariacee, on the same principle Acaulon and its allies (Phascacee,

C. Muell., excluding Ph. crispum, multicapsulare, polycarpum and ros-

tellutum, which belong to Weisiace@) must go into Pottiacee. The

near affinity of Pottia minutula to Phascum cuspidatum, &c. is too

obvious to require proof; and as there are some Phasca (e. g. Ph.

bryoides) which have an easily separable, not to say deciduous lid, there

_ would seem to be no character, either natural or artificial, sufficiently

constant to justify the separation of the latter from Pottiacee.

36. Phascum, Linneus.

208. Ph. cuspidatum, Schreb. de Phasco, p. 8. t.1; Br. Europ.

Phascum, p. 12. t. 6; M. P. 322.

Hab. Z, in campis incultis prope B.-de-Bigorre, rarum.

37. Pottia, Ehrhart.

209. P. truncata, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. p. 18. t. 5 (sub

Gymnostomo) ; ; Br. Europ. Pottia, t. 4.

Hab. Zo_, locis cultis, ruderatis, &c.

38. Anacalypta, Roebling.

210. A. latifolia, Web. et M. B. T. p. 147 (sub Grimmia) ; Br.

Europ. Anacalypta, t. 4.

Hab. Z, P. c. in altioribus montis Pie du Midi de Bagnéres

(Philippe }.

211. A. Starkeana, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. p. 83. t. 34 (sub

Weisia) ; Br. Europ. /. c. t. 1.

Hab. Z)_, P. c. in solo calcareo juxta thermas dict. de Salut

prope B.-de-Bigorre.

_ Var. 8. brachyodus, Br. Europ. (Weisia affinis, Muse. Brit. p. 79.

t. 14).—-Hab. P. oce. in arenosis prope St. Sever.

212. A. lanceolata, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. p. 66. t, 23 (sub

Leersia) ; Br. Europ. /. c. t. 2.

374 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Hab. Z, P. c. locis ruderatis secus ripas fl. Adour supra Ba-

gnéres ! (Philippe !). Nusquam alias nobis nota.

39. Desmatodon, Bridel.

213. D. latifolius, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1.t. 30 (sub Dierano) ;

Br. Europ. Desmatodon, p. 5. t. 1; M. P. 158.

Hab. Zz_4 in alpinis, terrestris. P. occ. V. de Combascou. P.c.

Port de Bénasque; Pic du Midi (Philippe!). P. or. V. d’ Hynes

(Montagne !) ; Canigou, Cambrédazes et V. d’Eynes (Arnott !).

Var. 8. muticus, Brid. ; Br. Europ.! /.c.t.2; M. P.159. D.

glacialis, Funk.

Hab. Zs; in summis Pyrenzis. Port de Cauterets. Esquierry.

214. D. nervosus, H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 115. t. 20 (sub

Didymodonte) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 6. t. 3; M. P. 160.

Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus argillaceo-schistosis subdecompo-

sitis prope pagum Loucrup, non longe a B.-de-Bigorre, ubi am.

Philippe detexit. P. or. ad viam que ducit a Seo d’Urgel ad An-

dorram (Arnott!) ; apud Concampa et ad Pla de Sorroco prope

Prats de Mollo (Montagne !).

Tribus 19. TricHostomacEz, Bryol. Europ.

40. Tortula, Hedwig.

Obs. The following species were observed only on calcareous rocks

or soil, or on mortar in walls : T. rigida, aloides, chloronotos, tortuosa,

inclinata, squarrosa and paludosa. Above the region of forests only

two species were seen, viz. T. aciphylla and a var. of T. vinealis.

§ 1. Atorpez, Bryol. Europ.

215. T. rigida, Schultz. Recens. Gen. Barbule et Syntr. t. 32.

fig. 1 (sub Barbula) ; M. P. 161; Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 13. t. 1.

T. enervis, H. et Grev. in Brewst. Journ. 5. P. 1. p. 288.

Hab. Z, in terra calearea, frequens. Les Eaux Chaudes ; Ga-

varnie ; &e.

216. T. ambigua, B. et S.! Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 14. t. 2;

M. P. 162.

Hab. Z, P. oce. in aggeribus subhumidis St. Sever.

217. T. aloides, Koch in Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 816 (sub Tri-

chostomo) ; M. P. 163; Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 15. t. 2. Tortula

rigida, Turn. ; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 53. t. 12.

Hab. Zo. P. oce. et ¢. in aggeribus calcareis circa B.-de-Bi-

gorre, &e.

§ 2. Cutoronora, Bryol. Europ.

218. T. chloronotos, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 90, et Br. Univ. 1.

p- 539 (sub Barbula). T. membranifolia, Hook. Musci Exotiei,

t. 26; M. P. 164. Barbula membranifolia et chloronotos, Br.

Kurop.

ee ee ry SS

Perec ce

yamien 225 4

e Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 375

Hab. Z)_, P. oce. in declivibus caleareis prope Bilhéres, ad

viam que ducit a Pauw ad Bayonnam. P.c. ad pagum Pouzac

(Philippe !). P. or. Trancade d Ambouilla (Arnott !). “In Py-

reneis orientalibus et monte Serrato Cataloniz ubi in terra

ochracea primi legimus ;” Bridel, /. c.

I have never been able to perceive the differences between T. chlo-

ronotos and membranifolia insisted on in ‘ Bryol. Europea’ (Bar-

bula, p. 18), and specimens of the former communicated by M.

Schimper from Avignon have the inflorescence monoicous, the stem

branched and the leaves membranous at the apex, precisely as in T. .

membranifolia. In these specimens, as in Arnott’s, Philippe’s, and

my own from Bilhéres, besides there being axillary male flowers on

the fertile plants, there are also separate male plants with terminal

flowers ; but I have seen no specimen of 7. chloronotos with a truly

dioicous inflorescence.

§ 3. Cungrrotia, Bryol. Europ.

219. 7. cuneifolia, Dicks. Crypt. Fase. 3. p. 7 (sub Bryo) ;

M. P. 165; Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 31. t. 17.

Hab. Z, P. occ. in terra argillaceo-arenosa circa St. Sever: sociis

Funaria convexa et Muehlenbergii.

220. T. canescens, Mont. Archives de Bot. t. 1. p. 183; M.

P. 166; Br. Europ. ! Barbula, p. 34. t/ 19.

Hab. Z,_, P. occ. Landes de Mugriet, in solo arenoso. P. ce.

in rupibus schistosis prope B.-de-Bigorre et Loucrup. P. or.

apud I[lliberim in agro Ruscinonensi (Montagne).

221. T. marginata, B. et 8. Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 38. t. 19.

Hab. Z, P. or. prope Corbiéres, loco hermitage de St. Antoine

de Galamus (Montagne, /. c. sub nom. T. cespitosa, H. et G.).

P. oce. in muris prope Cauterets.

222. T. muralis, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1581 (sub Bryo) ; M. P. 167;

Br. Europ. /. c. p. 35. t. 20.

Hab. Z)_3 in muris saxisque.

§ 4. Rurares, Bryol. Europ.

223. T. ruralis, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1581 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. J. c.

p- 42. t. 27.

“Var. 1, foliis patulis nec squarroso-recurvis ;’ M. P. 168.

Barbula ruralis 8. rupestris, Br. Europ. Syntrichia intermedia,

Brid. ! Br. Univ. 1. p. 586.

Hab. Z,_, in calce arenato murorum prope Paw.

This form, which, as the authors of ‘ Br. Europ.’ remark, is found

only on a calcareous matrix, is sometimes scarcely larger than T.

muralis, and its habit is very different from that of the larger, ordi-

nary form of T. ruralis; yet it seems impossible to separate it speci-

fically. I have the same form from Dr. Grateloup, gathered near

376 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Bordeaux, and from Dr. Arnott gathered at Avignon, Vaucluse and

Restincliéres. It matures its fruit in the very early spring.

“ Var. 2, foliis acutioribus nonnunquam acuminatis ;” M. P.

169.—Hab. Z,_ locis editioribus secus rivulos, saxatilis. V. de

Combascou ; Gavarnie ; &e.

224. T. aciphylla, B. et S.! Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 42. t. 26;

M. P. 170.

Hab. Zs, P. oce. et c. locis saxosis secus ovilia ad basin montis

Maladetta ; in valle Combascou, &c. Vallon d Arise (Philippe !).

In the Pyrenees, as in the Alps, this occupies the highest region

of pasturage, and is never found away from the summer habitations

of men and cattle.

225. T. levipila, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 98 (sub Syntrichia) ;

Br. Europ. /. ¢. t. 25. |

Hab. Z_, ad arborum truncos.

226. T. papillosa, Wils.! mst.; Spruce in Lond. Journ. of

Bot. 4. p. 193; M. P. 171.

Hab. Z, P. occ. in arboribus nemoris Pare de Pau dicti.

227. T. latifolia, Bruch! ; Bryol. Europ. l. c. p. 41. t.24; M.

P. 172.

Hab. Z, P. oce. locis humidis circa Jurangon, ad arborum ra-

dices.

§ 5. Susuzataz, Bryol. Europ.

228. T. mucronifolia, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 97 (sub Syniri-

chia) ; Br. Europ.! J. c. p. 38. t. 23.

Hab, “in Pyrenzis orientalibus ” (Bridel, /. c.) ; Mont Louis

(Arnott !).

229. T. subulata, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1581 (sub Bryo) ; M. P. 173;

Br. Europ. /. c. p. 36. t. 21, 22.

Hab. Z,_4 ad terram, passim.

Var. B. inermis, Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 581. T. inermis, Mont.

Arch. de Bot. 1. p. 136. t. 4.— Hab. “ad Notre Dame de Peiia

in agro Ruscinonensi ;” (Montagne, J. ce.)

This is quite possibly a distinct species, as Dr. Montagne still

maintains, but as I have seen only barren specimens of it, gathered

by Dr. Arnott at Vaucluse, I confess myself unable to form a decided

opinion.

§ 6. Convo.ur#, Bryol. Europ.

230. 7. convoluta, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 32 (sub Barbula) ;

M. P. 174; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 29. t. 16.

Hab. Z,_, in terra et muris, haud vulgaris.

“ Var. fragilifolia, foliis multo longioribus, linearibus, patulo-

recurvis, alis undulatis, pericheetii laxioris acuminatis;” M. P. 175.

—RHab. P. occ. in muris pagorum Jurangon et Bilhéres.

_ Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 377

. § 7. Revotuta, Bryol. Europ.

231. T. revoluta, Brid. in Schrad. Journ. Bot. 1800; Br.

Europ. /. c. p. 27. t. 14; M. P. 176.

Hab. Z,_; cum n. 230, multo autem copiosior.

§ 8. Tortuosz, Bryol. Europ,

232. T. tortuosa, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1583 (sub Bryo); Br. Europ.

Le. p. 26. t. 18; M. P. 177.

Hab. Z,_; in muris saxisque calcareis, copiosissima et pulcher-

rime fructifera ; rarius ad arbores vetustas.

The cellules of the leaf are minutely papillose, and when viewed

from above each marginal cellule usually shows two salient papille :

it is this which gives the edge of the leaf the appearance of being

granulated. Is it caused by the pressure of the grains of chloro-

phyll on the delicate walls of the cellules?

233. T. inclinata, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 33 (sub Barbula); Br.

Europ. /. c. p. 25. t. 12; M. P. 178.

Hab. Z, P. oce. et c. in muris rupibusque calcareis, haud in-

frequens. Les Kaux Chaudes. Rontignon. B.-de-Bigorre, &c.

234. T. squarrosa, De Not. Specim. de Tort. Ital. n. 31;

Spruce in Lond. Journ. of Bot. 4. p. 193; M. P. 179; Br. Europ.

fase. 31. p. 1. t. 1. .

Hab. Z, in collibus caleareis prope Jurancon et B.-de-Bigorre.

Pic St, Loup prope Montpellier (Arnott !).

235. T. cespitosa, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 31 (sub Barbula) ; M. P.

180; Sullivant ! Musci Allegh. n. 150. Barbula cirrhata, Bryol.

Europ.! Barbula, p. 24. t. 11.

Hab. Z, P. occ. supra ligna putrida in faucibus inter pagum

Penticosa, et balneas ejusdem nominis, in Aragonia: rarissima.

§ 9. Uneuicutar2z, Bryol. Europ.

236. T. unguiculata, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 23 (sub Bar-

bula) ; M. P. 181 ; Br. Europ. Barbula, p. 19. t. 5.

Hab. Z,_, in muris, &c., frequens ; in rupibus ophiticis loco

Gorge de Labassére.

237. T. paludosa, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 30 (sub Barbula) ; M. P.

182 ; Br. Europ.! /. ¢. p. 21. t. 7.

Hab. Z,_2 in rupibus udis calcareis regionis fagorum, sat fre-

quens. Gorge de Hourat prope les Eaux Chaudes ; Mt. Lhieris,

&c. Nusquam in paludibus vidi !

238. T. gracilis, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 34 (sub Barbula); Br.

Europ. /. ¢. p. 22. t. 8.

Hab. in Pyrenzis orientalibus (Bridel, Br. Univ. 1. p. 537).

239. T. fallax, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1, t. 24 (sub Barbula) ;

M. P. 183; Br. Europ. /. ¢. p. 28. t. 9.

Hab. Z,_. in rupestribus subhumidis.

378 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

240. T. vinealis, Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 880 (sub Barbula) ; Br.

Europ. J. c. p. 24. t. 10.

Var. 8. flaccida, Br. EKurop.; M. P. 184.—Hab. Z, P. ce. ad

ripas rivuli qui ad monasterium Médous prope B.-de-Bigorre ori-

ginem suam habet.

Var. nivalis, M. P. 185.—Hab. Z, in rupibus frigidis ab aqua

nivali irrigatis vallis alpme Hsquierry dicte.

This second variety forms large compact tufts on the ledges of

dripping rocks, growing near Senecio Tournefortii, Huphrasia minima

and Luzula spadicea. 'The stems attain a length of 6 or 8 inches, and

are clad throughout with leaves of a deep reddish brown. Hence its

aspect is very different from that of the ordinary form of T. vinealis,

but without the fruit I do not venture to separate it.

41. Didymodon, Schwegr. (ex parte).

241. D. rubellus, Hoffm. Deut. Fl. 2. p. 33 (sub Bryo); Br.

Europ. Didymodon, p. 3. t. 1; M. P. 186. . Weisia curvirostra,

H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 84. t. 14.

Hab. Zy_2 in muris, rupibus, &c.

242. D. cylindricus, Bruch in Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 806 (sub

Weisia) ; Br. Earop. /. c. p. 5. t. 3; M. P. 187.

Hab. Z, P. occ. in saxis rivulorum supra thermas dict. les Haue

Bonnes; P. ¢. in vicinia B.-de-Luchon, frequens, locis Superba-

gneéres, Lac de Séculéjo, Cascade du Ceur, &c.

42. Trichostomum, Hedwig.

Obs. T. flewicaule is the only species of this genus which seems

absolutely confined to calcareous rock: 7’. mutabile, crispulum and

tophaceum were observed on no other rock in the Pyrenees, but in

England I have occasionally seen them in habitats where no trace of

carbonate of lime was to be detected. The last five species form

part of the genus Leptotrichum of Hampe, and are placed by C. Muel-

ler in his tribe Leptotrichacee (Conf. Syn. Muse. p. 415).

§ 1. Crispuia.

243. T. mutabile, Bruch mst. ; Br. Europ. Trichostomum, p. 8.

t.5; M. P. 188. | |

Hab. Z, locis caleareis. P.oce. ad pagum Narcastet. P.c. in

rupibus umbrosis prope B.-de-Bigorre (Chemin de Labassére et

Bains de Salut). An revera a sequente distincta species ?

244. T. crispulum, Bruch et Muell. in Regensb. Bot. Zeitung,

1829; Br. Europ. l. c. t.4; M. P.189. Didymodon Benthamit,

Arnott! in Edinb. New Philosoph. Journ. 1846.

Hab. Z, in rupibus calcareis irroratis Pyren. occidentalium,

frequens. Pau; Narcastet, &c. Restincliéres prope Montpellier

(Arnott !).

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 379

“Var. foliis acumine subrecto ;”’ M. P. 190. (Medium inter

vars. 8. et y. Br. Europ.)—Hab. Vallée d’Ossau prope pagos

Louvie et Jurancon.

§ 2. Riaipuxa.

245. T. tophaceum, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 84; Br. Europ. /. c.

me. t. 6; M.-P. 191.

Hab. Z, P. c. ad mortarium in muris subhumidis-pagi Loucrup,

non longe a B.-de-Bigorre. P.or. “ad St. Antoine de Galamus

eum Tortula marginata, nec non prope turrim nomine La Mas-

sane insignitam ” (Montagne, /. c.).

246. T. luridum, Hsch. (sub Cynodonte); M. P. 192. Didy-

modon luridus, Br. Europ. Didym. p. 4. t. 2.

Hab. Z, P. oce. in caleareis subhumidis prope Pau: socio Tor-

tula chloronoto. Prope Burdigalam (Grateloup !).

247. T. rigidulum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 4 (sub Didymo-

donte) ; Br. Europ. Trichostomum, p. 10. t..7; M. P. 198.

Hab. Z,_. in muris rupibusque tum siccis tum humidis, fre-

quens. Vallées de Castelloubon et d Ossau ; Luz; Mt. Lhieris, &e.

§ 3. GLAUCESCENTIA.

248. T. yam Hedw. Musc. Frond. 3. t. 37; Br. Europ. !

lc. p. 18. t. 15; M. P. 194.

Hab. ae in rupium fissuris. P. oce. in vallibus Combascou

et Jéret. P.c. Lac de Séculéjo ; Lac Lehou (Philippe !). P. or.

Mt. Louis et V. d’ Eynes (Arnott !).

§ 4. Susutata (= Lerrotricuum, Hampe).

249. T. tortile, Schrad. Crypt. Gewische, n. 49; Br. Europ. !

Pe. 14 t. 10; M. P. 195.

Hab. Z)_2in sylvaticis Pyreneorum totorum ut et Agri Syrtici :

terrestre. V.du Lys; St. Pandelon de Daz, &c.

250. T. homomallum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 23 (sub Didymo-

donte) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 16. t. 2; M. P. 196.

ab. Zo» in umbrosis humidis ad terram.

251. T. flexicaule, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 29 (sub Cynodonitio) ; Br.

Burop.! 7. c. p. 15. t. 11; M.'P. 197.

Hab. Z, \ocis calcareis, semper absque fructu.

252. T. pallidum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. p. 71. t. 27; Br.

Europ. /. c. p. 18. t. 14.

Hab. Z,, in arenosis umbrosis. P. occ. circa Daz (Thore,

Grateloup). P.c. B.-de-Bigorre ! (Philippe !). P. or. Concampa

(Arnott !).

258. T. subulatum, Bruch ! in Salzman PI. Tingit. ; Br. Europ.

lc. p. 17. t.13; M. P. 198. Didymodon aureus, De Not. Syll.

Muse. p. 190.

380 Mr. W.Clark’s Observations on recent Foraminifera.

Hab. Z, P. oce. ad aggeres arenosos umbrosos circa St. Sever,

copiose et pulcherrime !

43. Distichium, Bryol. Europ.

254. D. capillaceum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 2. t. 26 (sub Swart-

zia) ; Br. Europ. Distichium, p. 4. t. 1; M. P. 199. ;

Hab. Zii4 in rupibus udis preesertim calcareis, frequens.

255. D. inclinatum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 2.t.27 (sub Swartzia) ;

Br. Europ. J. c. p. 5. t.2; M. P. 200.

Hab. Z3_4 P. c. in rupibus micaceis juxta lacum alpinum dict.

Lac Lehou ; nec non in valle alpina Esquierry: rarissimum.

[To be continued. }

XL.— Observations on the recent Foraminifera.

By Witi1aM Crark, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, Feb. 22, 1849.

I nave for many years employed myself in malacological pur-

suits, and had opportunities of observing some of the recent Fora-

minifera, particularly those of the coralline zones of the South

Devon coasts.

As long ago as 1834-5, my friend Mr. Jeffreys of Swansea, —

who by his extensive researches throughout the British Isles for

new and rare Testacea has rendered eminent services in promo-

ting conchological and malacological science, was on a visit to

me at Exmouth, during which we had frequent disquisitions on

the nature of those minute organisms which at that time were

termed Cephalopoda ; I then strenuously advocated that they be-

longed to the coralline group, and were of course polypiferous,

and that I believed them, in their natural habitats, to be fixed, si-

milarly to the great mass of Zoophytes ; these views, except on the

point of fixity, have been fully corroborated by M. Ehrenberg’s

observations, and during the last summer, 1848, I was enabled,

by the occurrence of very recent specimens of Orthocera Legu-

men, to ascertain some new facts relative to these foraminiferous

polypes. It has been, I believe to this day,a matter of doubt, if

they have at the anterior end tentacular filaments, and as proof

in the affirmative, in Orthocera Legumen, I have specimens m

which the dried linear cilia, about eight, are distinctly to be seen

lying radiated in the external sulci of the striule of the aperture,

and I have little doubt that the creature can withdraw them within

the internal hollows of the striz.

Mr. W. Clark’s Observations on recent Foraminifera. 381

As to the other organs of O. Legumen, I could only observe in

the two or three anterior cells, a dried, perhaps in life, a pulpy

mass, apparently inclosed in a membranous sac of a brown co-

lour, but in the posterior chambers there were scarcely any traces

of this substance, as these appeared to be nearly transparent ;

it may also be presumed that the membranous sac contains the

viscera.

The constructor of the calcareous cells of O. Legumen, which

communicate with each other by constricted orifices, seems not

to be an animal with lobes, deposited in the chambers, or an ag-

gregation of polypes linked together, with a common canal for

reproduction, sustentation and depuration, but a solitary being

produced from a gemma, cast by the parent on a marine substance,

which, springing therefrom, constructs the first cell, in which it

lives and dies, having previously by gemmation produced its suc-

cessor, the architect of the second cell, and so on, until nature

has completed the appointed number.

These inferences arise from the brown membrane, or mantle,

or pulp, not being visible in any other than the two or three

anterior chambers ; the matters which were originally in the pos-

_ terior, or first cells, probably more hyaline, appear to be lost by

collapse and desiccation of the animal.

I have also removed by acids the calcareous cases of many

others of the Foraminifers, and they have nearly presented the

same appearances that have just been stated ; from this it would

appear that the live polype is only-to be found in the last cell,

those of the preceding ones having each perished as soon as it

had produced the germ of its successor.

The branchial organs are probably those minute delicate fila-

mentary points observed by M. Ehrenberg and others, and are

perhaps capillary prolongations of the membranous sac or mantle,

and serve for the aération of the circulating fluid as well as for

effecting the formation of the calcareous case: that these com-

munications with the animal through the foramina have not been

discovered in the membrane investing it cannot be a matter of

surprise, when its minuteness and tenuity are considered, and

the examinations being made, if not in a completely dried state,

at least in conditions of great collapse.

These filaments have been considered as spurii pedes, and sub-

servient to locomotion ; this idea I shall prove by and by to be

erroneous, by showing that the Orthocera, and beyond doubt,

some of the Lagene, are fixed to marine substances by a posterior

mucronal style ; and I believe that the rest of the Foraminifera,

when in their natural habitats, are fixtures.

The contents of cabinets are composed of detached substances

found in coral sand, with their characters usually lost by continual

382 Mr. W. Clark’s Observations on recent Foraminifera.

attrition, and very often are imperfect fragments, which have

passed for perfect organisms, as I shall presently demonstrate.

The Orthocera are fixed by the subulate style at the posterior

end, though most cabinet specimens are broken off and rounded

by the corally particles and agitation of the waters.

Many of the Polystomelle and other discoid forms have, when

perfect, a spiny periphery, by which they are permanently fixed to

marine objects, and in this state I have often seen the Polystomella

crispa, but when detached the spines fall off, or are worn away.

The Rotaha Beccarii adheres by its concave surface. The Loba-

tula vulgaris, every one knows, is attached to stones, shells and

zoophytes ; and why should not the rest of the Foramiifers be

in a similar category ?

But the decisive proof that most of these calcareous structures

are naturally fixtures, will be manifest from the sketch of the con-

figuration of the Lagena levis. This organism, in a state of nature,

is never in distinct flask or urn-shaped portions, unless the inci-

pient or primary cell is met with: the real structure is, that these

flask-shaped forms are the cells of a Foraminifer supermeumbent

on each other, and permanently united: to what number they

amount to, when in a perfect state, I cannot say, but I have seen

a stem of at least four united cells, the sketch magnified many times.

posterior one being furnished with the Antoriens

style of attachment. All naturalists have

hitherto figured this foraminiferous form

in broken fragments, which they have

considered to be perfect, distinct and se-

parate forms, likening them to an oil-

flask or urn, with the neck margined at

what they thought was the terminal ori-

fice, whereas these flask-shaped cells are

only portions of a stem of chambers,

which from the extreme delicacy of struc- Style of fixation at

ture are broken by the slightest touch, at bone

the neck, usually bringing away with it a small cireular portion

of the bulb of the preceding cell, giving the neck the appearance

of a margin which is smoothed by attrition. As to the polype of

the Lagene, I can say nothing more than what I have stated with

respect to O. Legumen. Finally, I may observe, that there is

little doubt that all the species of these minute organisms are

foraminiferous, and inhabited by polypiferous creatures.

It may perhaps be thought, that in my observations on the

polype of the Foraminifers I have stated hypotheses instead of

facts ; but it must be recollected that in the obscure and difficult

points of natural history, this mode of searching out truth must

be submitted to as the best the case admits of, and it is often a

A stem of four cells of the Lagena levis.

Mr. J. Alder on the Animal of Kellia rubra. 383

very efficient aid by exciting discussion. On these natural phe-

nomena we cannot at once apply mathematical demonstration,

but must be content to obtain facts, and arrive at truth by im-

ductions, in the first instance, from hypothesis.

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant,

WiriiaM Criark.

P.S.—Since the above observations were written I have ex-

amined a great number of the Lagena striata, and have no doubt

that, like the Layena levis, they form in their natural habitat, a

fixed stem of cells piled on each other.

XLI.—On the Animal of Kellia rubra.

By Josuua AtpEr, Esq.

To Richard Taylor, Esq.

DEaR SiR, Newcastle-on-Tyne, April 18, 1849.

Can you spare me room in the next Number of the ‘ Annals’

for a few remarks on Mr. Clark’s interesting letter on Kellia

_ rubra?

I am glad to find that Mr. Clark is enabled to confirm my

statement that the anterior tube of this species is an open fold of

the mantle : the only difference now between us is as to its uses,

involving the question of the mode of supplying a current of water

for respiratory and alimentary purposes.

In cases where a matter of fact is in dispute, it is always best,

before arguing the point, to test the truth of former observations.

On reading Mr. Clark’s letter, therefore, I resolved, as he had

done, to submit this little bivalve to a re-examination ; and ac-

cordingly applied to my friend Mr. Cocks of Falmouth to send

me a few specimens by post, as it is rather difficult to procure on

our part of the coast. Mr. Cocks very obligingly and promptly

complied with my request by sending me above a hundred spe-

cimens, which, after a land journey of nearly 500 miles, arrived

quite fresh, and immediately showed signs of life on being put

ito sea-water. I placed two or three of these in a watch-glass

under the microscope, and examined them by transmitted lght,

the mode I had before employed with success to observe the cur-

rents in this species as well as in K. suborbicularis. By this

means I distinctly saw, as on former occasions, a continuous cur-

rent of water flowing into the anterior tube; indicated by the

minute floating particles it contained, which were gradually drawn

towards the tube, and one after another passed into it im quick

succession. In this manner I examined many individuals, and

always with the same results. When the water is perfectly clear

384: Mr. J. Alder on the Animal of Kellia rubra.

its motions cannot be observed, and it is therefore neces to

have some minute floating matter contained in it; but this is

always the case in water obtained fresh from the sea, though it

may appear pure to the naked eye. The next thing to ascertain

was, whether a current of water passed in by any other channel.

For this purpose I examined carefully the circumference of the

mantle, but found no indication of an ingress-current at any

other part. The floating particles in the water remained perfectly

stationary, with the exception that an egress-current was occa-

sionally seen to proceed from the posterior orifice: but this was

more difficult to detect than the ingress-current, probably because

the floating matter appeared to be all detained and appropriated,

and partly because the flow was not continuous, occasioned by

the alternate opening and closing of the aperture as is usual in

the excretory siphon. In two or three cases I saw a current

issuing from this orifice very distinctly, but never one entering

it. In another instance where a delicate filament of extraneous

matter was attached to the edge of the aperture, its vibrato:

motion showed the presence of a current which I could not other-

wise detect ; but this filament was always deflected outwards, and

was never drawn towards the fissure, as would have been the case

had an alternate current set in in that direction.

We shall now turn to Mr. Clark’s observations. As Mr. Clark

does not say that he has seen the currents of water in any in-

stance, I infer that his conclusions are drawn from the appear-

ance and motions of the parts only, which in all cases he states —

very correctly. Mr. Clark considers that the only use of the an-

terior tube-like fold is to assist the foot in progression. I do not

exactly understand how this is to be accomplished, nor is its

mode of operation distinctly explained. The tube is indeed par-

tially withdrawn at the same time that the foot is contracted,—

that is, while the body is drawn forward,—but this appears to be

more easily and satisfactorily explained by supposing that the

withdrawal of the tube at each step is for the purpose of regu-

lating the admission of water while the body is advanced. These

parts are known to be extremely sensitive, and contract on the

slightest external motion. But Mr. Clark thinks he has disco-

vered that the supply of water for the branchiz is received and

expelled by the same aperture—the posterior one—in the man-

ner of systole and diastole. To this I would reply, that such a

supposition is contrary to the known ceconomy of the bivalves, in

which the inhalant is always kept distinct from the exhalant

current, and admitted by a separate aperture from that by which

the latter is expelled. This seems to be necessary, as the currents,

being caused by the motion of the branchial cilia, and not by the

expansion and contraction of the walls of a cavity, are contimuous

Mr. J. Alder on the Animal of Kellia rubra. 385

in one direction, and the passing in of one portion of water is

consequent on the displacement and passing onwards of another

portion, so that both processes are going forward at the same

time. The two apertures are always present in those genera

where the mantle is more or less closed, though one of them is

- sometimes confluent with the pedal opening. ‘They are usually

siphonal, and have been called the branchial and anal siphons ; a

mode of appellation not altogether correct, as both are alike sub-

servient to branchial and alimentary purposes ; the one (inhalant)

being branchial and buccal; the other (exhalant) branchial and

anal. In the former the current is pretty regularly sustained ;

in the latter the water is usually expelled by an intermittent mo-

tion and occasionally by jerks. I should not have thought it

necessary to be thus minute in detail did not Mr. Clark’s argu-

ments lead to the supposition that he takes the words branchial

and anal, as applied to these apertures, in a literal and restricted

sense, which they are not intended to bear. But to return to

Kellia rabra : the contraction and expansion of the posterior ori-

fice is no more than is seen in the excretory siphon of all bivalves,

and has no power to produce the internal circulation, but merely

to regulate the discharge, and in this case, where the orifice is a

mere slit, the ejecting force is very limited. The situation of the

anus, as pointed out by Mr. Clark, is no doubt correct, and in

the usual place opening behind and within the egress-aperture.

Mr. Clark, however, saw the points of the branchie within the

fissure, which he seems to consider a proof of its being a branchial

(ingress ?) aperture. The branchie of this species are of a tri-

angular form and very unequal in size, the lower angle extending

down posteriorly very near to the orifice, but it does not enter it,

and I think no conclusion can be drawn from this circumstance ;

at least, none that can be set against the evidence derived from

the actual sight of the currents, which any one may obtain, espe-

cially the inhalant one, in the way that I have pointed out.

The superior size of Kellia suborbicularis renders it less liable

to be misunderstood. Having frequently had this species alive

for several days together, both before and after ascertaining the

peculiarities of Kellia rubra, 1 am sufficiently familiar with it to

speak confidently concerning its anterior siphon, which, as I have

more than once stated elsewhere, is a perfect tube, closed below,

through which the branchial current may be seen to enter. This

is perhaps the only described species in which the tube is really

perfect, for M. Deshayes was most likely deceived with respect to

the Mediterranean Kellia rubra (Bornia siminulum) in the same

manner that Mr. Clark and I had been on a first examination.

To reconcile the conflicting statements of authors, Professor

EK. Forbes has suggested that the open or close form of the tube

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 29

386 Prof. Reinhardt on Emballonura canina.

in this genus may be only a sexual distinction ; but this is dis-

proved by an examination of the British species, where the pecu-

liar form of each is constant in all the individuals that have beion

examined.

Before quitting the subject of Kedlia rubra I wish to take the

opportunity of mentioning that Dr. Turton was the first to point

out the viviparous character of this species, which he announced

in his ‘ British Bivalves,’ p. 258, twenty-seven years ago.

I am, dear Sir, yours very truly,

JosHuA ALDER.

XLII.—Deseription of a bag-shaped, glandular apparatus on a

Brazilian Bat, the Emballonura canina of Pr. Maximilian. By

J.T. Rernuarpr.

Dvrine a recent sojourn in the Brazils I collected, in the inte-

rior of Minas Geraés, numerous specimens of a small species of

bat (the Emballonura canina, Pr. Maxim.) which is there very

common, and which attracted my particular attention from the

fact of its having its wings provided with a small bag-like ap-

pendage similar to that noticed by Mr. J. FE. Gray* and by Pro-

fessor Krauss} in the species of Saccopteryx.

On my return to Europe, I saw, from the annual report of the

natural history of the Mammalia for the year 1846 by Professor

A. Wagner t, that this organ had already been discovered on the

very same species of bat by the late Dr. Natterer, and that the

learned Professor had published drawings of it in his ¢ Beitrige

gar Kenntniss der Satigethiere von America,’ published m the

‘ Abhandlungen der Konigl. Bayerischen Academie der Wissen-

schaften, Vr Band, 1s*e Abth. 1847,

Two figures (Joc. cit. tab. 4. figs. 6 & 7) being all that is‘to be

found in the above-named work, there being no description in

the text, I have thought it right to publish my observations con-

cerning this organ, which are founded on the examination of a

large number of specimens, both alive and immediately after

death.

On examining in the Emballonura canina, that part of the

alar membrane which extends to the thumb, along the fore-edge

of the upper and lower arm, we find on the back a fissure lead-

ing to a small cavity in the interior of the membrane, in which

is secreted a reddish, greasy matter, of a strong, somewhat

ammoniacal’ smell.” "The aperture is at a distance of about

3 lines from the insertion of the alar membrane on the back: the

* Ann. and Mag. of Natural History, vol. xvi. p. 279.

+ Erichson’s Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte, Band 1. p. 178. t. 6.

{ Erichson’s Archiv, 1847, B. 2. p. 13.

‘a

“.

EINE CN SC ae kN ey lah AL BY el RA ee

Prof. Reinhardt on Emballonura canina. 387

wing being spread, it has the form of a longitudinal fissure, 2

lines long, which extends immediately to the free outer edge of

the membrane, is provided with thick lip-formed edges, and leads

into a small cavity stretching itself along the margin of the alar

membrane inwards to the body, becoming more and more narrow,

and ending at length about 12 line from the fissure. The wing

being extended, the two lips of the aperture glide from each

other, so that the cavity opens; but when the wing is at rest or

only half-extended, the innermost, that is to say, that lip which is

nearest to the body, glides over the outer lip and thus covers it.

Besides this, the small bag is provided with particular muscles,

on the contraction of which it must open; for im the alar mem-

brane are seen fine muscular fibres, which run from the edges of

the aperture in a parallel direction with the outer edge of the

alar membrane, partly towards the body, partly towards the

thumb. The interior surface of the bag is without folds or

wrinkles.

On comparing the descriptions of the corresponding organ of

Saccopteryax with the above-described glandular apparatus of the

Emballonura canina, several material differences may be disco-

vered: first, the bag of the Saccopteryx is somewhat differently

situated, viz. just at the bending of the joint of the elbow, while

in the Emballonura canina, as has already been mentioned, it is

placed near the edge of the wing; further, the interior surface of

the bag in the former is provided with several sharp folds or

wrinkles immediately within the opening, which I have not found

on the latter ; finally, the bag of the Saccopteryx is much larger,

and has the appearance of a sharply limited protuberance on the

lower side of the wing, while in the Hmballonura canina it is but

slightly perceptible.

The males only of the Emballonura canina possess the above-

described organ; in the females the bag-like cavity is totally

wanting, but the lip-formed edges of the fissure exist in a rudi-

mentary condition, being represented by two very fine and sharply

limited folds of the skin, of which the largest (which corresponds

to the inner lip) scarcely rises the eighth part of a line*.. This

glandular apparatus is no doubt one of the means by which the

sexes are enabled to recognise each other; and it appears to me

very probable, that in the Saccopieryx likewise, the bag will

prove to be a sexual character, a supposition which may find some

confirmation in the fact of the specimen described by Dr. Krauss

being a male, and the same, if I am not mistaken, being the case

with a specimen in the British Museum, which Mr. Gray kindly

* This rudimental state is, no doubt, the reason why it has not been ob-

served by the Prince of Neu-Wied, who founded his description of this bat

upon a single female specimen.

25%

388 Mr. W. King on some Families and Genera of Corals.

allowed me to examine during my short stay in London. This

instance of a sexual glandular apparatus in the Cheiroptera does

not however stand isolated, since the observations of the late

Dr. J. Natterer have made us acquainted with a gland on the

males of at least many species of Dysopes, provided with an open-

ing, and situated on the throat.

Copenhagen, Sept. 1848.

XLITI.—Gn some Families and Genera of Corals. By Wit11aM

Kine, F.G.S. France.

Fam. CyatrnoruyLuipa, Dana.

Gen. Polycelia*, King.

A (?) simple Cyathophyllidia. Form conical. Walls solid. Pri-

mary vertical plates converging to within a short distance of the

centre. Secondary vertical plates reaching about half way to the

centre. Transverse plates horizontal, at irregular distances from

each other, and extending quite across the cavity. Chambers or

lamellar interspaces capacious compared with those of other Cya-

thophyllidias. Reproduction within the polypiferous cup.

Type, Turbinolia Donatiana, King, ‘ Catalogue of the Organic

Remains of the Permian Rocks of Northumberland and Dur-

ham,’ p. 6.

This genus differs from most Cyathophyllide in its struc- |

tural characters ; but it appears to be nearest related to Cyatho-

phyllum, taking as its type the (?) tri-areal C. plicatum of Gold-

fuss, which is the first species described under the genus (vide

‘ Petrefacta,’ pl. 15. fig. 12).

Fam. FEnEsTELLip#”, King.

Setting down as the type of Fenestella the F. antiqua of Lons-

dale, it is proposed to place all those palzozoic genera in the pre-

sent family agreeing with this genus in being reticulated, and

having the cellules planted on a basal plate composed of vertical

capillary tubuli as first discovered by Mr. Lonsdale. Besides the

typical genus above-named, Fenestellide includes the Polypora

and Ptylopora of Mr. M‘Coy, and the two genera next to be

described. |

Gen. Synocladiat+, King.

A foliaceous or frondiferous infundibuliform Fenestellidia.

Fronds consisting of numerous connected stems or ribs. Stems

* Etym. zroAd’s, many ; KoiAos, a cavity.

+ Etym. ody, with; «rddos, a branch.

SONS Son ore Wen te ee ee nn ree ee

Mr. W. King on some Families and Genera of Corals. 389

bifurcating ; radiating from a small root ; running parallel to, and

at a short distance from each other, on one plane ; and giving off

bilaterally numerous, short, simple branches, of which opposite

pairs conjoin midway between the stems arcuately or at an

ascending angle. Branches occasionally modified into stems. Cel-

lules on the inner or upper surface of the fronds, on both stems

and branches, imbricated, and distributed in longitudinal series.

Series of cellules separated from each other by a dividing ridge.

(?) Gemmuliferous vesicles on the dividing ridges.

Type, Retepora virgulacea, Phillips: a Permian species.

Gen. Phyllopora*, King.

A Fenestellidia, consisting of infundibuliform, folded, perfo-

rated fronds or foliaceous expansions. Cedlules on the whole of

the outer or under surface of the fronds, and planted more or

less approximating to a position at right angles to the plane of

the capillary-tubular basal plate. Cellule-apertures with plain

margins, and parallel to the surface of the fronds.

Type, Gorgonia Ehrenbergi, Geinitz (= Fenestella permiana, -

King, Catalogue, p. 6).

Fam. THAMNISCIDz, King.

It is proposed to include im this family certain shrub-like ge-

nera of palzozoic ciliobrachiate corals possessing the bi-struc-

tural and polypidomial characters of Fenestellide, but having free

stems and branches. It embraces the two following genera, and

apparently Mr, M‘Coy’s Ichthyorachis.

Gen. Thamniscus+, King.

The typical Thamniscidia. Stems frequently and irregularly

bifurcating more or less on one plane: celluliferous on the side

overlooking the imaginary axis of the coral. Cellules imbricated,

and arranged in quincunx. Gemmuliferous vesicles overlying the

cellule-apertures.

Type, Ceratophytes dubius, Schlotheim : a Permian species.

Gen. Acanthocladiat, King.

A Thamniscidia. Stems symmetrically and bilaterally branched

more or less on one plane, rarely bifurcating. Branches short,

simple, occasionally elongated and becoming bilaterally branched.

Stems and branches celluliferous on the side overlooking the ima-

ginary axis of the coral. Cedlules imbricated, and arranged in

* Etym. pvAdov, a leaf; adpos, a perforation.

+ Ktym. @apvickos, a little shrub.

} Etym. dxav6a, a spine; xAddos, a branch: in reference to the spine-

like branches of the coral.

390 Mr. W. King on some Families and Genera of Corals,

longitudinal series. Series of cellules separated from each other

by a dividing ridge. (?) Gemmuliferous vesicles on the dividing

ridges. | in

Type, Ceratophytes anceps, Schlotheim : a Permian species.

This genus, which differs from Thamniscus in its mode of

branching and some other characters, is proposed for certain

corals usually bearing the obsolete name Glauconome, proposed

by Goldfuss for some species previously placed in Vineularia by

De France.

Fam. ELasmororip2, King.

This group agrees with Escharide in the structure of its po-

lypidoms or cellules, but differs therefrom in being uni-lamello-

celluliferous and reticulated. Only the following genus is known ~

to the writer.

Gen. Elasmopora*, King.

The typical Elasmoporidia, consisting of infundibuliform, folded,

perforated fronds or foliaceous expansions, which are entirely cel-

luliferous ; the cellules opening on their inner or upper surface.

Cellules arranged alternately, and running more or less parallel

to the plane of the fronds; their front and dorsal walls forming

the two faces of the fronds. Cellule-apertures approximating

more or less to a position at right angles to the plane of the

fronds, furnished with tubular and other processes on their in-

ferior or projecting margin. Gemmuliferous vesicles overlying the

cellule-apertures. Both surfaces of the fronds foraminated. Outer |

or under surface of the fronds marked with distant waved lines,

forming the boundaries of the cellules.

Type, Millepora cellulosa, Linneus : a species occurring in the

Mediterranean, An allied species (Elasmopora Beaniana, King)

inhabits the British seas. .

The type given above is usually placed in Retepora (=Krusen-

sternia, Lamouroux, and Frondipora, Blainville) ; but this genus,

considering the structure of its typical species, the Millepora

reticulata of Linnzeus, is not only distinct from Hlasmopora in a

generic point of view, but it evidently belongs to a different

family group. Elasmopora externally resembles Phyllopora ; but

the want of a basal plate composed of vertical capillary tubuli m

the former, and the presence of some important differential cha-

racters in the latter, completely and widely separate both genera

from each other.

Further details on the foregoing groups and some of their

species are given in the author’s forthcoming monograph.

* Etym. €Aacpa, a plate ; rdpos, a perforation.

LATER de bs

So ed a Scene

‘ Bibliographical Notices. 391

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Rare and Remarkable Animals of Scotland, represented from living

Subjects ; with Practical Observations on their Nature. By Sir

Joun Grauam Datye.t, Bart. Volume second, containing fifty-

six coloured Plates. London: John Van Voorst, 1848. 4to.

We have to apologize to our readers for our dilatoriness in intro-

ducing to their notice this second volume of a very remarkable work,

whose speedy appearance we hail with much pleasure. The volume

is equal to the first in its bulk and fair proportions, but scarcely

equal in the interest and marvellousness of its histories ; and indeed

the author has been anticipated, if we mistake not, in the publication

of his most curious discoveries, although certainly not in the finding

of them. He has been long in the possession of a knowledge of cer-

tain phenomena touching the lives of these inferiur animals, which,

subsequently ascertained by younger investigators less patient of

their gestation, got speedy air and publicity ; and hence discoveries

which are original in themselves and of singular interest, appear as

second-hand and wanting in effect on their now publication. In

illustration and proof of this we may instance the discovery of the me-

tamorphosis of the compound and solitary Tunicata—their oviparous

_ character—the tadpole similitude of their larvee—their locomotive

power and subsequent fixation-—the diffluence of each larva on the

foreign object to be its future residence—and its gradual mutation

to the parent form. This discovery is here fully explained and illus-

trated from personal observation, and we know that it has been long

the author’s own; but naturalists have-become familiar with it, not

through his works, but through the popular writings of Milne-

Edwards, translated and transferred into every work compiled to

meet the demand for elementary books on zoology.

The first chapter treats of ‘ Foliaceous Zoophytes,” or Flustre.

At the very outset Sir John tells us that each polype, in the multi-

tudinous polypidom, lives ‘solely for itself, independent of the life,

the death, and the circumstances of its nearest neighbour. Among

the multitudes restricted to limited space, we discover no reciprocal

bond or connexion, nor any common channel of communication be-

tween them; neither any internal pith or medullary substance per-

vading the polyparium.” (p. 1.) But subsequently he arrives at the

sounder conclusion that, though no connexion or communication

between the cells of the Flustra can be discovered, ‘‘ there is a

Strong presumption of some imperceptible channel or medium

traversing the leaf, whereby portions with new hydre are generated

from the older parts.” (p. 13.) The polypidom holding in its en-

tirety myriads of individuals begins always with one only cell; and

this, to secure a broader foundation for the future colony, is always

horizontal, while those which pullulate from it are, and must neces-

sarily be, vertical. The original dies and consolidates, and so do

its immediate successors, after producing others above them, which

are ejected from their living progenitors in regulated ordination,

392 Bibliographical Notices.

each after its kind. We have the early stages of one or two species

distinctly traced; and there is a very good account of their ciliated

ova.

The chapter is illustrated with ‘eight plates, representing Flustra

carbasea, foliacea and truncata. T he Fl. papyracea represented in

plate 7 is very unlike any specimen of the species we have seen, and

we are inclined to think it no other than a variety of FY. foliacea.

Plate 8 represents not solely Flusira Murrayana, but, as we would

conjecture, three species; viz. fig. 1. Cellularia avicularia; fig. 2. pro-

bably Flustra Murrayana ; and fig. 6. certainly Flustra avicularis.

Chapter 2 treats of “‘ Investing Ascidian Zoophytes,’’ and has

three illustrative plates. ‘The first of them (pl. 9) represents Flustra

hispida remarkably well; and the species is well described in the

letter-press. ‘The polype has about thirty-five tentacula. ‘* None

of the marine ascidian hydra have shown me a complement alike

numerous. ‘This animal is likewise among the larger species, being

about a line and a half in height, and the tentacula composing its

cell expanding nearly as much. Its form is elegant, light and beau-

tiful. It rises very leisurely and gradually from the cell; but its

retreat is most precipitate, vanishing in a moment.” (p. 30.) The

ovum has the same origin and properties as that of Mlusire gene-

rally, but it is quite different in shape from any of them: it is “* pure

white, elliptical, thin, and fringed by a border of active cilia,—all

which renders it a beautiful object under the microscope.” This

peculiar figure of the ovum, taken in conjunction with the peculiar

substance of the polypidom, would vindicate the claim of the pro-

duction to be the type of a new genus.

Alcyonidium parasiticum (pl. 10) is equally well figured and de-

scribed. Plate 11 illustrates a new species named Alcyontdium my-

tili, from its infesting chiefly the shells of the mussel. The species

would have been better placed appa: ently in the genus Flustra. ‘It

appears as a small spot, or spreads over a superficial area of various

extent, until equalling 2 or 3 inches, according to the specimen. The

diffusing edge is always curvilinear, the patch of dingy white, and sel-

dom thicker than writing-paper.” ‘‘ ‘Phe upper surface is soft, wholly

composed of numerous cells, apparently with an elliptical orifice ;

and the lower or deeper part polyangular. However, the exact form

of the adult is not to be easily discovered ; and, in general, the real

figure of the cell seemed to me to be hexagonal.” (p. 86.) We

- suspect this is the same thing as the Flustra Peachit of Couch.

The ‘‘ Alcyonium”’ is the subject of Chapter 8. Plates 12, 13, 14

and 16 illustrate the multiform character of 4. gelatinosum ; plate 15

is a characteristic figure of 4. hirsutum, here named 4. palmatum;

and the various figures in plate 17 are referable to the same species.

Chapter 4 is entitled ‘‘ Miscellaneous Zoophytes.” The first of

them described is Hydra (Coryna) squamata, pl. 18. figs. 1-10; but

the species is misnamed, for it is really the Hydractinia echinata. It

is well described, excepting in so far that the author seems to mistake

its muricated basis for the epidermis of the shell on which the zoo-

phyte has grown. The efforts of Sir John to breed the animal were

‘re ee ee ee ee ee eee ere

Brg Ot

bo Satie

Oa\y

ie ale ee ati ho AA

ARTERIES OE: MR:

Bibliographical Notices. 393

only partially successful, but it appears that the ova, after their dis-

charge from the external and naked bulbules, do not enter into me-

dusiform larvee, but develope at once into the hydraform condition of

the parent.

The figs. 1-6 of plate 19 represent Sertularia thuia. The 20th

plate is dedicated to the Pedicellina, but the figures tell less of its

structure than do those of Hassall and Van Beneden. We may

quote the general description of the species (P. nutans=P. gracilis,

Sars), which is also applicable to P. echinata, not distinguished from

the preceding by our author. “ In an early stage it appears as a white

globular head, crowning a short stem, one scarcely half a line high.

When more advanced, it generally occurs, or, perhaps, more readily

attracts notice, when in numerous colonies of individuals rising about

a line and a half. Then it consists of a smooth white stem, crowned

by a variable campanulate hydra, with fourteen ciliated tentacula.

The stem of certain specimens has appeared prickly, sometimes in-

vested by foreign matter; and I have thought a web uniting the

roots of the tentacula discernibie.

«« At this stage the Pedicellina generally dwells in numerous so-

cieties, implanted on the twigs of other zoophytes, or distributed

profusely over shells.

“The adult rises half an inch in height by a smooth bare stem,

- with twenty or a greater number of hydre, meagrely and irregularly

disposed on branches or pedicles to right and left, on one or on both

sides. But such luxuriance is very rare. Among a multitude of

specimens I have seldom found any with even a few animals.

“It is only in early stages, when the hydra is solitary, that it can

be most satisfactorily inspected. Then, the head is discovered to be

of an extremely variable shape, frequently distorted in an uncommon

manner, —such as I have not seen in any other zoophyte,—and next

restored to its symmetry. Sometimes it is flattened, or it is preter-

naturally enlarged on one side, swollen, contracted, or otherwise, at

the will of the animal ; and always presenting considerable diversity of

aspect, either by one or by the various specimens of a colony.” (p. 60.)

The author notices a singular habit in the species. He says, “‘'Though

quiescence always prevails during the earlier part of the day, among

a colony of single animals, that is, those consisting of only a head

and stem, all are observed in motion as the hours advance, and as

the sun begins to decline. The tentacula closing over the mouth,

the heads become globular, nod, and strike against each other, which

they are enabled to do by flexibility of the stalk. Where many are

arranged in a row, they seem literally to pass a blow along the whole

line, as if in sport. Singular it is, that all animals, even the hum-

blest, seem to have moments happier than others of their existence ;

and testify, by unequivocal demonstration, their present enjoyments

in conscious security.’ (p. 62.

Sir John goes on to describe Tubularia sultana = Fredericella sul-

tana, and Avenella fusca, a hitherto unnoticed ascidian zoophyte para-

sitical on other zoophytes, &c. These species are figured in the first

volume. Another new ascidian zoophyte he names Trrriceria flava,

394 Bibliographical Notices.

pl. 19. fig. 7, which differs from all others of its family in every in-

dividual being distinct of itself. It is the cell of a Vesicularia with-

out the composite character produced by a connecting stem or tube;

and the single ovate cell is simply supported on a short pedicle about

half its length. The polype has the usual structure of the ascidians,

and is furnished with twenty tentacula. The specimens were found

on the envelope of an ascidia. |

Crista eburnea occupies rather uselessly a large portion of plate 19 ;

and two plates are devoted to Coryna glandulosa, the plate 22 repre-

senting a specimen with a very peculiar aspect, in which it is diffi-

cult to trace the characters of the species.

“ Calcareous Zoophytes”’ are embraced in Chapter 5. The spe-

cies noticed with more or less detail are Flustra membranacea, Le-

pralia pustulosa, edentata, punctata, nitida, lineata, margarita, spinosa,

trispinosa and squama, Cellepora cingens, pumicosa, ramulosa and iris,

Membranipora pilosa and Tubipora serpens, Several of these names

are new to the British zoologist, but whether they designate new

species is somewhat uncertain, for Sir John Dalyell never uses a

specific character, which, in our opinion, every new species ought to

have, and that neatly and curtly defined so as only to embrace its

own peculiarities. The lengthy characters now so much in use are

comparatively useless, and bespeak feebleness in the authors of them.

Lepralia pustulosa seems new, and is characterized by a circle of

minute tubercles around the base of each cell which is raised with

a plain circular aperture; of L. edentata we can say nothing; Sir

John’s L. punctata is the L. variolosa, Johnst., nor are we satisfied

that his L. lineata is distinct from it. Lep. margarita embraces more

than one species, one of them being apparently L. ciliata, or perhaps

the ovarian capsules only of a species whose cells have been obli-

terated. Lep. spinosa is Lep. immersa, Johnst.; but neither the de-

scription nor figure enables us to characterize the Lep. squama. Cel-

lepora cingens is new to us; but the C. iris seems to be nothing but

a small specimen of C. Skenei, Flem. |

Chapter 6 is the most interesting in the volume. It embraces the

“Lunate ascidian zoophytes—Cristatella, Alcyonella, Plumatella,”

which are beautifully illustrated and admirably described. The

figures of the Cristate/la have really surprised us, and exhibit an

animal curious beyond imaginative creations. We shall seek for it

carefully to satisfy the curiosity which Sir John has raised by his

pen and pencil. ‘‘ Among the zoophytes of the fresh waters of Scot-

land,” says our author, ‘‘ this is perhaps the most remarkable of all.

The features by which it is distinguished belong to none of the rest,

nor, it may be, to any other known animal of the universe.” (p. 89.)

The history of it is very complete, but it must be read as a whole to

be properly appreciated.

Equally complete and interesting is the history of the Alcyonedla,

but we are not aware that any of the facts are unknown to natu-

ralists. Two plates are appropriated to its illustration ; and Sir John

attempts to define two species of the genus—the 4. stagnorum and

A. gelatinosa, and a nameless third one is indicated... The author

aA Soe met a Se ae Sere Cg a gy en

ET RR Teta UIE

Bibliographical Notices. 395

admits that further observations are required to prove their distinct-

ness. ‘The characters of the twomamed may be thus expressed :—

Al. stagnorum, mass gray, polypes with 42-44 tentacula.

Al. gelatinosa, mass yellowish or gray, polypes with 70 tentacula.

Of the Plumatella we may confidently assert, that the history and

figures given by our author are very superior to any hitherto pub-

lished. His observations go to prove the distinctness of Plumatella

as a genus, but he has seen only one species, the variations of which

are not so prominent as to constitute them different in kind: ‘‘ the

reciprocal resemblance of specimens to each other is not so striking

as at once to prove identity, though enough to establish kindred.”

(p. 124.) The tentacula vary apparently from about fifty to seventy,

and Sir John says that the number certainly augments with age.

Chapter 7 is devoted to “ Ascidia.”” We must content ourselves

with a mere indication of the species described. 1. Ascidia villosa

= Pelonaia corrugata, Forb. 2. As. intestinalis, a species not de-

scribed by Forbes and Hanley. 3. As. rustica= As. scabra, Forb.

and Hanl. The “young brood ” of this represented on plate 35 is

surely a distinct species. 4. As. scabra = As. virginea, Forb. and

Hanl. 5. As. mentula, a rare and gigantic species. ‘‘ Specimens ob-

tained in the Orkney Islands are no less than 8 inches in height,

_ and 3 in their widest diameter.” 6. As. papilla = Cynthia grossu-

laria, Van Beneden. This is fully described, and its mode of pro-

pagation ascertained.

*'The Compound Ascidia”’ are described in Chapter 8, and five

plates are devoted to their illustration. We cannot undertake to

collate the species with those described by other authors, for the

subject is difficult, and specific characters of ready apprehension

have not been given anywhere. Sir John denominates one kind

described by him Botryllus verrucosus ; but he has left the others

figured to be named by those who list.

Chapter 9 contains good figures of some ‘‘ asteroidal zoophytes,”

viz. Lobularia digitata, Virgularia mirabilis and Pennatula phosphorea.

We need scarcely add that the history of each of them is given in

full and interesting detail.

The ‘* Actinia”’ or “‘ the Animal Flower”’ is the subject of Chap-

ter 10, and the portraits of the species are exhibited in five plates.

After an excellent history of the genus, the author proceeds to de-

scribe the species whose habits he has studied with so much patience

and care. 1. Actinia mesembryanthemum. 2. Ac. cerasum= Ae. chio-

cocca, Johnst. 3. Ac. gemmacea= Ac. coriacea. 4. Ac. elegans, pro-

bably a new species. 5. Ac. ewplorator = Ac. troglodytes, Johnst.

6. Ac. lacerata= Ac. anguicoma, Price. 7. Ac. maculata= Adamsia

palliata. 8. Ac. dianthus.

Chapter 11 is entitled ‘‘ Miscellaneous Supplementary Observa-

tions.” It contains some additional remarks on the Hydra tuba,

the story of whose singular metamorphosis formed such a charming

episode in the first volume ; and we have also another plate devoted

to its further illustration. It may be remembered that the Hydra

tuba, at uncertain epochs of its life, produced in succession, as from

396 Bibliographical Notices.

a roll, minute medusiform young, which have been presumed to be

the young of some larger and common species ; but our author has

never in one instance seen them undergo “the smallest sensible

change,” ‘either by organic increment, or the evolution of addi-

tional parts. They perished in the precise state wherein they were

first recognized,” although some specimens survived for sixty days.

Sir John adds: “I have not heard that any other naturalist has been

more fortunate,—that he! has succeeded in preserving those compo-

nent portions of the medusan roll under uninterrupted observation

until some farther evolution, alteration, and increment, admitted

their identification with adult animals. If this has actually been

done, my ignorance of it must plead an apology for protracting the

narrative. I have observed it affirmed, it is true, that older and

larger Medusze are the adults of the younger and smaller tribe now

referred to. But I have not seen any demonstration of the facts,

possibly owing to my very limited sphere of information.” (p. 242.)

In fact the additional observations of Sir John Dalyell make us

doubt whether they can ever pass into larger Meduse, any more

than the medusiform larve of the Campanularia can do, but rather

that it may be they should develope into the hydra-like parent, which

produces these Medusz only at uncertain intervals and under un-

ascertained conditions.

Plate 51 contains good figures of Medusa aurita and capillata.

Other species named Medusa crinita, proboscidea, a species of Tima,

Medusa fimbriata, Beroé ovata, B. punctata, B. bilobata, B. pileus, are

represented more or less fully in the plates which follow.

Plate 55 is named Valkeria spinosa, but it has a very peculiar

aspect which puzzles us. Plate 56 is entitled “ Ascidia,” and we

presume the species to be A. mentula described in a former portion

of the volume ; which concludes with an interesting chapter on the

* Nature of Zoophytes.”’

First Steps to Zoology. By Rosert Parrerson. Simms and

M‘Intyre. London, 1849.

This recent addition to our stock of popular books on natural

history is an abridgement of Mr. Patterson’s more extended work,

the ‘Zoology for Schools.” Here his object has been merely to

furnish the young reader with short notices of the various orders

into which naturalists have divided the animal world, and in this he

has fully succeeded. No more prominence is given to one portion

over the others than from the nature of the subject is almost inevi-

table, and we think that the ‘ First Steps to Zoology’ will be found

to convey to the beginner a very fair impression of the extent of the

animal kingdom, and of its great leading divisions.

The book is illustrated with a large number of woodcuts, but

either from long wear or from carelessness in working, the present

impressions are very inferior. ‘This is a pity, as in all probability a

little care would have prevented such an occurrence ; and in the event

of a second edition appearing, we hope Mr. Patterson will try whe-

ther something cannot be done to improve his book in this respect.

prepare here TOBE CATS vhs =

Zoological Society. 397

The Elements of Botany. By A. De Jussizv. Translated by

J. H. Witson, F.L.S. &c. Van Voorst.

The “ Cours élémentaire” is so well known that it is unnecessary

for us now to speak of the great merits it possesses ; we have here

merely to express an opinion on the manner in which Mr. Wilson has

executed the task of translating into English. Some few points

might be adverted to where there is room for improvement, but on

the whole the translation is very well done, and exhibits more than

the average amount of care and fidelity. With the help of the ori-

ginal woodcuts and the adoption of a similar page and type, the En-

glish version, which perhaps retains rather too much of the French

idiom, has been made quite a reproduction of the original, and as

such will prove of great utility to those who cannot use the French

version with facility.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

May 23, 1848.—R. C. Griffith, Esq., in the Chair.

OBSERVATIONS RELATING TO SOME OF THE FoRAMINA AT THE BASE

OF THE SKULL IN MamMaALIA, AND ON THE CLASSIFICATION OF

THE ORDER Carnivora. By H.N. Turner, Jun.

Of all those parts of an animal frame to which the zoologist may

direct his search for characters truly indicative of the affinities of the

species, or of the group to which it obviously belongs, there is per-

haps none in which a greater number of such characters are presented

at one view than in the lower surface of the skull. Here are seen,—

not only the teeth, whose differences of structure always have, and

always will be, made considerable use of in assigning characters to

zoological divisions, in whatever way our opinions as to the value of

the characters derived from these organs may be modified by further

-researches,—but also the form and development of the zygomatic

arch, with the capacity of the temporal fossa, and the mode in which

the jaw is articulated; the form and extent of the bony palate, with

its pterygoid appendages, the situation of the occipital foramen, and

the structure of the condyles to which the atlas articulates, and many

other characters of greater or less apparent consequence, may in the

under surface of the cranium be all distinguished at a glance.

Accordingly we find that such of our more modern naturalists

whose endeavour has been to fix classification upon a truly philo-

sophic basis, instead of resting satisfied with the arbitrary sub-

divisions formerly in use, have directed their observations particularly

to this part, so that the more obvious characters which it affords

have been well observed, and turned to very useful account in deter-

mining the extent and affinities of groups ; but in some cases, where,

from the very close alliance existing between the genera, the differ-

ences presented in this part are necessarily very minute, their im-

portance in a zoological point of view has not as yet been recognized.

As some of the characters of which I propose to avail myself in the

398 Zoological Society.

classification of the order Carnivora consist of peculiarities in respect

to certain of the foramina at the base of the cranium, I may perhaps

be permitted, although the foramina have already been to some extent

studied by those who have entered minutely into the details of

mammalian osteology, to point out some instances in other orders,

where, in the course of such observations as my opportunities have

permitted, [ have noticed relationships between the peculiarities pre-

sented by the foramina and certain natural groups already established

by well-marked characters.

For example, when we see that throughout the whole series of

Marsupial Mammalia—an order which, notwithstanding the widely

different modifications which its forms present, is marked by many

striking peculiarities of structure which quite isolate it from all other

members of the class—a number of minor peculiarities are equally

constant, and therefore in any species equally indicative of that par-

ticular type of structure; and among these, that the internal carotid

artery does not enter the cranial cavity, as in most mammalia, by a

foramen in the tympanic bone, nor—as is the case in many, and

might here be well expected, from the small development of the tym-

panic bone—through a fissure between that bone and the basi-sphe-

noid, but through a special foramen, which is pierced on the side of

the basi-sphenoid bone, and enters the skull in an inward and for-

ward direction,—we are surely justified in attaching some importance

to this peculiarity in a zoological point of view, and in considering it

just as characteristic of the Marsupial order as the articulation of the

head to the atlas by a double condyle is of the Mammalian class

itself. .

The remarkable differences in general structure presented by the

skull throughout the Rodent order, so carefully investigated and

judiciously applied to its classification in the researches of my accom-

plished friend Mr. Waterhouse, render it quite unnecessary to de-

scend to such minute and comparatively unimportant characters as

those which the foramina may afford; and from the frequent imper-

fection of bony development in these usually small and rather lowly

organized mammalia, we cannot expect to find the characters pre-

sented by the foramina of so strictly definite a nature as those I shall

have to point out in animals of higher types of structure ; but never-

theless, when due allowance is made for these occasional imperfec-

tions of development, we shall yet find, that although the characters

of the foramina in this order are not sufficiently decided to be very

serviceable to the zoologist, they present a certain general accordance

throughout the groups, which in connection with the present subject

may perhaps give them some degree of interest.

In this order, the canal, for which I here propose the name of ali-

sphenoid canal, and which serves to protect the continuation of the

external carotid artery during a part of its course, seems to be of

nearly constant existence, although in many species of the Hystricide

it coalesces, through non-development of the separating lamina, with

the fissure passing through between the walls of the pterygoid fossa

into the orbit. The fissure alluded to, for which Mr. Waterhouse

OI y RAY

Zoological Society. — 399

suggested, though I am not aware that he has published, the name

of interpterygoid canal, is a characteristic of this family. There is

another remarkable canal which exists in I think I may say the

greater number of the species in this order, and which I have not as

yet noticed in any species of other orders: its posterior opening is

near the foramen ovale, sometimes on the outside and sometimes on

the inside of the cranium; it extends forwards a short and variable

distance, then opens externally, and serves to transmit a nerve to

the masticatory muscles: this canal, which is not unfrequently

double, I will here, for convenience of reference, designate the ex-

ternal ali-sphenoid canal*.

The Hares present characters differing from the rest of the order,

in the absence of the ali-sphenoid canal+, and in having a distinct

canalis caroticus excavated in the tympanic bone; the external ali-

sphenoid canal usually exists, and is double, but from imperfection

of bony development is not always very clearly demonstrable.

The ali-sphenoid canal must be said to be of constant existence in

the Hystricide (as defined by Mr. Waterhouse), although, as I before

observed, it often coalesces with the interpterygoid, through non-

ossification of the lamina which separates them ; for its outer wall is

always distinct ; and even in the Caviine subfamily, where the max-

illary bone extends back to meet the temporal, the ali-sphenoid bone

always lines the bridge thus formed, so that the canal no less deserves

the name whick I have ventured to propose for it. The external

ali-sphenoid canal also exists in this family ; it is not usually demon-

strable in the Caviina, having apparently ccalesced with the true

ali-sphenoid; but in a large skull of the Capybara contained in

the Society’s collection it is very distinctly separated. In some of

the Hystricine subfamily (Sphiggurus, Erethizon, Chetomys) this

canal is double, and in such of them as have the true ali-sphenoid

canal coalesced with the interpterygoid, the lower division of the ex-

ternal ali-sphenoid might perhaps be mistaken for it; but the true

ali-sphenoid canal always opens anteriorly within the lamina which

forms the external pterygoid process and the outer boundary of the

coalesced foramina spheno-orbitarium and rotundum, while both

divisions of the external ali-sphenoid canal open on the outside of

this lamina ; in those species however which have the true ali-sphenoid

canal separate, the homology is at once apparent.

Although the arrangement of foramina in the common Rat and

* This canal is alluded to by Cuvier (Anatomie Comparée, 2nd edition) in several

eases ; I will cite one of them :—“ Dans le porcépic commun .. . . il y a dans l’aile

pterygoide externe deux canaux, l’un inférieure, s’ouvrant en arriére a la racine de

cette aile, un autre supérieure, et s’ouvrant prés du temporal. C’est le premier

qui parait étre l’analogue du canal vidien.” That is, of the canalis ali-sphenoideus,

as I shall hereafter show that it is not the homologue of the vidian canal; the

second alluded to by Cuvier is the canalis ali-sphenoideus externus.

+ Cuvier also observes, ‘Dans les liévres .... le canal vidien (the ali-sphe-

noid) n’est qu’un trou dans l’aile pterygoide externe,” and his editors add, within

’ brackets, “ et que l’on distingue dans l’orbite tout prés et en dehors du précédent.”

The hole alluded to, however, from being situated quite in the depth of the ptery-

goid fossa, is much more like the interpterygoid canal in the Mystricide.

400 Zoological Society.

the common Squirrel appear very different from each other, there is

in fact but little to distinguish, so far as these peculiarities are con-

cerned, between the families to which they respectively belong. In

the latter animal, and indeed throughout the family, we find the fol-

lowing arrangement: the foramen ovale is a large round hole, within

the edge of which open the posterior orifices both of the true ali-

sphenoid canal and the canalis ali-sphenoideus externus, and also of

a canal which only penetrates the substance of the basi-sphenoid

bone, and meets its fellow from the opposite side. ‘The foramina

lacerum anterius and posterius are each of small size; I cannot per-

ceive any distinct canalis caroticus.. In the Rat the canalis ali-

sphenoideus externus does not exist, its place being marked by a

rather indistinct groove in the bone; the true ali-sphenoid canal is

present, and its posterior opening is some distance anterior to the

foramen ovale ; the foramen entering the substance of the basi-sphe-

noid also exists, but is situated some distance behind the foramen

ovale; from the posterior corner of the external pterygoid process

there is continued a little bridge of bone, which arches completely

over the foramen ovale: there is no canalis caroticus, a groove only

representing it. But in specimens that I have dissected for the pur-

pose, I have noticed that the external carotid artery actually enters

the cranium through a-canal in the posterior part of the tympanic

bone, from which it emerges above, and after passing within the

cranium fora short distance, passes out again through the long fissure

that separates the anterior side of the tympanic bone both from the

ali-sphenoid and the squamous bones; it then passes through the

little bridge that crosses the foramen ovale, and then through the

ali-sphenoid canal, after which it, as usual, meets with the second

branch of the fifth pair of nerves, and accompanies it through the

infra-orbital foramen to the upper lip. But the chief differences here

pointed out between the Rat and the Squirrel seem only to consist

in the extension backwards, in the latter, of the ali-sphenoid canal

to the foramen ovale, and the presence or absence of the lamina that

encloses the canalis ali-sphenoideus externus. Some genera of Rats

(as Cricetus, Cricetomys, Hapalotis, Hydromys and others) present in

these respects the same characters as the Squirrels, in some of the

larger species of which we even see a very slender arch of bone just

before the foramen ovale. However, in all those genera of Rats

alluded to, the fissure by which the external carotid artery emerges

from the cranium is very apparent, and I have not perceived it to

exist in any of the Sczuride.

In the Edentate order, which, though so limited in the number of

species, is far from being so in the variety of its forms, the foramina

present characters which will connect together those forms which

other and more important characters show to be nearly allied. In

the Armadillos the optic foramen is small and distinct; the foramen

rotundum has coalesced with the foramen spheno-orbitarium ; the

foramen ovale is a distinct, roundish aperture: there is usually a

distinct canalis caroticus, but in the Dasypus sexcinctus it is only en-

closed at the anterior part; and in one specimen that I have seen,

"Li ee ant heel hel ge ae i a)

paw

CS aS Ee

Zoological Society. 401

that of one side only is completely enclosed: the foramen lacerum

_posterius is very small; there is a distinct foramen glenoideum. In

the Manis the characters of the foramina are very similar, but there

is no canalis caroticus.

In the Orycteropus Capensis the small optic foramen is placed back

within the lamina enclosing the coalesced foramina spheno-orbitarium

and rotundum, so that in a side-view it is concealed: just before the

foramen ovale is an opening into the substance of the bone: the

foramen lacerum anterius extends all along the anterior and inner

side of the bone of the ear; the foramen lacerum posterius is of a

roundish oval form; the foramen condyloideum is very large: there

is neither a distinct canalis caroticus nor a foramen glenoideum.

The Sloths have some peculiar characters of their own: in them the

foramina opticum and spheno-orbitarium are distinct within, but the

orbito-sphenoid sends out a little process forming a canal, which

serves as the external opening for both of them; the foramen rotun-

dum is quite separate, opening at some distance below: in the Bra-

dypus tridactylus it opens just at the point where the vertical lamina

of the palatine bone joins the orbito-sphenoid; the foramen ovale is

also very close to the junction with the pterygoid. There is a distinct

canalis caroticus, but no foramen glenoideum; the foramen condy-

loideum is large and conspicuous.

It is in the Pachydermatous and Ruminant orders, however, that

I am enabled to show the clearest indications of accordance between

certain characters of the foramina and the groups into which these

orders are divided. In the elaborate and highly-interesting paper

read not long since by Professor Owen before the Geological Society,

in which he suggested the admirably-chosen names ‘ Artiodactyla’

and ‘ Perissodactyla’ for the two subdivisions of the Ungulate Mam-

malia, it is much to be regretted that he has in no way alluded to

the characters which the under surface of the skull presents; for

they show three different types of structure, which, so far as those

genera, of which the under surface of the skull is known, would indi-

cate, appear very distinctly separable. Of these, two are included

in the order Pachydermata, as usually adopted, while the third is

that of the Ruminant. I am not at present prepared to offer any

decided opinion as to the suggestion of Professor Owen, that the

two orders ought to be united; and indeed that question forms no

part of the present disquisition ; but in pointing out the characters

presented by the cranium in these three distinct types, I cannot but

very much regret that I have not been able to meet with skulls of

any of the fossil genera that afford the intermediate links by which

Professor Owen proposes to unite the orders, in such a condition as

to enable me to discriminate the characters of the basal portion of

the cranium. Perhaps the absence of such specimens may in some

measure account for the omission of any notice of these characters

in the paper to which I have alluded.

In looking on the under surface of a Ruminant skull, the observer

is at once struck with the great separation between the nidus of the

last molar tooth and the walls of the canal of the posterior nares;

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iu. 26

402 Zoological Society.

while in both the divisions of the Pachydermatous order the connec-

tion between the palatine and maxillary bones is continued quite to

the posterior termination of the latter. In the Ruminant the canal

of the posterior nares is of immense depth in the vertical direction, its

walls extremely thin, the true pterygoid bones reduced to thin laminz

lining the posterior part of the canal, and forming the hamular pro-

cesses; and although in the Camel and Llama, the external and in-

ternal processes (of which the former belongs to the sphenoid, while

the latter is the true pterygoid bone) being each well-developed at

the tip, there is a considerable notch between them, the outer ptery-

goid entirely wants that lateral expansion which in animals having a

pterygoid fossa forms its outer wall.

The occipital bone has usually its basal surface flat, marked with

eminences, of which different ones are more or less developed in dif-

ferent genera. In the Sheep there is a salient one on each side,

rendering the surface of the bone between them quite concave ; while

in the Camel, the Ox, and the Deer, it is another pair of tubercles

that are most developed, being situated close to the condyles, the

articulating surfaces of which approach each other more than in the

Hogs*, and in the Deer and Camel are even continued on to the

tubercles. The paroccipital processes also in Ruminants take their

origin more towards the outside than in the Hogs, and the space

between this process and the condyle is much more deeply excavated.

Each of the three separate types of Ungulata before-mentioned has

likewise its distinct form of articulation for the under jaw. That of

the Ruminants is a slight convexity, shelving off into a nearly semi-

circular concavity behind, thus admirably adapted for the rotatory

grinding motion of the under jaw; this concavity is bounded behind ~

by a ridge, which terminates within in a small processf.

The following characters are afforded by the foramina :—The fora-

men ovale is large, distinct and exposed, completely enclosed by the

ali-sphenoid bone; there is no trace of an ali-sphenoid canal, nor of

a distinct canalis caroticus, it being represented merely by a notch

in the auditory bulla, having merged into the adjacent fissures. . The

foramen condyloideum occupies a rather concealed situation, espe-

cially in the Deer, where it is quite hidden by the laterally expanding

anterior termination of the occipital condyle: the foramen glenoi-

deum (so named in the second edition of the ‘ Lecons d’Anatomie

Comparée) exists in Ruminants.

The Hogs and allied genera, constituting the artiodactyle division

of the Pachydermata, are constructed upon a second type, also marked

by characters seen in the under surface of the skull. The palate is

flat and solid, its level much below that of the base of the cranium,

extending back quite as far as the extent of the molar series, which

throughout its length is closely applied to the walls of the posterior

nares ; therefore the large notch so remarkable in the Ruminant does

* In the Camel they are absolutely in contact below.

+ This process, which is placed more outwardly in the equine type of Pachy-

dermata, is in the Rhinoceros much elongated, and even touches the paroccipital,

enclosing the meatus auditorius between them.

Se REN LT eC) eee ee

Zoological Society. 403

not exist, and the pterygoid fossa is nearly in a line with the molar

series. The occipital bone presents characters strikingly different

from that of the Ruminant; its surface is flat beneath, with a ridge

along the middle; the condyles are rather distant from each other,

their articulating surfaces terminating very abruptly in front; the

paroccipital processes are straight, much prolonged in the genera Sus

and Babdirussa, placed less laterally than in either the Ruminants or

the other division of the Pachydermata, and from each is continued

inwards a ridge on about the same level with the base of the occipital

bone, and on or near its summit the foramen condyloideum is seen.

The space is short between the posterior nares and the auditory

bullz, and the origin of the zygomatic process, with its articulating

surface, is so much pushed back, that a line drawn across from one

to the other would pass right through the bases of the large udder-

shaped processes of the tympanic bone; and the pterygoid processes

of the sphenoid have so much lateral expansion, that when the true

pterygoid bones have sufficient development to form the inner walls,

the fossz are very distinctly marked. For the articulation of the

lower jaw there is a transversely elongated surface, concave trans-

versely, slightly convex in the antero-posterior direction, which serves

alone as a fulcrum for the movements of the jaw, since the space

behind it is rugged and does not present the characters of an articu-

lating surface.

But the group at present under consideration seems clearly to

admit of separation into two distinct subdivisions, to the first of

which, including the genera Sus, Babirussa and Phascocherus, the

foregoing observations are intended more particularly to apply. Of

the second, the Peccary and the Hippopotamus present us living ex-

amples, and to it the greater number of the extinct genera of artio-

dactyle Pachydermata must belong, if the difference which the two

subdivisions present in the structure of the molar teeth be found

constantly to accompany those of the skull*.

As so few genera of this second subdivision of the artiodactyle

Pachydermata have presented their entire cranium for our examina-

tion, it will be better to content ourselves with pointing out the

characters in which that of the Peccary, a convenient standard for

comparison, differs from the genuine Hogs.

In this animal the pterygoid bones and processes are pushed nearer

the middie, narrowing the aperture of the posterior nares; and al-

though the adult Peccary shows no fissure between the alveoli of the

* In the very brief notice communicated to the Society last year by Mr. Hodg-

son, of a diminutive species of Indian Hog, on which he founds the genus “ Por-

cula,” it is much to be regretted, that while endeavouring to establish the zoolo-

gical position of the genus between the Hogs and the Peccary, and mentioning,

as approximating it to the latter, some very trivial external characters, together

with the number of molars, which being six in each series, cannot indicate such

an affinity, since the Badirussa, a true Hog, has (in the adult state at least) only

five, he has omitted to acquaint us with the structure of those molars, which it

might have been expected that a naturalist would have made the subject of par-

ticular observation, and which would very Lait ya have decided the point of

affinity in question.

26%

404 Zoological Society.

molar series and the walls of the nasal cavity, yet in a rather young

skull of Dicotyles labiatus, where the penultimate molar has not quite

risen into its place, and the last remains still imbedded in its socket,

there is on each side a narrow fissure between the posteriorly pro-

jecting nidus and the pterygoid appendages; but this character can

scarcely be reckoned among some others which do seem to approxi-

mate the Peccary to the Ruminants, since the fissure is great even

in the adult Ruminant, and in no adult member of the Pachyderma-

tous order does the termination of the molar series extend back so

far as to reach the anterior termination of the pterygoid appendage.

It is in the occipital bone that the Peccary departs most from the

character usual in the Hog-tribe, and approaches to that structure

which is presented by the Ruminants, and by the other large group

of Pachydermata. The origin of the paroccipital processes and the

absence of the ridges extending inwards from their bases, together

with the position of the foramen condyloideum, approximate the

genus to the last-mentioned groups; but the processes themselves,

although they are short, approach nearer in form to those of the

Hogs. The lateral expansion of the pterygoid processes, although

still considerabie in Dicotyles labiatus, is much reduced in the Taja¢u.

The glenoid cavity is not pushed back to the same extent as in the

Hogs, and its level is relatively much lower than either in them or

in the Ruminants; so that a line drawn through the posterior termi-

nations of the articulating surfaces would pass through the auditory

bulle near their lower surfaces; and the structure of the glenoid

cavity itself is quite distinct, somewhat resembling that so charac-

teristic of the order Carnivora. It is an oblong surface, lengthened in

a direction slanting from behind forwards and outwards, and is con-

cave in the antero-posterior direction. ‘The Hippopotamus shows

itself to be closely allied in the structure of the occipital bone and of

the glenoid cavity: the pterygoid bone is not sufficiently developed

to form the inner wall of a fossa*.

In both divisions of the artiodactyle Pachydermata the foramen

ovale is not completed by the ali-sphenoid behind, but truly merits

the name of a “ foramen lacerum”’: there is no trace whatever of the

ali-sphenoid canal, nor of the canalis caroticus, nor, in the true Hogs,

of the foramen glenoideum ; this however exists, but is very small in

the Peccary, in which also the position of the foramen condyloideum

differs from that of the true Hogs in a degree corresponding to the

altered structure of the occipital bone.

The third great type of Ungulated Mammalia (the Perissodactyla

of Professor Owen) is also marked as distinctly by the conformation

of the base of the skull, as by that characteristic structure of the

tarsus which enables the paleontologist, on looking only at an astra-

galus, to recognize ‘‘the armed Rhinoceros”’ as readily as if the

animal complete were presented to his view. The skulls of the Horse,

the Tapir, and the Rhinoceros, when we look on their under surfaces,

* In an excellent skull of this animal contained in the Society’s collection, the

lacrymal bone forms within the orbit a considerable osseous bulla, haying thin

parietes, and apparently destined for the protection of the lacrymal sac.

Be ha) a ne ale OMS ot Ce

CRDTEM RAEI AL:

Zoological Society. 405

show at one glance so striking a similarity of plan, that if we can

but divest ourselves of prejudged notions, which the great contrast

in external form may have imparted, we cannot doubt their close

alliance; and the little Hyrax, the only other living genus of this

family, when we make allowance for those differences of proportion

invariably existing between species organized upon one plan, and

differing much in size, will also be found closely to resemble its

more gigantic relatives. In this group the bony palate is curtailed

in length, its level not much below that of the base of the cranium,

and the size of the posterior nasal orifice made up chiefly by its great

increase of length in the antero-posterior direction. Here also there

is no fissure between the wide-spreading walls of the nasal canal

and the nidus of the last molar tooth. ‘The form of the auditory

bulla presents a nearer approach to the Ruminant than the Hog, as

also does the occipital bone, especially in the form and relative

position of its condyles and paroccipital processes; but the under

surface of its basal portion is flat, and very convex in the transverse

section; the lower jaw articulates on a fulcrum similar to that de-

scribed in the true Hogs, but posteriorly is a smooth concave surface,

which terminates behind in a characteristic salient process. Among

the characters of the foramina this division is well-distinguished

from either of the others by the presence of the ali-sphenoid canal,

which exists in all the living genera, and, as already pointed out, is

wanting both in the Ruminants and in the Hog-tribe*.

This-canal is also present in the Elephant and Mastodon, an

aberrant division of the order, also possessing toes in uneven number,

and still further characterized by being the only members of the

Ungulate division that have a distinct canalis caroticus, and by their

wanting the foramen condyloideum.

A sufficient number of examples have now I think been adduced,

to show, that although the instances may be few in which a group

could be isolated by characters drawn from the foramina alone, yet

in most cases they will be found to be of some assistance in marking

the limits of closely-allied divisions; and even in those cases which

I have brought forward, it is far from my intention to advocate that

* Since this paper was communicated to the Society, it has struck me that the

similarity of structure (which must have been observed by every naturalist who

has given attention to the subject of dentition) existing between the premolars and

true molars in the members of the Perissodactyle division, may prove an important

addition to the zoological characters of that group. This must of course depend

upon the confirmation, by further researches, of the idea, that in most Mam-

malia a premolar represents, in the homologies of its component parts, only

the half of a true molar; but there can be no doubt that in the group alluded to

the premolars each represent the whole of a true molar, for the resemblance in

most cases is very striking. Among all the genera, the extinct Lophiodon is that

which looks most like an exception : unfortunately, I have never had access to any

specimens of this genus; but so far as I can judge of it by the figures published,

I should be inclined to the belief that further researches will show, that notwith-

standing the apparent dissimilarity, the premolars of the Lophiodon, as well as

those of the other members of the group, each represent the whole of a true molar ;

and that in the other divisions of the Ungulata, as well as in most members of the

class, the half only of a true molar is typified.

406 Zoological Society.

any use need be made of such characters as these, when the groups

can be so well established upon characters more obvious and import-

ant in their nature.

We frequently find groups which, though very extended as to the

number of species they contain, are much more limited in respect to

the varieties of structure they present than other groups appa-

rently of equal rank containing a much smaller number of species.

Such groups are of course always the most easy to isolate, but the

most difficult to subdivide: it is in these that we find the most con-

fusion existing, and the greatest variety of opinion among naturalists

as to the manner in which their subdivision should be effected. Ex-

cepting in the highest divisions, it is but of late years that naturalists

have at all appreciated the distinction between what are usually

termed “essential”? and ‘‘ adaptive” characters, of the former of

which, as we descend to the lower groups, not only is the existence, .

but also the importance, much less easily recognized.

The base of the cranium, as I before observed, is, from its having

less connexion than most parts of the bony framework with the pe-

culiar wants of the species, by far the most rich in such characters ;

among those which the foramina may afford, I must here dwell

rather particularly on the evidences of affinity afforded by the pre-

sence or absence of the ali-sphenoid canal, and also explain my rea-

sons for assigning ita new name. As will appear from the observa-

tions I have brought forward, it exists throughout the Rodentia, ex-

cepting the aberrant family of Hares; it is wanting in the Marsupials

and Edentata; and among the Ungulate division, including the Ru-

minants and Pachydermata, the Artiodactyle division, including the

Ruminants and those Pachyderms which have the toes in even num-

ber, is constantly characterized by its absence; while in the Perisso-

dactyla it is as constantly present. In the first edition of the ‘ Lecons

d’ Anatomie Comparée,’ the illustrious author only alludes to this canal

in a very vague manner; and in the more recently published edition,

in which the osteology of the cranium is much more fully elaborated,

it is spoken of everywhere as being the vidian canal,—the existence

of a vidian canal being denied in those animals which do not happen

to possess it. From the time when I commenced the series of obser-

vations of which the present is an attempt to sum up the results, I

always felt inclined to the belief that the canal in question did not

correspond in situation to the vidian canal as known in Human

Anatomy, since this canal commences just at the root of the internal

pterygoid process, while that pointed out as such in the work alluded

to is quite on the outside of the homologue of the outer one. Among

the rest, the Monkeys are spoken of as wanting the vidian canal; but

on removing from the skull of a small monkey in my collection the

whole of the posterior portion, and the temporal bones with auditory

bulle, the posterior apertures of the vidian canals became very ap-

parent, and fine bristles passed readily through them into the orbits ;

and in other skulls belonging to the Quadrumanous order, provided

that those portions of the upper maxillary bone which originally con-

stitute the alveoli of the hinder molars do not rise high enough to

MEARE IT GT STATS

arte sae Ket ah ckh

Zoological Society. 407

conceal the vidian canals, and that the skull be sufficiently well-

cleaned, their anterior opening's can usually be seen without difficulty.

I have succeeded in tracing it throughout the Carnivora, Ruminantia,

Pachydermata* and Edentata; it is always, at least in its posterior

portion, wholly or partly enclosed by the true pterygoid bone, which

constitutes the inner wall of the pterygoid fossa, so that the term

*« pterygoid canal,” which has been applied to it in Human Anatomy

synonymously with that of ‘vidian,” is very correctly applicable.

Its anterior opening is always just beneath that of the foramen

spheno-orbitarium, so that the issuing nerve can communicate

readily with the second branch of the fifth pair, soon after its exit

through the foramen rotundum. It may be further remarked, that

the opening of the true vidian canal is always on the inner side of

the foramen rotundum, while that of the ali-sphenoid canal is always

on its outside, and usually covers and conceals it. However, I

think I have removed all doubt by the dissection of a sheep’s head,

in which I have traced the vidian nerve from its junction with that

of the seventh pair to the foramen in question; the course of the

nerve is usually longer and more tortuous in the lower animals than

in Man.

I have also perceived in some skulls belonging to the Marsupial

_ order, a canal which from its situation seems to be the vidian; in

the Rodent order, a distinct vidian canal seems rendered needless

by the constant existence of a fissure communicating between the

posterior nares and the apex of the orbit, and in some skulls I can

even see faint indications of a groove extending from the foramen

lacerum anterius round the inner side of the base of the pterygoid

bone to the margin of the fissure; but I would not at present ven-

ture to deny the existence of a vidian canal in any species, con-

sidering that, with the exception of some Edentata, as the Armadil-

loes, in which its calibre is proportionally very large, it is extremely

difficult to perceive in any small-sized animal.

It now becomes my task to place in an intelligible light, the ob-

servations on the crania of the Carnivora, which have led me to

believe that the classification of this order may be set upon a firmer

basis than that afforded by the characters generally made use of.

In the course of the present disquisition, I must be allowed to con-

sider this order exclusively of the Insectivora and Marsupials, which

are by many naturalists included, the former indeed most usually,

as part of the order in question. When the order Carnivora is thus

circumscribed, we find it to consist of a very great number of species,

being exceeded in that respect among the Mammalian class only

by the Rodentia; and notwithstanding the striking difference of ex-

* In the justly celebrated work by Mr. Swan, on the Comparative Anatomy

of the Nervous System, it is said that the Common Hog does not possess a di-

stinct vidian nerve running in a bony canal; and certainly, I have not very clearly

succeeded in demonstrating the canal in that species, but a skull in my collection

of the Sus Indicus shows it very well; in the Babirussa, the anterior and posterior

portions of the canal each open into the sphenoidal sinus, which has great extent

in that animal.

408 Zoological Society.

ternal appearance that may be noticed among its members, so that

we should anticipate but little difficulty in subdividing the order

into a number of natural groups, the confusion, and differences of

opinion that have existed, not only as to the manner in which the

order should be divided, but also as to the position which certain

forms should occupy, show sufficiently that the task is by no means

an easy one; and when the structure of the different members of

the order is investigated, and those forms are known to us by which

the most strikingly different genera are blended one into another, it

becomes difficult to draw the lines of separation, and still more to

fix the characters by which the groups can with accuracy be distin-

guished from each other. In the present state of zoological science,

it seems scarcely worth while to allude to the distinction of planti-

grade and digitigrade, which though due to no less an authority than

Cuvier, can hardly be said to possess any claims to the title of a

philosophic distinction. Indeed the former of these divisions, if the

character be fully insisted on, will include a very incongruous assem-

blage of forms.

It is upon the differences of the teeth that the subdivision of this

order has been made chiefly to depend; but, although it does so

happen that in most cases the affinities of a species may be truly

predicated by the inspection of these organs, there are some in which

naturalists have been led into error by too rigidly depending on

them; it must be recollected that, especially in an order like this,

where we find among the different species, every gradation between

a purely carnivorous diet, and the capability of subsisting entirely

on vegetables, the teeth, by the various degrees to which the differ-

ent cusps are developed, and also by the point at which the normal

development of true molars from behind may be arrested, present a

very great variety in the amount of tubercular surfaces, or of tren-

chant edges, to suit the regimen of the species, without any neces-

sary connection with its true affinities. For instance, the remark-

able variation in the number of true molars presented by the different

genera of the Dog-tribe is known to naturalists; and my own col-

lection possesses the skull of a small dog in which, such is the

arrest of development resulting from the shortening of the jaws,

that although the individual was very old, it had never developed

more than one true molar above and two below, or one behind the

carnassial tooth in each jaw, being one less than is usual in the

species.

If we except the aberrant family of Seals, we find that this order

does not present so many of those very striking extremes of adaptive

modification as are to be met with in some others, the generally

lithe and active form prevailing through the order rendering a very

moderate amount of adaptive modification necessary to fit the animal

for almost any situation and mode of life, and from this cause it

also happens that since the fallacious nature of the old division into

plantigrade and digitigrade has been generally perceived, the classi-

fications of this order most usually adopted by naturalists have ap-

proached much nearer to those natural divisions, which the essential

Zoological Society. 409

characters point out, than in many other orders; but at the same

time, the general similarity of structure, to which I have before

alluded, pervading the different modifications of form, has rendered

it more than usually difficult to find characters truly essential, and

independent of adaptive differences, on which to found truly natural

subdivisions. These characters, when found in such an order as the

Carnivora, we may fairly presuppose to be minute, and such of them

as I have been able to discover, and which I have found to be con-

stant so far as my opportunities of observation have extended, it is

my object here to point out; with regard to the foramina, there is

one which seems to be very characteristic of the order itself, since

even in the true Bears, in which it does not exist as a canal, it is

represented by a very well-marked groove. In other Carnivora it

consists of a canal situated on the inner surface of the exoccipital

bone usually running from before backwards and downwards; it

gives passage to a vein; and if a special name should at any time be

deemed requisite, perhaps that of exoccipital canal may be found

suitable. ‘The characters of which I purpose to make more or less

use in the subdivision of the order, are the structure of the ptery-

goid bones and processes, the presence or absence of the ali-sphenoid

canal, the form of the auditory bulla, and the course of the internal

carotid artery through its canal, the structure of the mastoid and

' paroccipital processes, the situation of the foramen condyloideum,

and to some extent, the structure of the lower jaw. It is by the

fortunate circumstance of possessing in my own collection, crania

representing all the leading divisions of the order, that I have been

enabled, in the first instance, to remark the differences presented by

the characters alluded to; but excepting a few genera, which I have

been enabled to examine in the museums of the College of Surgeons

and of this Society, it is only in the excellent series of skulls con-

tained in our National Museum that I have been able to collect

evidences of their constancy. Such being the limits of my oppor-

tunities of observation, it cannot be expected that I should give

an opinion as to the precise zoological station of every one of the

numerous genera; I will therefore take as a standard system the

classification made use of in the List of Mammalia published by

Mr. Gray, by order of the Trustees, since in the principal divisions

it accords pretty nearly with my own ideas; simply pointing out

where I find any genus whose cranium I have examined which I

think requires to be altered in its position, and at the same time

assigning to the divisions characters of my own, and expressing my

opinion as to their rank.

Although in that classification the Bears are placed near the ter-

mination of the series, yet I believe it to be most usual to reverse

the order and to begin with them; therefore I will first point out

the characters which they present, and in so doing will confine

myself to the genus Ursus, the subfamily Ursina of Mr. Gray. We

here find no trace of a pterygoid fossa, the outer pterygoid process

being closely pressed against the inner one, or true pterygoid bone,

and sending off a strong lamina of bone to enclose the ali-sphenoid

410 Zoological Society.

canal, and, almost from its apex, a strong column of bone which

runs backwards extending behind the foramen ovale, which it quite

converts into a canal.

The auditory bulla, although, from the rough flat surface which

it presents, it scarcely merits that name, yet may be perceived to

show the same essential character as in the Weasels, which is, that it

rises suddenly on the inner side at once to its greatest prominence,

and is then flattened off towards the meatus, which is rather pro-

longed. ‘The course of the internal carotid artery, as indicated by

the canal excavated for it in the bone, is as follows :—it enters by a

true canalis caroticus excavated in the bone of the ear, commencing

quite behind, in the same fissure in which open the foramen jugulare

and the aperture through which the nervus vagus issues from the

skull, and extending forwards in a slightly arched direction again

emerges anteriorly, and curving round, enters the cranium in a

backward direction through a round foramen between the sphenoid

bone and that of the ear, close to the aperture from which the

Eustachian tube would issue, and corresponding to the foramen

lacerum anterius; there is a distinct foramen glenoideum, although

opening rather more inwardly than usual; the mastoid and parocci-

pital processes are both largely developed, and, owing to the very

slight projection of the auditory bulla, stand out very distinct and

prominent; the foramen condyloideum anterius occupies an exposed

situation; the foramen condyloideum posterius I have never seen

in any skull but the human, and there it is said to be sometimes

wanting. The characters presented by the lower jaw in the Bears

are essentially those most usual, though not quite constant, among

the Weasel group; the angular process is pushed up very near to

the condyle, and much flattened beneath; the form of the coronoid

process is somewhat that of the true Weasels, but owing to the

jaws being in the Bear more pushed forwards relatively to the

situation of the cranial cavity than in the Weasels, this process is

more pushed backward to meet the temporal muscle, which is spread

over the sides of the cranium. With regard to the little process

projecting beneath and anterior to the angle of the jaw, it is a mere

superaddition, which appears again in the Cercoleptes caudivolvulus

among the subursine group, and also in the Otocyon Lalandii and the

Nyctereutes procyonoides among the Dogs, in these having the form

of a large vertical lamina, projecting from the lower surface of the

jaw; it is also seen like a second angular process in the Seal, so

that I should not feel inclined to assign to it more than a generic

value.

The small group of plantigrade Carnivora known to naturalists as

the ‘‘ Subursine group,” I will reserve for consideration by and by,

and proceed to characterize the Weasel group, the subfamily Mus-

telina of Mr. Gray.

In this group the pterygoid appendages very seldom manifest any

tendency to form a fossa, although in many species the outer surface

is rough and marked with ridges for muscular attachment; from

behind is continued most usually a ridge which runs backwards and

Bie ky Raha ie

hen kn

Zoological Society. 411

outwards along the lower and posterior margin of the foramen ovale.

This group is constantly marked by the entire absence of the ali-

sphenoid canal. In the remaining characters this group presents no

essential difference from the Bears ; the commencement of the canalis

caroticus is usually near the middle of the inner side of the auditory

bullz, and anteriorly the vessel does not again quite reach the outside

of the cranium, simply showing itself at the point where it doubles,

through the cartilage covering the foramen lacerum anterius. The

characteristic form of the auditory bulla has been alluded to, and

may be traced through the different modifications which it presents ;

these mostly depend simply on the size of the species, it being much

more swollen in the smaller ones, and in the small species of true

Weasel much elongated: the mastoid and paroccipital processes also

are developed in relation to the dimensions of the species, or even the

age of the individual ; in the smallest species they have scarcely any

projection, while in the larger ones they show the same essential

structure as in the Bears, and different from that to be described in

other groups. The peculiarities usually exhibited in this group by

the lower jaw deserve some mention, even though not sufficiently

constant to characterize the group, because some similar characters

are seen in certain genera of the Viverrine section, which also show

some approach to the Weasels in the characters of the base of the

cranium, and therefore seem to be entitled in their own group to the

place nearest the adjoining one. ‘The characters in question are,

that the coronoid process is rather more upright, and has less curva-

ture than usual in the order, and the angular process is placed closer

to the condyle, and is flattened beneath. ‘The straightness of the

lower margin of the jaw, alluded to by Mr. Waterhouse in a short

communication published a few years ago in the Proceedings of the

Society, I will consider by and by.

In the Viverrine group there is always a distinct indication of a

true pterygoid fossa; the ridge by which it is bounded externally is,

in the true Civets, cut off suddenly behind: in the Paradoxuri and

allied genera it extends further, being blended with the walls of the

ali-sphenoid canal, and in some species terminating laterally in a

minute process. In the Herpestine genera, which are those most

approaching to the Weasels, the true pterygoid bones are more ex-

tended backwards (which is most usually the case in that group, and

also in the Bears), and the outer margin of the fossa is very suddenly

cut off, as in the true Civets. With very few exceptions, the alli-

sphenoid canal is present in this group: in the second edition of the

‘ Lecons d’Anatomie Comparée,’ the Genets are spoken of as wanting

it; it exists however in the skulls that I have seen; the only excep-

tions that I have as yet met with are in the skulls of the Rasse

(Viverra malaccensis) and of the small species of Galictis, recently

described by Mr. Gray. In all the other characters, however, these

crania indicate clearly the natural affinities. Had these exceptions

been of the opposite kind, that is, had the ali-sphenoid canal been

present in some species of a group in which it is usually absent, they

might have been serious obstacles to the use of this character: but

412 Zoological Society.

since they seem to be merely instances of non-development of the

bony lamina which should enclose the canal, I think we need not

deprive ourselves of the assistance the character affords in the diseri-

mination of groups; and further, I believe it will be found that by

taking the aggregate of the characters I am here attempting to de-

scribe, the true affinities of any member of the order may without

much difficulty be ascertained. The foramen glenoideum, when

existing in this family, is of very small dimensions ; the auditory bulla

has very distinctly the appearance of being divided into two portions,

of which the posterior is much the larger, and elongated in form :

the more anterior division, which encloses the meatus auditorius ex-

ternus, is much smaller, and partly overlapped by the other. In

Herpestes and the genera allied to it the separation is rather less

distinct, and the general form of the bulla partakes a little of that of

the Weasels. The canalis caroticus is most frequently represented

simply by a groove in the inner side of the auditory bulla, to give

protection to the artery before it enters the cranium by the foramen

lacerum anterius; but in most of the Herpestine genera it is pro-

tected by a closed canal, as in the Weasels. ‘These genera, however,

have a slight peculiarity of their own in respect to the entrance of

the internal carotid artery, and that is, that after emerging from its

canal it runs exposed for a short distance before finally entering the

cranium. One of the most striking of the essential characters in this

family is the structure of the paroccipital process; it is spread out,

widened, and closely applied to the posterior surface of the auditory

bulla, and the foramen condyloideum is by this means more or less

concealed within the aperture of the foramen jugulare: these cha-

racters are very distinct in the Civets and Paradoxuri; in the Her- |

pestine genera they are manifested a little less in degree, and the

mastoid process is a little more extended, also spread over the audi-

tory bulla, and blended with the paroccipital, so that the bony plate

clothing, as it were, the posterior part of the bulla, has the appear-

ance of being pushed a little towards the side.

The characters of the lower jaw, I before remarked, although not

sufficiently constant in all cases to separate the groups, sometimes

show interesting marks of affinity. In most of the genera of this

group the coronoid process curves gently backwards as it rises, which

is also its character in the Dogs, the Cats, the subursine group, and

even in a few of the Weasels; but in the Herpestes, of whose ap-

proximation to the Weasels I have already mentioned so many indi-

cations, it presents that form of the coronoid process which charac-

terizes most of the members of that group; and the angular process,

although it is a salient process, as usual among the Civets, instead

of being pushed up towards the condyle, yet shows that flatness on

its lower margin which is more distinctly manifested in the Weasels

and Bears than in any other sections of the order. The lower out-

line of the jaw has considerable curvature, both in Viverra and Her-

pestes.

Being of opinion that of the two remaining groups, the Cats ap-

proach the more nearly to the Civets, I will point out their characters

Zoological Socrety. 413

next. In them we still see more or less clearly the indication of a

pterygoid fossa, but there is never any trace whatever of the ali-

sphenoid canal, nor of the foramen glenoideum. ‘The auditory bulla

is always full and round, even in the largest species, in which how-

ever, as may be expected, it is proportionally less in size: in some

species slight traces may still be discerned of the separation noticed

in the Viverre; the canalis caroticus is very minute: in this group

the internal carotid artery itself is very small; the canal commences

towards the posterior part of the auditory bulla, and never again

‘appears at the outside, the foramen lacerum anterius being quite

wanting. ‘The characters of the paroccipital process are precisely

those of Viverra, but its extent is much less, and the mastoid is rather

more developed; the foramen condyloideum is concealed, just as in

the Civets. :

In a brief communication published by Mr. Gray in the ‘ Annals

and Magazine of Natural History,’ in which he describes a new genus

of Dogs under the name Cynalicus, he very justly remarks, ‘the

tubercular grinders are very variable in this tribe.” I will now en-

deavour to point out some characters that can rather more safely be

depended on. ‘The pterygoid appendages have usually a deeper pro-

jection than in most other members of. the order, and though marked

with ridges on the outer side, these are scarcely sufficiently extended

‘to form a fossa: the ali-sphenoid canal is a constant characteristic

of the tribe; to this I have seen no exceptions, and should consider

‘such a non-development as we have seen occasionally to occur in

some of the smaller and more delicately constructed Civets less

likely to happen among the Dog-tribe. The foramen glenoideum

is always present and of large size. ~The auditory bulla is rather

similar to that of the Cats, but usually a little flatter and not divided,

and, like that of the Cats, is a little excavated towards the hinder and

inner part, to form a considerable foramen lacerum posterius, in

which open not only the foramina for the jugular vein and the nervus

vagus, but the commencement of the canalis caroticus, which is of

considerable size, and takes a course precisely similar to that of the

Bear. ‘The mastoid process is but moderately developed, but the

paroccipital is very characteristic ; its anterior edge is applied to the

auditory bulla, but instead of being at all spread out, the process is

laterally compressed and very salient, both in the vertical and back-

ward direction. The foramen condyloideum occupies a very ex-

posed situation, being upon the middle of a flat ridge which extends

between the basi-occipital and the paroccipital process.

With the addition of the Phocide or Seal-tribe, the divisions which

I have here attempted to characterize will correspond exactly to the

six families proposed by Mr. Waterhouse in the paper before alluded

to. It may however be very fairly questioned, whether a group whose

members are so closely connected among themselves, and differ so

little in essential characters, will justly admit of being divided into

six sections, of so high a rank as the term ‘ family’ is usually under-

stood to imply. Mr. Gray, on the other hand, makes use of only

two families, the Felide and the Urside, including among the latter,

+14 Zoological Society.

besides the true Bears, only the genera Procyon, Nasua, Cercoleptes,

and Ailurus. I must confess that I cannot concur with him in in-

cluding the subfamily Mustelina among the feline family, and at the

same time separating the Bears from them as a separate family; for

the course of my observations has convinced me that the Weasels are

decidedly more closely allied to the Bears than to any other members

of the order. Numerous genera have at various times been one after

another abstracted from the Bear-tribe, and added to that of the

Weasels, until at length only the four that I have mentioned have

remained associated with the Bears. Some remarks in Mr. Water-

house’s paper seem to imply considerable affinity between the Weasels

and the Cats. He observes, ‘The Cats appear to bear the same

relation to the Mustelide as the Dogs to the Viverride.” This may

be, but I should not consider that relation a very close one. He

alludes particularly to the straightness of the lower jaw as a common

character of the two groups: in the first place, I would remark, that

this character is by no means constant among the Weasels; and

secondly, that it is merely a circumstance of form, resulting from other

adaptive modifications of the form of the entire cranium, such as the

relative length of the jaws, and the development, both in size and

number, of the molar teeth. As the posterior termination of the

molar series is always on a rather lower level than the glenoid cavity,

and as the line of the dental series inclines regularly upwards and

forwards, it follows, that for the incisors of the lower jaw to close

with those of the upper, the lower jaw must be curved in proportion

as the jaws are lengthened.

Among the characters which I have pointed out in the base of the

cranium, it will be seen that the only tangible distinction between —

the Bears and the Weasels is the presence of the ali-sphenoid canal

in the former, and its constant absence in the latter. Much as I

have insisted upon the importance of this character as assisting to

distinguish groups, I do not consider it sufficient alone to entitle the

groups which it separates to the rank of families ; neither am I pre-

pared to admit the difference of the teeth sufficient for that purpose,

these being, as I before observed, merely adaptive modifications. In

the true Bears the number of true molars is on each side two above,

and three, the full normal number, below. In the Weasels it is only

one above and two below. In the subursine group, to which I must

add the Bassaris astuta of North America, it is two above and two

below; and among these it is only the Ailurus fulgens, an Indian

species, which possesses the ali-sphenoid canal; while the other four

genera, namely Procyon, Nasua, Cercoleptes, and Bassaris, all Ame-

rican forms, agree among themselves in possessing the general cha-

racters common to the Bears and the Weasels, and in having no

ali-sphenoid canal, and two true molars on each side in each jaw.

The Bassaris astuta has most usually been placed among the Viver-

rine section, in which it also appcars in the list published by Mr.

Gray; but doubts have at various times been entertained as to that.

being its true station. Mr. Waterhouse remarks, in a note appended

to the paper from which I have before quoted, ‘‘ From an examination

Zoological Society. 415

of the external characters of Bassaris astuta, it appears to me that it

belongs to this (the subursine) group ;” and Mr. Blyth, in the trans-

lation of Cuvier’s Animal Kingdom, mentions the Bassaris imme-

diately after the Cercoleptes, and in a note very justly observes,

“Strong presumptive evidence that the Basset (Bassaris) does not

appertain to the Viverrine group is afforded by the restriction of

the geographic range of the latter to the eastern hemisphere in every

other instance. ‘The presence or absence of a cecum would decide

the question.”” Jam not aware whether this last-mentioned point

has ever been ascertained, but from the characters presented by the

cranium, I do not feel the slightest hesitation in referring this animal

to the subursine group. It is true that the teeth have some resem-

blance to those of the Viverre, but this only results from the greater

or less development of different cusps, being an adaptation to a more

carnivorous diet. ‘The bony palate terminates more anteriorly than

is usual in the Weasels, but this circumstance only depends upon the

greater or less extension of a bony lamina, and I think is of but

little moment : the pterygoid appendages are rather feebly developed.

If then we constitute the Bears and Weasels one family, Urside,

which I think the essential characters, however small they may ap-

pear, will readily warrant us in doing, we can then avail ourselves

of the ali-sphenoid canal and the adaptive modifications of dentition

‘to subdivide it into four subfamilies, namely Ursina, including only

the true Bears, and characterized by the presence of the ali-sphenoid

canal, and of two true molars on each side above and three below;

the very remarkable genus Ailurus, of India, will of itself constitute

a second subfamily Ailurina, having also the ali-sphenoid canal, but

only two true molars below. In the third subfamily, Procyonina, I

would include Procyon, Nasua, Cercoleptes, and Bassaris, an entirely

American group, distinguished by the absence of the ali-sphenoid

canal and the same number of true molars as Ailurus; and lastly,

the extensive group of Mustelina, characterized also by the absence

of the ali-sphenoid canal, and having only one true molar on each

side above and two below.

Of the remaining groups, | have already expresged my opinion that

the Cats and the Civets are the most nearly allied to each other.

Among the characters which I have assigned to them will be found

differences by which they may be distinguished from each other ; but

in the most remarkable and the greatest number of characters they

differ chiefly in degree. To each of these has been referred in turn

the group of Hyznas, usually considered as allied to the Cats; but

Mr. Waterhouse urges that the Viverre have the stronger claim to

this aberrant genus. From the characters of the cranium, I should

consider it as rather more approaching to the Cats. In all skulls of

the Hyzena that I have seen, the ali-sphenoid canal is wanting, although

in the second edition of Cuvier’s ‘ Lecons d’Anatomie Comparée’ it is

affirmed that this canal (there called the vidian canal) is present, and

that the author possessed a skull in which it existed on one side but not

on the other. The roundness and want of division of the auditory bulla

and the minuteness of the canalis caroticus approximate the Hymna

416 Zoological Society.

to the Cats; in all the characters common to the Cats and Civets

the Hyzenas also agree. However, if these three groups be united,

as I think would be justified by the characters, the difficulty in a

great measure will be overcome. 'Three subfamilies will then con-

stitute the family Felide ; the Felina are characterized by the absence

of the ali-sphenoid canal, the very minute size of the canalis caro-

ticus, the absence of the foramen glenoideum, the auditory bulla

having but little or no trace of division, and the molar series consisting

of only three premolars and one true molar on each side above, and

two premolars, with one true molar, below. The next subfamily,

Hyenina, presents, as I have just before pointed out, the same cranial

characters as the Cats, but it differs, as is well known, in the den-

tition. The largest subfamily of the Felide, the Viverrina, possess

in general the ali-sphenoid canal, and sometimes a minute foramen

glenoideum; the auditory bulla is more or less distinctly divided

into two portions; the canalis caroticus is of average dimensions,

although not always completely enclosed, and is placed towards the

anterior part of the bulla, and the artery, after having passed through

the canal, shows itself externally before finally entering the cranium :

the dentition is on each side usually four premolars and two true

molars, both above and below. The very singular genus Profteles has

the cranial characters common to the Cats and Hyznas: from the

dentition, so singularly modified by arrest of development, but little

evidence of zoological affinity can be adduced; I should therefore be

rather inclined to consider it a modified Hyzna, since in the external

characters it so closely resembles the animals of that genus.

The Dogs, or the subfamily Canina of Mr. Gray, remain, and I

think must constitute a separate family Canide; they all agree pre-

cisely in those cranial characters which I have pointed out, and not- —

withstanding the variation in the number of the true molars, do not

seem to admit of division into subfamilies. It is rather remarkable

that in the different genera of this family we find precisely the same

variation in the number of the true molars as in the subfamilies of

the Urside ; as, setting aside the genus Ofocyon, in which they are

developed, we may almost say, beyond their normal number, there

are two above and three below in the genera Canis, Vulpes, Nycte-

reutes, and Lycaon, as in the Ursina, two above and two below in the

genus Cyon, as in the subfamilies Ailurina and Procyonina, and

only one above and two below in Cynalicus, which is the number found

in the Musteline group. ‘This being the case, on first looking at the

imperfect skull of the Cynalicus in the British Museum, which un-

fortunately exhibits only the anterior portion, I was led for a moment

to suspect that the true place of this remarkable genus might be

among the Weasels, and was the more led to this idea from the cir-

cumstance that the animal, in proportions and in colouring, bears a

remarkable resemblance to the Galera barbara, also an inhabitant of

South America ; but on more attentive examination I perceived, that

not only did the last molar resemble precisely the penultimate in the

Dog, but sufficient remained of the skull to show, in the form of the

pterygoid appendage, and the presence of the ali-sphenoid canal,

Zoological Society. 4l7

characters decisive against the musteline, and in favour of the canine

group. And subsequently Mr. Waterhouse kindly pointed out to me,

in that department of the Museum which is entrusted to his care, a

fossil cranium from Brazil, which, from being found associated with

jaws evidently belonging to that species, is most probably referable

to the same, and in this I found that all the characters of the base

of the cranium were precisely those of the Dogs.

Although I have not had sufficient opportunities to enable me to

offer anything original on the other parts of the anatomy of the

Carnivora as bearing upon their classification, perhaps I may be al-

lowed to mention a few known circumstances, which, as they co-exist

(so far as is yet known) with the characters which I have pointed

out in the three families Urside, Felide, and Canide, may serve to

indicate that the importance I have assigned to those characters is

not altogether undeserved. The presence or absence, and the struc-

ture of the cecum have frequently been made use of in determining

the limits of groups; and I need but to remind my readers, that in

the Weasels, as well as in the Bears and the subursine animals, the

cecum is wanting, and there is little or no distinction between small

and large intestine ; also that it is in the Cats, in the Hyzena, and the

Viverrine section, that this separation is well-marked, and a small

or but moderate-sized cecum is appended. In the Dog, the large

intestine is but very little larger than the small intestine, but the

separation is marked by a constriction, and by the addition of a

cecum remarkable for the curious manner in which it is several

times folded upon itself. There are two other portions of the organi-

zation to which I will also allude, as affording characters serving to

distinguish the three leading families; and in so doing I take the

facts as I find them in the ‘ Lecons d’Anatomie Comparée,’ stated

simply, and evidently without any intention of assigning to them

any zoological importance. First, with regard to the accessory

glands connected with the generative organs of the male: the

vesicule seminales are wanting throughout the order, unless it be

in the Coati-mondi, which Cuvier mentions among the animals pos-

sessing them: this solitary exception, if so it be, seems to require

confirmation ; unfortunately the only two Coati-mondis it ever fell to

my lot to examine were both young females. The prostate is spoken

of as forming in the Bear, and in the Otter, the Weasel and other

“vermiformes,” only a layer more or less thick around the com-

mencement of the urethra, while in the Ichneumon, the Cats, the

Dogs, the Hyzena, and the Civets, it is salient, differing however in

size and the number of its lobes ; and Cowper’s glands are wanting

in the Bear, the Racoon, the Otter, and other ‘‘ vermiformes,”’ and

also in the Dogs, but exist in the Ichneumon, the Civet, the Hyzna,

and in the Cats.

The larynx is an organ whose differences of structure are very

likely to afford useful zoological characters when studied with that

view. Cuvier, after describing the structure it presents in the Dogs,

where the most striking characters seem to be the considerable

development of the cuneiform cartilages, their S-like shape, and

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 27

418 Zoological Society.

their cuntinuity with the borders of the epiglottis, proceeds to point

out the differences presented by that of the Cats, and briefly observes,

‘«« Le Mangouste et la Civette ont la glotte comme les Chats.” He

then describes a third variety of structure presented by the Bears,

and mentions differences in the Racoon, the Badger, the Marten, the

Otter, and the Coati, consisting merely of variations presented by

the chord vocales, and in some the superaddition of simuses, doubt-

less only adaptive modifications to the different kinds of voice.

In the foregoing observations nothing has been remarked with

reference to the Seals, nor indeed is it absolutely necessary ; for the

limits of a group, so distinctly marked and peculiarly modified, are

never at all likely to be mistaken; but as this singular family is

truly and essentially a portion of the order whose arrangement it is

here my endeavour to elucidate, a few observations upon them may

seem a little called for. Naturalists have long been accustomed

to separate from the rest those which are distinguished externally

by the presence of the small external ear, and the long riband-like

processes of skin projecting from the toes. of the hind-feet. ‘These

genera, Otaria and Arctocephalus, are also in their cranial characters

the most distinctly separable from the rest, through which, with the

exception of the Walrus, a great uniformity prevails, so that a men-

tion of the characters in which the common Seal differs from those

having external ears may perhaps suffice. Here there is no trace of

a postorbital process, nor of an ali-sphenoid canal ; the mastoid can

scarcely be said to constitute a process ; it is swollen, and appears to

form a portion of the auditory bulla, more or less connected with the

tympanic portion, from which it is separated by a depressed groove

running from the stylo-mastoid foramen backwards and a little in-

_ wards. The paroccipital process is never large in any of the family,

but it is always distinctly developed, and salient backwards. The

Arctocephaline group are distinguished at once by their having a

distinct postorbital process and an ali-sphenoid canal; the mastoid

projects as a strong process, and seems, as it were, to stand aloof

from the auditory bulla, which is small and rounded. The carotid

canal has precisely the same course as that pointed out in the Bears

and Dogs, while in the common Seal it enters rather more forward,

and does not show itself again externally. The Arctocephalina have

the orbito-sphenoids much compressed together anteriorly to the

optic foramina, which almost appear to have coalesced into one: they

are also remarkable for the strong development of a process on the

anterior part of the rim of the orbit; this however will not well serve

as a character, since it is apparent, though in a much less degree, in

some of the larger species of the ordinary type, as the Stenoryhnehus

leptonyx. ‘The Walrus is a peculiar form which I should deem it

advisable to constitute a distinct subfamily, since I cannot concur

with Mr. Gray in associating with it the Halicherus gryphus, whose

skull presents all the characters of the true Seals, the elevation in

the nasal portion having no relation whatever with the immensely

swollen upper jaw of the Walrus, which is necessitated by the enor-

mous size of the canine teeth: in this animal there is no postorbital

Zoological Society. 419

process, but that on the anterior rim of the orbit is very strongly

developed ; there is also an ali-sphenoid canal whose outer wall is

very thick; the mastoid is a large thick process, projecting very

much as in Arctocephalus, but its surface is for the most part con-

tinuous with that of the flattened auditory bulla.

If we adopt all the five subfamilies into which this family is

divided in the list published by Mr. Gray, the Walrus, and the

Arctocephaline group, which differ so decidedly from the other

Seals, would almost seem entitled to the rank of families; but rather

than so completely dismember such a well-marked group as that of

the Seals, I should feel disposed to assign to the differences of the

teeth no more than a generic value, and to restrict the number of

subfamilies to three,—the Phocina, Trichecina, and Arctocephalina,

including in the latter the genera Otaria and Arctocephalus, the

Walrus alone constituting the Trichecina, and all the other Seals

falling under the first-named section.

I cannot conclude without offering some apology for the length

of my communication, more particularly as the number of minute

details of form alluded to may render it a little tedious, and among

the facts enumerated the number is so small that possess any claim

to be considered new; but if I have to any extent succeeded in

placing in a clearer light the mutual affinities of the different

genera of Carnivora, a subject of which I think all will admit the

difficulty, or if I have but brought into its due importance any

character, however small, which may render the determination of a

fragment more easy to the paleontologist,—if I have achieved but

a very small share in the important task of elucidating those real

affinities existing throughout nature, which must, when completely

made out, render classification not a mere alphabet of reference for

the determination of species, but a key to higher generalizations, I

trust that my labours have not been thrown away, and that my ap-

parent prolixity may be overlooked.

In offering the annexed synopsis with a view to render the ar-

rangement I would propose more readily comprehensible, I must

observe, first, that the lists of genera include only those whose crania

I have examined, and therefore I must not be considered as rejecting

any that I have omitted, nor do I pledge myself to adopt all that

are inserted. Secondly, that the difficulty of expressing in a man-

ner sufficiently decided, and at the same time sufficiently brief for a

synoptical form, the characters I have made use of, has compelled

me to omit some of them. In order to place the Herpestine genera

of the Viverrine subfamily in juxtaposition with the Weasel group,

it is advisable that the series of terrestrial Carnivora should either

commence with the Bears and terminate with the Dogs, or vice

versd; and as I have not seen in the Seals anything which, in my

opinion, warrants their approximation to any of the other families

more than to another, it matters little which mode be followed.

L 27%

420 Zoological Society.

Fam. URSID/E.

Auditory bulla rising suddenly on its inner side, and more or less

flattened off towards the meatus.

Paroccipital process prominent, and neither flattened on the weird

of the auditory bulla, nor laterally compressed. :

Foramen condyloideum exposed. A considerable foramen gle-

noideum.

No cecum. No Cowper’s glands.

Prostate gland not salient, being contained in the thickened walls

of the urethra.

Subfam. Ursina. (Of general geographical distribution.)

A distinct ali-sphenoid canal.

Internal carotid artery reappearing externally after passing through

its canal, and doubling back to enter the cranium.

: 2

True molars on each side 3"

Ursus (including the subgenera).

Subfam. Arturina. (Confined to India.)

A distinct ali-sphenoid canal.

True molars on each side 7

Ailurus.

Subfam. Procyonina. (Confined to America.)

No ali-sphenoid canal.

True molars on each side r

Procyon. Cercoleptes.

Nasua. Bassaris.

Subfam. Musretrna. (Of general geographical distribution.)

No ali-sphenoid canal.

si 1

True molars on each side >

-Arctonyx. Grisonia.

Meles. Galera.

Taxidea. Vison.

Mydaus. Mustela.

Mephitis. Martes.

Gulo.

Helictis. Lutra.

Mellivora.

Fam. FELID.

Auditory bulla rounded, frequently showing indiogkgan of being

divided into two parts.

Sy fee oh process flattened, and applied to the back part of the

auditory bulla

be eAL RACERS

Zoological Society. 421.

_ Foramen condyloideum more or less concealed. Foramen gle-

noideum very small or wanting.

Czcum small or moderate, simple. Cowper’s glands present.

Prostate gland salient.

Subfam. Viverrina. (Confined to the old world.)

A distinct ali-sphenoid canal (with very few exceptions*),

Auditory bulla distinctly subdivided.

Canalis caroticus distinct, though sometimes only as a groove.

Sy, PERL

_+ True molars on each side >

Galictis. Cynogale.

Ryzena. Paradoxurus. ,

Cynictis.

Herpestes. Prionodon.

Genetta.

Arctictis. Viverra.

Subfam. Hyanina. (Confined to the old world.)

No ali-sphenoid canal.

Division of auditory bulla scarcely perceptible.

Canalis caroticus indistinct, or very small.

; 1 or 0 ‘

True molars on each side —j——; premolars on each side >

Proteles.

Hyena.

Subfam. Fexrina. (Of general geographical distribution.)

_ No ali-sphenoid canal.

Division of auditory bulla slightly, or scarcely perceptible.

Canalis caroticus indistinct, or not perceptible.

‘ 1 ‘

True molars on each side = ; premolars on each side >

Felis.

Fam. CANIDAE.

A distinct ali-sphenoid canal. A considerable foramen glenoideum.

Auditory bulla rounded, not divided.

Internal carotid artery reappearing externally after passing through

its canal, and doubling back to enter the cranium.

Paroccipital process laterally compressed, foramen condyloideum

exposed.

Czecum folded upon itself. No Cowper’s glands. Prostate gland

salient.

Cynalicus. Vulpes.

Cyon. Nyctereutes.

Lycaon. Otocyon.

Canis.

* The exceptions that I have seen are the Rasse (Viverra malaccensis) and a

species of Galictis.

422 Royal Society.

Fam. PHOCIDA. —

Molars all similar in structure. (The general characters need not

here be enumerated, being universally known.)

Subfam. ARcTOCEPHALINA.

A postorbital process. An ali-sphenoid canal.

Mastoid process strong and salient, standing aloof from the audi-

tory bulla.

Otaria.

Arctocephalus.

Subfam. TricHEcina.

No postorbital process. A distinct ali-sphenoid canal.

Mastoid process strong and salient, its surface continuous with

the auditory bulla.

Trichecus.

Subfam. Pxocrna.

No postorbital process. No ali-sphenoid canal.

Mastoid process swollen, and seeming to form part of the auditory |

bulla.

Morunga. Lobodon.

Cystophora. Leptonyx.

Halicherus, Stenorhynchus.

Ommatophora. Phoca.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

Jan. 18, 1849.—“ On the Development and Homologies of the

Carapace and Plastron of the Chelonian Reptiles.” By Professor

Owen, F.R.S.

The author commences by defining the several parts of which the

osseous thoracic-abdominal case of the Chelonian Reptiles is com-

posed, and briefly discusses the several opinions that have been

published with regard to their nature and homologies, dwelling

chiefly on that recently proposed by Prof. Rathke, in his work on

the Development of the Chelonia, in which it is contended that the

carapace consists exclusively of the development of parts of the

endo-skeleton, viz. the neural spines and vertebral ribs (pleurapo-

physes), agreeably with the opinion of Cuvier and BoJAnus, and

that the remainder of the thoracic-abdominal case, consisting of the

“marginal pieces” and “plastron,” are formed entirely from bones

of the dermal system. :

Adverting to the hypotheses of Cuvier, Geoffroy and Meckel, that

the thoracic-abdominal case is a modification of parts of the endo-

skeleton exclusively, the author tests their determinations by com-

parisons with the corresponding parts of the bird and crocodile, and

infers, from the latter animal, that the hyosternal, hyposternal and

xiphisternal bones are not parts of the sternum, but are homologous

with the hemapophyses (sternal ribs and abdominal ribs); those in the

Ss a oats We ne

Royal Society: 423

Plesiosaurus making the nearest approach to the peculiar develop-

ment of the parts in the Chelonia, especially as they appear in the

plastron of the immature Terrapenes and Sea-turtles,

Admitting that any hypothesis framed from the comparison of the

completed structures in the adult Vertebrata requires for confirma-

tion its agreement with the important phenomena of the develop-

ment of those structures, the author proceeds to apply that test.

He details his observations on the development of the skeleton,

and especially of the thoracic-abdominal case, in the embryos and

young of different genera of Chelonia. ‘The chief facts that have

governed his conclusions are the following :—

With respect to the carapace. The cartilaginous basis of the

neural plates is developed in the substance of the derm; and of

these, the 9th, 10th, 11th, and the ‘nuchal’ plate are ossified from

independent centres, and remain permanently free from anchylosis

with the subjacent spines of the vertebre: they are, therefore,

“dermal bones,” homologous with those that overlie the vertebre

of the crocodile. But the first to the eighth neural plates inclusive

are serial homologues with the foregoing, and must, therefore, have

the same general homology. The objection that ossification extends

into their dermal cartilaginous basis from the neural spines is met

by the remark, that other parts, e.g. the radius and ulna of the frog,

‘are ossified from a common centre, without their homological di-

stinctness being thereby masked or destroyed. ‘The course or start-

ing-point of ossification does not determine the nature and homology

of parts, and the author refers what he believes to be an erroneous

conclusion of Prof. Rathke to undue value being given to the cha-

racter of connation.

_ The cartilaginous basis of the costal plates is developed in the

substance oi the derm; the subjacent ribs are previously ossified and

present the normal slender form. But ossification extends from near

the head of each of the eight pairs of dorsal ribs, from the second

to the ninth pair inclusive, into the superincumbent dermal carti-

lages. This had been described as the development of the tubercle

of the rib. But Prof. Owen observes that, in the development of

the carapace of the young of the Testudo indica, the connation of

the costal plate with the rib commences at a different point in each

rib alternately, and appears to be governed by the arrangement of the

horny scutes above. Another objection to these ossifie expansions

being the tubercles of the ribs is presented by their abutment me-

sially against the neural plates, not against the vertebral diapo-

physes, as in the bird and crocodile.

In regard to the development of the plastron, the author describes

two situations in which the primitive cartilages are developed, cor-

responding with those in the embryo-carapace, viz. one belonging to

the endo-skeleton, the other in the derm. The first form under

which the endo-skeletal parts of the plastron appear agrees with the

evidence afforded by the comparison of the fully-developed parts

with those of the crocodile, and proves the hyosternals, hyposternals

and xiphisternals to be ‘hamapophyses’ or abdominal ribs: the

424, Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

hyosternals and hyposternals are primitively long, slender, trans-

verse bars, which join the vertebral ribs in the Tortoises and Terra-

penes, without the intervention of any marginal pieces. ‘The ossifi-

cation of the superadded dermal portions proceeds from the pre-

viously ossified endo-skeletal elements.

The author concurs with M. Rathke in regarding the marginal

pieces as ‘dermal bones, and concludes by a full discussion of the

facts and arguments which have led him to a different conclusion

respecting the nature and homologies of the carapace and plastron.

The memoir is illustrated by figures of the carapace and pla-

stron, and of the corresponding segments of the skeleton in the bird

and crocodile, and of the development of the thoracic-abdominal case

in land- and sea-chelonians.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

March 8, 1849.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘‘On the mode of Growth in Calothrix and the allied genera,”

by John Ralfs, Esq. (See p. 348 of the present number.)

2. “On the Cone-like Bodies produced by Epilobium palustre,”

by James Hardy, Esq.

This paper describes the fleshy buds or hybernacula formed at the

ends of the scions of some species of Epilobium, and which constitute

a mode of propagation for those plants independently of the seed.

The author notices more especially those of HL. palustre, which he

describes as resembling minute larch-cones, and formed of smooth,

fleshy, orbicular reniform or cordate scales. ‘The basal pair is small,

the following ones suddenly enlarged, the apical ones small. They

are imbricated in pairs alternately. In the autumn their connection

with the parent plant is dissolved, and they lie loose on the spongy

soil until the spring, when they produce roots and form new and

distinct plants.

3. ‘On Varieties of some common Plants,” by James Hardy, Esq.

The author describes a state of Scabiosa succisa with the involucre

small, the heads loose and few-flowered, the external segment of the

corolla much lengthened, stigma and stamens short. Found in Pen-

manshiel Wood, Berwickshire. He next notices two forms of Leon-

todon Taraxacum [Taraxacum officinale] founded chiefly on the forms

of the leaves, characters quite unworthy of confidence in that genus.

Of Rumez crispus he remarks that each of the petals bears a tubercle

when the plant grows near the sea, and only one of them when in-

land. [This seems to be a generalization from insufficient data.] A

variety of Sonchus oleraceus is founded on the presence of glands on

the involucre, flower-stalks very downy when young, leaves lyrate-

pinnatifid and usually destitute of spines. It is ‘‘ maritime and is

rarely found beyond the influence of the sea.” [We have before us

several specimens of S. oleraceus to which these characters will more

or less apply, but only one of them is maritime. Gaudin is the only

author with which we are acquainted who notices a plant (his /, glan-

HNL S

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 425

dulosus) having ‘‘ caule summo pedunculisque glanduloso-hispidis,”

which we believe to be the plant before us and that found by Mr.

Hardy. Of the above characters the gland-tipped hairs are alone of

any value. ‘To have down at the base of the involucre is probably a

frequent condition of S. oleraceus, not of S. asper. The form of the

leaves is too inconstant to be of any value. ]

4. Dr. Balfour described a specimen of Stifftia chrysantha, one of

the arborescent Composite of South America, which had recently

flowered in the Edinburgh Botanical Garden. Also a specimen of

Quassia amara, which had shown flowering racemes. ‘The leaves

of the latter presented remarkable transitions from a simple to a

pinnate leaf, with a winged petiole. Notices of these will appear in

the ‘ Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal.’

April 12.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair. -

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘ Alge Orientales ” (part 8), by Dr. Greville. In this com-

munication Dr. Greville described Sargassum gracile, S. leptophyllum,

and S. flexile. ‘This paper will appear in the ‘ Annals of Natural

History ’ and in the Society’s Transactions.

2. “On the Irritability of the Style of various species of Gold-

fussia,” by J. S. Sanderson, Esq. In this paper Mr. Sanderson

entered into a detailed statement of the structure of the style of

Goldfussia, and endeavoured to show that the explanation given by

Morren of the cause of the movements is not satisfactory.

The style of Goldfussia curves outwards, the stigmatic papille

occupying the convexity of the curve. The irritability resides in

the papille. ‘The change produced by irritation consists—lIst, in

the disappearance of the curve, the style being brought into the

straight position ; 2nd, in its being curved in the opposite direction

to a greater or less extent. In the moving part of the organ, or

that corresponding to the stigmatic surface, the arrangement of the

parts is the same as in Mimulus. An elastic epidermis covers the

surface opposite to that occupied by the stigmatic papille. The

vessels and cylindrenchymatous tissue are interposed, the former

being in apposition to the epidermis, the latter occupying the re-

mainder of the space. Spiral vessels contribute to the elasticity of

the stigma.

The cylindrenchyma appears to be the tissue in which the changes

are produced, giving rise to the irritability. The true stigma of

Goldfussia, like that of Mimulus, consists of a surface presenting

conical papillz, in connexion with which are the cylindriform cells,

which are continuous with those forming the general conducting

tissue of the style. In Mimulus and in Goldfussia anisophylla each

cylindriform cell terminates in a papilla. Hence Morren deduces an

explanation which he considers tenable, and which he gives as the

conclusion to be drawn from his researches. He supposes that the

motion of the style depends on a sudden transference of the granules

which are lodged in the papille to the opposite extremities of the

cylindrical cells. “This phenomenon he believes to be dependent on

4.26 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

a property of irritability resident in the granules themselves. Mr.

Sanderson endeavoured to show that, in certain species at least of

Goldfussia, it is impossible that any such motion of the granules

can take place, as the necessary condition, viz. the continuity of

the cylindriform cells with the papille, is absent. After giving a

description of the different layers of cells of the style, and showing

the complete separation of the papille of the stigma from the cylin-

drenchyma of the style, the author concludes, that from these facts

it is evident that no change of the position of the granules can, in

the instances adduced, cause any alteration in the position of the

stigma, and that there seems every reason for supposing that the

change produced by irritation is confined to the external series of

cells which in Goldfussia, as in Mimulus, have the property of re-

sisting the tendency which the organ has, from the elasticity of the

epidermis, to curve inwards on the application of a mechanical or

chemical stimulus.

3. ‘ On the mode of Growth in Nostochinee,” by John Ralfs, Esq.

4. ‘Remarks on some Mosses found near Penmanshiel,” by John

Hardy, Esq. The author stated that he had ascertained that 148

species of moss occurred within a short walk of Penmanshiel, being

nearly as many as Dr. Dickie finds within ten miles of Aberdeen.

5. Dr. Balfour made some observations on the structure of Lyurp,

a peculiar, hairy, scale-like matter found on the leaves of Eucalyptus

dumosa. This substance is considered by Newport to be caused by

the attack of an insect. ‘The nature of it is still involved in much

uncertainty. It has been analysed by Dr. Anderson, and is found to

contain a large amount of sugar. The hairs which surround the cup-

like bodies are marked with strie, which converge in a peculiar

manner towards a space running along the tube. The tubes contain

granular and amylaceous matter, which becomes blue by the addi-

tion of iodine, but the hairy matter surrounding the cochineal insect

does notdo so. The subject is under investigation by Dr. Anderson ;

and Mr. Cay, who transmitted the substance from Australia, is ex-

pected soon to send specimens of the plant with the substance at-

tached, so as to enable botanists to determine its nature more de-

cidedly.

6. Dr. Balfour stated that he had observed the following plants in

flower at the Bridge of Allan, near Stirling, during the first week of

April :-—

Draba verna; Sisymbrium thalianum ; Capsella Bursa-pastoris ; Car-

damine hirsuta; Ranunculus Ficaria; Caltha palustris ; Cerastium tri-

viale ; Viola odorata, in great profusion in the woods behind the vil-

lage ; Potentilla Fragariastrum ; Ulex europeus ; Sarothamnus Sco-

parius ; Ribes Grossularia ; Ovalis Acetosella, Keir; Taraxacum off-

cinale, and cut-leaved variety ; Tussilago Farfara, going out of flower ;

Senecio vulgaris ; Bellis perennis; Lamium maculatum, woods at Keir ;

Lamium purpureum; Nepeta Glechoma; Primula vulgaris; Primula

veris ; Veronica hederifolia ; Ulmus montana; Narcissus Pseudo-nar-

cissus, woods at Keir, probably introduced ; Galanthus nivalis, almost

completely out of flower; Luzula pilosa, Keir; Poa annua; Prunus

| Miscellaneous. 427

spinosa; Anemone nemorosa, Keir woods ; Montia fontana; Geranium

molle; Equisetum arvense, in fructification ; Viola canina ; Mercurialis

perennis ; Corylus avellana; Luzula campestris; Luzula_ sylvatica,

flowers beginning to expand; Chrysosplenium oppositifolium ; Cerasus

avium, Kippenross; Cheiranthus Cheiri, Dunblane Cathedral; Salix

caprea; Salix cinerea.

Besides these, he noticed the occurrence of Valeriana pyrenaica,

Sedum Telephium, and Convallaria majalis in the same district, but

not in flower.

7. Dr. Balfour exhibited a flowering specimen of Quassia amara,

from the Botanic Garden, and gave a description of the various parts

of the flower. He alsoshowed a specimen of Cinnamomum nitidum,

which was in flower in the Botanic Garden, and made remarks on

the distinctions betwixt it and C. eucalyptoides, with which it has

been confounded. ‘The plant figured as C. nitidum in Hooker’s

‘Exotic Flora’ and in Hayne’s Plates is C. eucalyptoides. A de-

scription of these plants will appear in the ‘ Edinburgh New Philoso-

phical Journal.’

8. Dr. Balfour exhibited a fine specimen of dry rot (Merulius

lachrymans) on a plank several feet in length, taken from a cellar at

Holyrood Palace.

_ 9. Mr. Stark exhibited specimens of the following woods, and

made some short remarks upon them, viz. :—

Kydia calycina, used in clarifying sugar ; Myrica cerifera, Candle-

berry Myrtle; Ficus indica, Banyan tree; Achras bullata, remark-

able for its rapid growth and the density of its wood ; Paulownia im-

perialis, Nerium Oleander, Rhododendron arboreum, Araucaria bra-

ziliensis, Citrus vulgaris.

MISCELLANEOUS.

_ Observations on the Geology and Natural History of Mevico.

By W. H. Prasz. ?

Havine noticed among the published correspondence from the

army in Mexico but little information respecting the natural features

of that country, I take the liberty of presenting to the Academy the

result of a few hasty observations made on a part of the route from

Vera Cruz to the city of Mexico. But few opportunities for scien-

tific investigations were afforded to those connected with the army,

on account of the active operations they were incessantly engaged

in, from the time of leaving the coast until the return of the army.

I was enabled however, principally in company with scouting parties,

to visit that part of the country between the range of volcanos,

bounding the plains of Perote and Puebla on the east, and the Gulf

of Mexico, comprising the greater part of the State of Vera Cruz, and

to make some collections in natural history.

The general outlines of the country I presume it is unnecessary for

me to detail. The plains of Cuetlachlan, or the tierra caliente, as

they are more usually called, comprise that region of country bor-

428 Miscellaneous. |

dering the Gulf of Mexico. They are about twenty-five miles in

width, extending back to the Plan del Rio by a gradual ascent of

thirty feet per mile, with but few elevations or depressions, except

at the river Antigua, and other small streams which pass through

them in a north-easterly direction. Beyond the Plan del Rio the

ascent increases over a regular succession of hills and plains, until

you reach the foct of the range of mountains in which the peaks of

Orizaba, Perote and others are situated. This range forms the rim

or eastern boundary of the plains of Anahuac, which are more com- —

monly known as the tierra templada, and are about thirty-five miles

in width. The sides and top of this mountain-range are called the

tierra fria, immediately beyond which lie the great table-lands of

Mexico.

The table-lands extend, with little or no variation in their general

level, to the Cordilleras bordering the Pacific Ocean, though they are

divided into several plains by ranges of volcanos and porphyritic

rocks.

The tierra caliente is bordered on the Gulf of Mexico by low

sand-hills, from four to six miles in width, not bare, as has been re-

presented, but covered with a thick chapparel, or thicket of Cacti

and thorn-bushes, to within reach of the water. Great numbers of

freshwater and land shells are found on these hills and on the

beach, thrown up from the Gulf, which may be referred to living

species.

After passing these hills a few miles, I noticed at one locality a

layer of limestone. It is covered by a coarse conglomerate of vol-

canic and porphyritic rocks, which extends over the whole upper part

of the tierra caliente, rendering the surface rough and stony. At the

Puenta Nacional it is exposed to the depth of 200 feet, interstra-

tified irregularly with veins of fine sandstone. Deep gullies are worn

through it to the rivers, by the drainage of the plains during the wet

season. ‘The rivers are the only source of irrigation, receiving no

supplies in their course from the mountains to the coast.

The greater part of the plains is covered with a dense growth of

vegetation, so thick that it would seem almost impossible for the soil

to support more, and the trees and bushes are loaded with an innu-

merable variety of parasitical plants and vines, interlacing and bind-

ing them together in such a manner as to render them absolutely

impenetrable. On other parts, particularly between the conglomerate

and the coast, the chapparel is more open, dotted with clumps of low

dwarfish trees and Cacti, and affords grazing to herds of half-wild

cattle, in which the property of the inhabitants principally consists.

To the south of Vera Cruz the cultivation of cotton has been intro-

duced ; it is of white fine quality, but perhaps, from want of proper

cultivation, the staple is very short, so that when worked it requires

to be mixed with other varieties.

The inhabitants live mostly on the small bottom lands of the rivers,

their crops consisting of corn, chili, and frijoles. They are a puny

and sickly people, being subject to intermittent and typhoid fevers

during the months after the close of the wet season. Though the

ae Lean ae

Miscellaneous. 429

temperature at the Puenta Nacional, in the months of September,

October and November, averaged 80° at 3 p.m. with little variation,

the atmosphere was so loaded with moisture that it was impossible

to keep our fighting-tools free from rust for twenty-four hours at a

time, protect them as we might.

The animals met with at the Puenta Nacional and on the tierra

caliente, are for the greater part common to Texas and the north;

the common deer is abundant, though of small size ; the red fox, the

prairie wolf, and the spotted tiger-cat are frequently met with, and

the Puma also, though more frequently in the mountains above. Rep-

tiles are exceedingly numerous, though of few species. The royal

iguano, as it is called, is found in the cliffs bordering the river An-

tigua, and grows to a very large size; one killed by a Mexican

measuring nine feet in length. The flesh of this species, as well as

that of others, is considered quite a delicacy by the inhabitants. I

observed a curious habit of a species of lizard, which has not been

noticed before to my knowledge ; it is that of passing over the water

in an erect position, resting on its hinder parts, and propelling itself

by its hind-feet, its tail lying horizontally on the water, acting as a

rudder. In the San Juan and Antigua rivers I noticed an alligator

which appeared to be different from our common species ; the young,

a specimen of which I caught, is entirely black, without the usual

yellow markings on its back.

_ Land and freshwater shells are scarce, the beds of the streams

being very stony; nearer the coast, however, they may perhaps be

more abundant. After passing the tierra caliente, the ascent in-

creases over the tierra templada, as above stated, to the foot of the

mountains. The whole of the surface of this part of the country is

much broken by low ranges of volcanic hills and deep ravines or

barrancas, as they are called, of 200 to 500 feet in depth,

which run commonly at right angles from the mountain-chain

above. The city of Jalapa derives its name frora that of an ancient

Indian village a few leagues distant, and signifies ‘‘ built among

barrancas.”’

Most of the hills are of volcanic formation, though they are not all

so, as I have seen stated. ‘The limestone shows itself in the valleys

at the foot of the mountains, and in the barrancas, when of sufficient

width : it is, of course, very much altered from its connexion with

the volcanic rock, being uncrystallized and whitened: it is not

fossiliferous, and, as far as I noticed, unstratified. At Quarterpec,

a few leagues south of Jalapa, and at other places, it is burnt by the

Indians, and the lime is sold in the neighbouring towns and cities.

The soil of the valleys is rich,and under cultivation produces during

the whole year, rice, coffee, tobacco, sugar-cane, corn and other ve-

getable productions, fruit, &c. of both tropical and temperate climes,

in great abundance. The average of temperature I should place lower

than Humboldt. During the months of January and February there

were several nights of severe frosts in the neighbourhood of Jalapa

and below, which stripped the trees on the hills of their foliage, but

I was told it was of very unusual occurrence.

430 Miscellaneous.

Every one who has visited this country must agree with Humboldt,

that the region comprising the tierra templada and the eastern slope

of the mountains above, is ‘‘ one of the most beautiful and picturesque

in the world.” No other part of the world, perhaps, can present

scenery of such sublime and picturesque beauty. When travelling

over the rough and barren hills, strewn with volcanic rocks, the

scene is suddenly changed by coming upon the edge of a barranca

or ravine, its bottom lands several hundred feet below you, highly

cultivated in fields of sugar-cane, corn, &c., dotted with the straw-

thatched cottages of the Indians, and presenting a most perfect

panorama or picture of nature’s own painting, inclosed, as it were,

ina frame of black and jagged rocks, which form its perpendicular

sides, without a vestige of vegetation growing upon them. Far off

below lies stretched out the tierra caliente, having the appearance

of an immense park, bounded on the horizon by the Gulf; and yet,

elevated as your position seems to be, on turning to look in the op-

posite direction, Orizaba, with its silvery cap of eternal snow, and

the base and rocky peak of Perote, still stand above you eight or

nine thousand feet.

In addition to the animals on the tierra caliente, I noticed the

raccoon, the opossum, the Bassaris astuta, or ring-tailed weasel, as it

is called by the Mexicans, and several species of deer. I noticed

also a porcupine, which struck me as different from the common >

species. The puma and jaguar are also met with in the mountains.

The mammalia of this part of Mexico seem to be identical with,

or nearly allied to, more northern species, while the birds for the

greater part are found also much farther south. Lizards are less

numerous, but snakes more so, than on the tierra caliente. The

plants I should think more characteristic than either mammalia or

birds, and present a rich field for investigation.

* The two species of Jalapa-root are collected in small quantities,

only on the sides of the mountains, by the Indians, the greater part

exported being brought from the north and west of the city of

Mexico. |

In the neighbourhood of Jalapa, and on the road passing over the

mountains, I noticed several beds and hills of sand, in some of which

are deposits of the sulphate of lime, finely crystallized in the form

of sand. I was told by the Mexicans that they had dug up here

young clams, perhaps Cyclas. I mention this fact in confirmation of

my opinion, that the plains of Anahuac above, or of Perote and Puebla,

as they may be called, have been drained by one of the many revo-

lutions (geological, not political) which this country has passed

through.

The eastern part of the plains above, for the distance of twelve or

fifteen miles, is sandy; beyond are salt-beds and soda. In many

localities, at the depth of ten or twelve feet, I saw fossil freshwater

shells of the genera Planorbis, Lymnea, Physa, and others, which it

is reasonable to suppose once lived at the bottom of lakes which

covered these plains, as well as that of the valley of Mexico.

The volcanic mountains which form the boundaries to the plains

Meteorological Observations. 431

are flanked by ranges of limestone hills, similar in character to those

below on the tierra templada. Undoubtedly the range which bounds

the plains of Anahuac to the east is very rich in mineral treasure,

as specimens of silver ore are frequently brought in by the Indians,

but they, like those of Peru, conceal their knowledge of the localities

with the utmost care. About three leagues from Perote I saw a vein

of sulphuret of silver three feet in width, associated with blende and

sulphate of copper.—Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences

of Philadelphia, vol. iv. p. 91.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MARCH 1849.

Chiswick.—March 1. Cloudy: clear and windy: cloudy. 2. Fine: cloudy:

clear. 3. Overcast. 4. Clear: cloudy and fine: clear. 5. Fine: frosty. 6.

Frosty : fine: overcast. 7. Cloudy: boisterous, with rain at night. 8. Fine:

hail-shower : clear and frosty at night. 9. Clear and frosty: very fine: slight

snow. 10. Clear: cloudy. 11, 12. Overcast throughout. 13. Fine. 14. Cold

dusky haze, 15, 16. Overcast. 17. Foggy: fine: clear. 18. Foggy, with heavy

dew: hazy: foggy anddamp. 19. Foggy: overcast. 20. Dusky haze: over-

cast: clear. 21. Overcast: clear. 22. Foggy: cold haze: overcast. 23. Over~

cast: cold haze: densely overcast. 24. Fine, but cold: clear and frosty at night.

25. Snowing : cloudy and cold: overcast. 26. Densely clouded. 27. Dry haze.

28. Foggy: overcast throughout. 29. Hazy: rain: cloudy. 30. Heavy showers,

$1. Clear: fine: cloudy.

Mean temperature of the month ........ce00 éashpnewapeebinss eos 41°56

Mean temperature of March 1848 ......sescescescscencersereces 42 °43

Mean temperature of March for the last twenty years ...... 42 °62

Average amount of rain in March ............+000+. shi ak sana 1°36 inch.

Boston.—March 1. Cloudy: rain a.m.and stormy. 2. Cloudy. 3. Fine.

4. Cloudy. 5,6. Fine. 7. Fine: rainr.m. 8. Cloudy: snow p.m. 9, 10.

Fine. 11. Cloudy. 12. Fine. 13. Fine: rain early a.m. 14—16. -Cloudy.

17, Fine. 18, 19. Foggy. 20—22. Cloudy. 23. Cloudy: rain p.m. 24. Snow.

25. Cloudy. 26. Fine. 27. Cloudy. 28. Rain: raina.m. 29. Cloudy:

rainr.M. 30,31. Fine; rain p.m.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire— March 1. Fair and clear a.m.: getting

cloudy: raine.m. 2. Fair a.m.: showers. 3. Fair: wind rising. 4. Fair:

cloudy: fine sunset. 5. Slight shower: cleared. 6. Fair: cloudy: high

wind p.m. 7. Rain all day, but light. 8. Frost hard: clear all day. 9. Frost

keen. 10. Frost increasing in keenness. 11. Frost slight: shower. 12. Fine

spring morning: got colder. 13—17. Fine dry weather. 18. Very fine day.

19. Still finer, like May. 20. The same, beautiful weather. 21. The same:

fogr.m. 22. Frost during the night: fine day. 23, 24. Fine, though dull.

25. The same: brighter. 26. Frost: dullp.m. 27. The same dullness: no frost.

28. Clear and cool. 29. Shower early. 30. Showery, 31. Slight drops of rain:

slight frost.

Mean temperature of the month ....... ioxddichavissuarcess 41°8

Mean temperature of March 1848 ............ seuss peueed 41 *2

Mean temperature of March for twenty-five years ...... 391

Rain in March 1848 ............. dev teatpeoey Ceo rest soeee 41 inches,

Rain in March for twenty years ....... tupepvedvesevuk dbase 2S | >

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—March 1, Bright : hail: light showers. 2. Cloudy :

showers. 3. Cloudy: clear. 4. Clear: showers. 5. Sleet: showers. 6. Showers,

7. Sleet: snow-showers. 8. Snow-showers. 9. Drift: snow-showers. 10.

Thaw: showers. 11. Rain: drizzle. 12. Cloudy: snow. 13. Snow-showers:

thaw. 14. Drizzle. 15. Fog: damp. 16. Fog: fine. 17. Fine: fog. 18,

19. Fog. 20. Fine: clear aurora. 21. Fine: cloudy. 22. Fog: cloudy. 23,

Rain. 24, Damp: drizzle. 25. Drizzle: aurora, 26. Sleet-showers: clear

aurora. 27, Cloudy: showers. 28. Cloudy: clear aurora. 29. Cloudy. 30.

showers. 31. Damp: clear.

30.

OL-

TL-

“1b.

(eeteee

teeree VI- of:

60-0 | ZI: | OT.

eee eeelseseee VI-

seheer g0- sheen

we heee peg Fle

{

Peeees|**toee Ht eee

og.

eeeeee Ol- pre

00-0 Pee thee

eee eesleee see soaeee

tte eel te eee cesses

weererl eee eee ee eeee

eeeeeeleeaere serene

eeseeel|eeeeee seeeee

00-0 oot eee coaeee

Coeeee eee caevee

See eeal sor ere seeuse

eee ee

teeeee| etre eeeser

seers 0Z- ‘10.

81-0 | ¥S- ZO.

seesee Ripedas : -

eoeee tot eee senses

Ceoeeee | *eeeee soeeee

weeceel essere eeeret

Seeceels eevee seeeee

*8eeee 1S: eeerves

Se ererleeeeeeleeeces

06-45%

00-62%

01-6%

00-62%

1Z-6%

09-64

L9.6%

[9.6%

OL-6%

G8-6%

06.6%

08-6%

L9.6%

12-62

£6.62

88-62%

£6-6Z

06-62

09-6%

0L-6Z

C0-0£

[6-62

0S-6%

9V-6%

0.6%

VI-0€

86-62

00-0€

66-62

OL-6%

60-63

(096-62 L09.6%

082-62 €£b-6z

EPE-60 S8e-6%

0SZ-6% 666-62

TSE.6% OLS-62

ZP8-6% 968.6%

106-62 716.62

GS6.6% 986-62

616-62 LE0-0€

980-08 |L61-0€

‘TEB-0€ 00£-0€

‘801-08 ZPZ-0F

GZ0-0€ Zb0-0€

LG0-0€ 6S1-0€

102-0€ 90€-0€

60£-0€ LEC.0€

Z6Z-0F B1E-0€

894-0 BOE-0F

0£0.0€: 20€.0€

SZ1-0€ VOI-0€

1LZ-0€ VzV-0€

9LZ-0€ ZEV-0€

L16-62 676-62

018-62 816-62

6L8-62 |290-0£

08Z-0€ |819-0€

LSV-0€ |S09-08

LvV-0€ |6SV-0€

99£-0€ | 19P-0€

9B1-0€ |€82-0€

9ZP-62 920-0

“yqoLapuers

*AduyIO

*ai1ys

“salajuind

*yotmsiyo

*yOIMpUes

‘s9UyIO

*a11ys

“soidjuind

‘uojysog

‘wid [

“MOIMstyD

P1-1P [62-20 18-98 [2-8 858-62 |0S8-62 |00-0!

cv | feb | ge] ss ZV-6% |SE-6% | SE-6% | ££-6z

gf | ¢€h | vel 6P ZV-6% |9V-6% | 1%-6% | 81-62

gf | €h |f9€| 17 8P-6% (99-62 | 02-62 | 0-6

sf | fp | Le | fer 98-42 |S8-6% |0S-6% | OF-6z

6£ | 1b | 9F| BP L9-6% |99-6% |S€-6% | OF-6z

ce | fob | Se] 2g 61-62 |€8-6% | PL-6% | 68-62%

fv | lr | ve) eV 96:62 | L8-6% |£6-6% | $0-0£

ov | pb | gf} tP 866% 96-62 |70-0€ | F6.6%

oy | SP | 6€| Og 60-0€ SI-0€ |00-0€ | €1-0€

410 | eb | fae! f9¢ SL-0€ |S1-0€ |ZL-0€ | €1-0€

fev | eb | iv} LS VI-O€ |VI-0€ |€1-0€ }ST-0€

by | Lv | tle) 9¢ OI-GE 66-62 |60-0€ | 00-08

wv | 6¢p | th) 19 06:62 |06-6% |$8-62 | $8-6%

foV | whl °-7) SP 96-62 66:6% |06-6% | *°""°

Vv OV eee eee 60-0¢ C1-0€ eerecee seeeee

OP {ov eee eee 1Z-0€ SI-0€ eeeees eeecee

tot pe eee eos -seher i eeesee eoovee

9 t 574 eee eee 0-0 70-0 eeerce euorret

£6) Tee SR ZZ-0€ |SZI-OF | **""** | 06-68

$C6.| 81p | FER) :2¢ 26-62% |L6-6% |00-0€ | S6-6%

ov | tr | bE fcr 19-64 €9-6% |98-6% | 01-08

vi ow | fs! oP V0-0€ |P0-0F |%z-0F | £Z-0€

€¢ | fee | $Ss1 ov ST-0€ |£6-6% |£0-0€ | Z8-6%

Of |. Z | 62) feV VL-6% |€9-6% |9L-6% | 69-62

ce | $ce | f17| oF 85.6% |6%-6% | 79-6% | 99.6%

gp | Lv |#lZ€!| LV 0Z-6% |9L-6% |08-6z | 1€-0€

ov | 2b | ftv! SP 10-0€ |96-6% |ZE-0€ | S1-0€

Lv | oS | eb is? 18-6% |Z6-6% |11-0€ | 81-08

Lv | Lv | 6€| 267 €6-6% |26-6% |S1-0€ | O1-0€

OV Ww | 6€| gf C9-6% |OD-6z | £6-6% | €L-6%

ov | for | €elAs7 1£:6% |97-6Z% | 89-64 | €V-62

Sa.jfei BLS ‘urd | ‘ure | ‘urd | ‘ure

Bo eed oe |e #8 $6 6 6

: meee! ad

Tiousig’ | -wrauna uno | otys-seryung

*19JOULOW IY J, *1oyOULOIeg

*ul’e $8

"uojsog

“UIAL | XPT

=A SHAS NO

"yOIMsTYO

“LANWUQ) ‘asunyy younpuvng 70 Suoysno[D *— ‘Ady 9y7 Ag puv Saurns-salturwag ‘asunpy yzuvsajddp yo ‘requag * AA *A9Y 247 Ag SNoLsog

7D |[BOA “II Aq fuopuoTy svau ‘MOIMSING Jy hja120g younynoysopy ayy fo uapeny ayz qo vosdwoyy, “ay 49 apom suornasasg( jorsoj0402}a yy

“qyuoW

jo sieq

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 18. JUNE 1849.

XLIV.—On the British species of Plumbaginaceee. By Cuar.es

‘ C. Basineton, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.8.*

Tue publication of the 12th volume of DeCandolle’s invaluable

‘ Prodromus,’ in which the description of the Plumbaginacee by

M. E. Boissier is contained, has again drawn my attention to our

native species included in that order, upon which I formerly be-

‘stowed considerable study, but without arriving at any satisfac-

tory result. With the help of Boissier’s descriptions I have now

re-examined all the British specimens which I have been able to

obtain, and although the result is far from being such as I could

have wished, still it seems desirable to place it before botanists

in order that their attention may be turned towards these plants,

and thus some definite conclusion may perhaps be obtained.

1. Armenia, Willd.

Boissier does not seem quite satisfied concerning the perma-

nency of some of the characters upon which the species of Ar-

meria are founded, and it must be confessed that the result of my

examination of our plants has not tended to increase any little

dependence that I placed upon them. The characters to which

I refer are those taken from the relative lengths of the pedicels

and calyx-tubes, and the presence of hairiness upon the angles

alone of the latter or over its whole surface.

I have however thought it desirable to characterize the possible

species by employing distinctions derived from those parts as well

as from others, in ‘order that they may correspond with the

species adopted in the ‘Prodromus.’ I shall then notice two

other specimens of which I am in possession; and also make a

few remarks upon a possible mode by which the supposed species.

might be combined if the doubtful characters were neglected.

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, Feb. 8th, 1849.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. ui.

434 Mr. C.C. Babington on British species of Phumbaginacez.

Armeria, Willd.

Sec. 2. Puacropasis. § 1. Hoxtotricua, Boiss.

Tubus calycinus totus et ad costas et ad costarum intervalla pilosus.

1. A. maritima (Willd.) ; folits linearibus obtusiusculis uninerviis

planis glabris vel parce ciliatulis, scapis villosulis, involucri phyllis

latis obtusisque, dorso late herbaceis exterioribus dorso excurrente

acutiusculis, reliquis late scarioso-marginatis muticis, pedicello

calycinum tubum equante.

A. maritima, Willd. En. Berol. i. 3833; DeCand. Prod. xii. 677.

The leaves of this plant are numerous, thin, rounded at the

end, usually much shorter than the scape, but sometimes of half

its length. The outer involucral bracts are ovate, and have on

their backs a broad green herbaceous band extending to a little

beyond their summit where it forms a strong and short mucro.

The inner bracts are also furnished with the dorsal green band,

but in them it terminates abruptly at some distance below the

end which is similarly scarious with the sides. The calyx-tube

is very thickly clothed with hair both on its angles and in the

hollows between them ; it is about as long as the limb which has

short acute lobes each furnished with a slightly excurrent rib

forming a short awn.

Boissier states that he has seen specimens of this plant from

England and Ireland, and that it inhabits the maritime districts

of northern and middle Europe. He does not quote any figure of

it, nor am | aware that any exists, for that contained im ‘ Eng.

Bot.’ doubtless represents A. pubescens, to which also belong most

of my specimens preserved under the name of A. maritima, The

only specimens to which I can satisfactorily apply the name of

A. maritima were gathered in Jersey in June and July 1837 and

1838 by myself, and near Chichester, Sussex, by the Rev. W.

W. Newbould in 1842.

2. A. pubigera (Boiss.); foliis linearibus obtusiusculis uninerviis

subtriquetris superne subcanaliculatis punctulatis facie inferiori ob-

tuse carinatis, scapis pubescentibus, involucri phyliis pallide brun-

neis scariosis dorso incrassatis exterioribus cuspidatis, reliquis

latis obtusis apiceque scariosis, pedicellis tubo calycis dimidio brevio-

ribus.

A. pubigera 6. scotica, Boiss. in DeCand. Prod. xii. 678.

A. maritima, Bab. Iceland Plants in Ann. Nat. Hist. xx. 33.

The leaves of this plant are shorte than those of A. maritima,

and their sides are so far folded together as to cause them to ap-

pear to be very narrow. The outer involucral bracts are blunter

than those of the preceding plant, but have a more slender and

acute point. My specimens do not afford me conclusive evidence

of the presence or absence of a dorsal green band, but the bracts

Mr. C, C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginaceer. 435

- are certainly thickened, and were perhaps green in that part simi-

larly to those of A. maritima. The calyx-tube is not so thickly

hairy as in the preceding plant, but is similarly covered through-

out with hairs; it is about as long as the limb, which has very

short acute lobes terminating in longer awns than those of A.

maritima.

_ Boissier places our plant (which he has seen from the island

of Staffa alone) as the variety scotica of his A. pubigera, with

which species, if I am correct in supposing that my specimens

are the same plant, it does not very well accord. A. pubigera

appears to be only known in cultivation and is stated to be “ tota

dense pubescens,” and its involucral bracts are described as

“omnino scariosis.” In our plant the pubescence is far from

being dense, on the leaves it is very thin and scattered, and the

involucre is quite glabrous. The latter part also cannot be de-

scribed as “ommnino scariosum,” for its bracts are certainly much

thickened on the back, and present the appearance of having

been green there.

_ My specimens vary greatly in size, but are doubtless states of

one species. They were obtained at Southampton in June 1827,

Tintagel, Cornwall, July 1839, by myself; at West Wittering,

Sussex, in Nov. 1843, by the Rev. W. W. Newbould; Folke-

stone, Kent, by Mr. W. Pamplin; and Tenby, Pembrokeshire,

by Mr. F. J. A. Hort.

The plant gathered near Reikiavic in Iceland in July 1846 is

undoubtedly of this species.

§ 2. Prevrotricna, Boiss.

Tubus calycinus ad costas tantum pilosus, intervallis costarum glabris.

* Spiculze intra involucrum sessiles.

a. Folia inter se subconformia.

3. A. pubescens (Link); foliis linearibus uninerviis planis glabris

puberulisve, scapis pubescentibus, involucri phyllis dorso late

herbaceis exterioribus triangulari-ovatis acutis, reliquis latis ob-

tusis et scarioso-marginatis muticis, pedicello calycinum tubum

eequante.

A. pubescens, “ Link in Rep. Nat. Cur. Berol. i. 180; DeCand.

Prod. xii. 680.

Statice Armeria, Eng. Bot. t. 226.

Leaves short, usually much shorter than the scape, bluntly

pointed or sometimes even on the same plant acute. The outer

involucral bracts are different in shape from the others, but do

not exceed them in length. The tube of the calyx is perfectly

glabrous between the prominent hairy ribs ; it is about as long

as the limb, and has very broad short and acute lobes with the

28*

436 Mr.C.C.Babington on British species of Plambaginaces.

rib extending to the end, but it can scarcely be considered as ex-

current. .

I believe this to be a frequent inhabitant of salt marshes and

the sea-shore, perhaps more common in Britain than the A. ma-

ritima, which it very greatly resembles. My low-country speci-

mens (from Montrose and Dolgelly) have scapes of 5 or 6 mehes

in length and leaves from 1 to 3 inches long. It is also fre-

quently found on mountain tops, and has been mistaken in Bri-

tain for A. alpina, which isa totally different plant. On moun-

tains the scapes are usually, but not always, considerably shorter

than in plants growing near to the sea, and the pedicels are

shorter than the calyx-tube, often not above half its length. In

other respects they correspond. I possess two curious specimens,

gathered upon the exposed summit of Croghan mountain in the

isle of Achil in Ireland, in which the leaves are hardly half an

inch long and the scapes do not exceed an inch in length.

In addition to the above-mentioned specimens from Achil I

have the alpine plant before me from Caernarvonshire (Snowdon

and Glyder), Cumberland (Helvellyn), Yorkshire (Wensley Dale),

Aberdeenshire (Ben na Bourd), and Orkney.

It may justly be doubted how far this plant has claims to be

considered as a distinct species from A. maritima. The peculiar

clothing of the calyx-tube in each seems to be the only tangible

point of difference between them.

4. A. duriuscula; foliis linearibus obtusiusculis uninerviis subtri- -

quetris superne subcanaliculatis facie inferiori obtuse carinatis pilo-

sis, scapis pubescentibus, involucri phyllis dorso late herbaceis

exterioribus triangulari-ovatis acutis, reliquis latis obtusis et sca-

rioso-marginatis muticis, pedicello calycinum tubum subzequante.

Leaves short, about half as long as the scape, folded in a

similar manner with those of A. pubigera, but more slender.

The outer involucral bracts are much narrower than the others,

and very similar to, but shorter than, those of A. pubescens.

The tube of the calyx is quite glabrous between the prominent

hairy ribs, it is about as long as the limb, and has broad short

very acute lobes with the midrib scarcely extending to the end.

I have been unable to identify this plant with any of the

species described by Boissier, and am therefore forced to consider

it as new. It greatly resembles A. pubigera, but its leaves are

not punctured on the upper surface, its involucral bracts are

broadly herbaceous on the back, its calyx-tube is not uniformly

pilose, its calyx-lobes are not awned, and its pedicel is longer.

To our other species it bears a very slight resemblance, and is at

once distinguished from them by its leaves.

I am indebted for my specimens to my friend Mr. F. J. A.

TS re yee ce Sg gts ed anne et ang a ene, a

Mr. C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacee. 437

- Hort, of Trinity College, Cambridge, who gathered it on the Tors

near the sea at Ilfracombe, Devonshire, in July 1848, by whom

the specific name was suggested.

5. A. plantaginea (Willd.); foliis lineari-lanceolatis 3—5-nerviis

margine anguste membranaceis, scapis glabris scabris, involucri

phyllis exterioribus triangularibus lanceolatisve cuspidatis in

alabastro juniori capitulum superantibus, reliquis ovatis obova-

tisque membranaceo-marginatis obtusis, pedicello vix tubo calycis

dimidio zquante.

A. plantaginea, Willd. En. Berol. i. 334; DeCand. Prod. xii. 683 ;

fing. Bot. Suppl. t. 2928.

The broader leaves furnished with more than one nerve di-

stinguish this plant from our other species. It is remarkable

that Boissier describes the pedicel of this species as equalling

the calyx-tube, whereas I have never found it to equal the half

of that part in length, and that he combines with it the A. scor-

zonerifolia (Willd.), to which Koch awards a pedicel sborter than

half the calyx-tube.

Our only station for this plant is the island of Jersey.

Having described all the supposed species which are known

to be natives of Britain, I proceed to make a few remarks upon

two specimens preserved in my herbarium which I am unable to

refer to either of the above, and do not feel myself justified in

naming even as probable new species.

1. A plant gathered at Trewavas near Marazion in Cornwall,

in July 1839.

This accords in most respects with A. pubescens, but has quite

glabrous scapes, ovate and scarcely acute outer bracts, and very

short petioles. Its heads also are remarkably small. Had not

so much stress been laid upon such differences as these by Bois-

sier and others who have a far more extended knowledge of the

genus than I possess, I should have unhesitatingly placed this as

a form of A. pubescens, and it is only a deference for high autho-

rities that even now prevents me from doing so. It exactly re-

sembles some of the smaller states of that plant.

2. A plant found on the shores of the Gare Loch m Dumbar-

tonshire in Aug. 1838 by the Rev. Churchill Babington.

This also agrees very closely with A. pubescens, and is probably

a variety of it. It differs solely in having its spikelets shortly

but distinctly stalked within the involucre. This character is

employed to distinguish a subsection by Boissier, and is there-

fore doubtless deserving of attention.

I may now remark, that of the above supposed species A. ma-

ritima and A. pubescens most closely resemble each other, their

outermost bracts differ slightlyin form, and the latter has its calyx-

tube pilose only upon the prominent angles, the interstices beng

438 Mr. C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacez.

quite glabrous. As far as I have myself had an opportunity of

observing, the latter character appears to be constant ; but should

such prove not to be the case, and I beg to call particularly the

attention of botanists to it, then they might very well be com-

bined under the name of A. maritima, the older although far

from being the better name.

If we now consider the other two doubtful species (for 4. plan-

taginea cannot be questioned), A. pubigera and A. duriuscula, we

shall find that if the herbaceous back of the bracts, a doubtful

point as far as our plant is concerned, be neglected, the latter

differs from the former by having longer pedicels and a pilose-

striate calyx-tube. The character derived from the length of

the pedicels is apparently so far constant as not to allow of its

being neglected until greater evidence of its variability is obtamed.

I trust that I may be allowed to recommend this point also to

the attention of botanists who have an opportunity of examining

the living plants. On the distinction founded on the calyx-tube

no further remark is necessary.

It does not appear that we are in a position to overthrow the

characters upon which Boissier has founded his sections, and

until such is the case we must recognize these four plants as

distinct species, although I have a very strong suspicion that

they really constitute only two.

2. Sratice, Linn.

I now proceed to attempt to bring the nomenclature of our

species of Statice into conformity with that used in the ‘ Pro-

dromus.’ In accordance with Boissier’s views, which I am in-

clined to adopt, all our species will alter their names with the

exception of S. Limonium, and one will be added to their num-

ber. Our plants form part of the section Limonium (Boiss.) and

will stand as follows. :

1. S. Limonium (Linn.); foliis elliptico-oblongis mucronatis uni-

nerviis venosis basi in petiolum attenuatis, scapo subtereti superne

corymbosis, spiculis 1—3-floris ascendentibus in spicas secundas

_ patentes vel recurvas distiche et dense congestis, calycis limbo prop-

ter denticulos minutos inter lobos majores integros acutos sitos

subdecemlobo, bractea exteriori parva dorso herbaceo carinato ex-

currente,

S. Limonium, Eng. Bot. t. 102 ; DeCand. Prod. xii. 644.

S. Behen, Drej. Fl. Hafn. 122; Fries, Summa Plant. Scand. 200.

S. Limonium, 1. Scanica, Fries, Nov. Fl. Suec. Mant. i. 10; Mant.

ii,.17. :

. Scape usually not branching in its lower half, often not until

near the corymbose summit. Spikes short. Spikelets densely

imbricated. Outer bract acute, with an excurrent herbaceous

Mr. C. C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacese. 439

_ point and a white or brownish membranous margin ; inner twice

or three times as long, white and membranous at the sides and

blunt or emarginate or split summit. Leaves blunt with a mucro

and wavy at the edges, or acute and mucronate and scarcely at

all wavy.

Muddy salt marshes on the English coasts. Is it found in

Scotland or Ireland ?

2. S. Bahusiensis (Fries) ; foliis oblongo-lanceolatis mucronatis uni-

nerviis venis inconspicuis in petiolum decurrentibus, scapo sub-

angulato ramosissimo paniculato, spiculis 1-3-floris secundis di-

stantibus in spicas arrectas vel incurvatas laze dispositis, calycis

limbo propter denticulos minutos inter lobos majores denticulatos

acutos sitos subdecemlobo, bractea exteriori parva dorso herbaceo

subexcurrente.

S. Bahusiensis, Fries, ‘‘ Herb. Normale, iii. 18 ;’’ Summa, 200 ; De-

Cand. Prod. xii. 644. ;

S. Limonium, 2. Bahusiensis, Fries, Nov. Fil. Suec. Mant. i. 10;

Mant. ii. 17 (excl. syn.).

S. rariflora, Drej. Fl. Hafn. 121; Reich. Fl. exsic. 2200; Eng. Bot.

Suppl. t. 2917.

_ Seape nearly always branching from near its base, not at all

corymbose, and although much divided below, the ultimate sub-

divisions (or spikes) are long and simple. Spikelets often only

1-flowered, quite distinct, not imbricated. Outer bract broad,

cuspidate or acute, with a slight mucro and a white membranous

margin usually deeply tinged at its base with pink ; inner twice

as long, very blunt. Leaves usually blunt with a mucro from,

or from just beneath, the extremity, nearly even at the edges.

Inhabiting less muddy places than S. Limonium, and found

throughout the United Kingdom.

A few observations upon the name of this plant are necessary.

Boissier has adopted that employed here, owing probably to Fries’s

observation in his ‘Summa Plant. Scand.’ (200) : “e prioritatis

lege hzec species S. Bahusiensis, sub quo nomine sex annos ante

Dreyerum descripsi et in H. N. distribui, dicenda est.” Ata

first view this would seem most conclusive, but on a more careful

examination it appears that the name was given in the ‘ Mantissa

altera* (anno 1839) to the plant as a species having been used

for the sake of distinction, but apparently not specifically, in the

‘Mant. prima’ (1832). As unfortunately I am not in possession

of the ‘ Herb. Normale,’ iii., I do not know if the plant was there

considered as a species or variety (although from the remark

already quoted probably as the former), nor the date of its pub-

lication. Drejer published his ‘ Flora Hafn.’ in 1838, and has

therefore the priority if the second ‘ Mantissa’ is the origin of

the name S. Bahusiensis used specifically ; but if it was so used

440 Mr.C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacez.

in the ‘ Herb. Norm.’ it is then probable that it is the older name,

and its use there is a sufficient publication to give it the claim

“ prioritatis lege.”

3. S. Dodartii (Gir.) ; foliis obovato-spathulatis basi trinerviis et in

petiolum alatum decurrentibus, scapis rigidis rectis alternatim ra-

mosis, ramis sterilibus nullis, spiculis 2-4-floris in spicas lineares

crassas subverticales distiche et dense imbricatis, calycis limbo 5-

lobo denticulis intermediis nullis : lobis obtusis integris.

S. Dodartii, Girard in Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2. xvii. 31. t. 4; DeCand.

Prod. xii. 648.

Limonium minus bellidis minoris folio, Dodart, Mem. ed. 1676, p-95.

Scape usually not branched in its lower half in our plant;

branches often simple, short. Outer bract acute ; inner twice as

long, obovate-elliptical, obtuse ; both with white diaphanous mar-

gins faintly tinged with pmk. Leaves blunt with a small mucro

usually from just below the extremity.

Rocky shores. Berry Head, Devon, Miss A. Griffiths. Lang-

land Bay and Pennard, Glamorganshire. Giltar Head, Pem-

brokeshire. |

4, S. occidentalis (Lloyd) ; foliis lanceolato-spathulatis acutiusculis

basi obscure trinerviis et in petiolum alatum longe attenuatis,

scapis gracilibus flexuosis fere a basi dichotome ramosissimis, ramis

inferioribus nonnullis sterilibus, spiculis 2—4-floris in spicas tenues

suberectas lineares distiche imbricatis, calycis limbo 5-lobo denti-

culis intermediis nullis : lobis obtusis integris.

. occidentalis, Lloyd, Fl. Loire inf. 212; DeCand. Prod. xii. 648.

- Dodartii 6. humilis, Gir. Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 3. ii. 326.

. lanceolata, Reich. Iconog. t. 719. f. 961.

. cordata, G. H. Smith, Pl. of S. Kent, 18. t. 2.

. reticulata, Hook. Fl. Scot. i. 97.

. binervosa, G. E. Smith in Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2663.

Scape usually branching quite from its base ; branches repeat-

edly forked, elongated. Outer bract acute ; inner twice as long,

obovate-cuneate, obtuse ; both with a deep pink band at the base

of the white diaphanous margin. Leaves often rather acute, with

a small mucro usually from below their extremity.

On the chalk cliffs of Kent. Shingly places near Cley next

the sea, Norfolk. Cliffs at the Mull of Galloway. Near Dublin,

Dr. Tyacke. Cliffs near St. Helier’s, Jersey; and im Alderney.

St. Martin’s, Guernsey, Rev. W. W. Newbould. .

This is doubtless the Limonium minus of Ray (Syn. ed. 3. 202),

the L. parvum of Gerard (Herb. 332; Em. 411) as supposed

by the Rev. G. E. Smith, for the figure given by the latter author

after Lobel (Icon. 291) can represent no other known British

species. The sterile branches show that it is not intended for

any variety of S. Limonium, as was supposed by Smith. It is

TM NN NHN N

ee es

ee ee ee ee

‘Mr. C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginacese. 441

‘much to be wished that some competent botanist would inform

‘us what is the Statice which grows “upon the chalkie cliffe going

from the towne of Margate downe to the sea side, upon the left

hand,” for that is the only place where Gerard found his plant.

Dillenius (Ray’s Syn. ed. 3. 202) adds Ramsgate and Harwich

as stations for it.

It seems clear that the S. spathulata (Desf.) obtamed “ in ru-

pibus maritimis Barbariz ad la Calle,” of which Boissier has seen

an authentic specimen, is quite distinct from the S. spathulata of

British authors (see DeCand. Prod. xii. 649) ; and after a careful

examination of our plants I am satisfied that Boissier is correct

in supposing that two species are included under the S. spathu-

lata of Hooker, and that they are the S. Dodartii (Gir.) and

S. occidentalis (Lloyd). I have not seen French specimens of

the former, but can have no doubt of its identity with our plant

after comparing it carefully with M. de Girard’s elaborate de-

scription (Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 2. xvii. 31), although there are a

few slight discrepancies. I am possessed of a good specimen of

the S. occidentalis, through the kindness of M. Lenormand of

Vire, and find it to accord precisely with the other form called

S. spathulata by us. As also I am possessed of an ‘authentic

specimen of the S. binervosa (G: EK. Sm.), which is doubtfully

referred to S. occidentalis by Boissier, I am enabled to state that

they are undoubtedly the same plant, although no sterile branches

are represented on the plate in ‘ Eng. Bot. Suppl.’ As that name

was published in 1830 it has the priority of the one here adopted,

which dates only from 1844. The high authority deservedly

awarded to the ‘ Prodromus,’ which will doubtless cause the use

of Mr. Lloyd’s name universally on the continent, seems a sufli-

cient reason for not attempting to replace it by one which we

could scarcely, under the circumstances of the case, expect to be

adopted out of Britain. I trust therefore that my friend Mr.

Smith will excuse my not following his nomenclature in this case.

5. S. caspica (Willd.); foliis obovato- vel lanceolato-spathulatis in

petiolum attenuatis, scapis a basi ramosissimis granulato-scabris,

ramis inferioribus capillaceo-multifidis sterilibus : axillis acutangulis,

spiculis 2—3-floris in spicas ad ramorum extremitatem confertas

densissime congestis, calycis limbo 5-lobo denticulis intermediis

nullis : lobis ovatis cuspidatis denticulatis.

S. caspica, Willd. En. Berol. i. 336; Bieb. Fl. Tauro-Cauc. iii. 253 ;

Bert. Fl. Ital. iti. 530; Reich. Iconog. ii. t. 194; DeCand. Prod.

_ xii. 660.

S. reticulata, Bieb. Fl. Tauro-Cauc. i. 250; Sm. Eng. Bot. t. 328;

Eng. Fl. ii. 116. not Linn.

S. bellidifolia, DeCand. Fl. Fr. iii, 421.

5. dichotoma, Duby, Bot. Gall. i. 388. not Cavan.

Scape often simple for about an inch from its base, but after-

442 Mr.C.C. Babington on British species of Plumbaginaceze.

wards repeatedly forked with acute-angled axils. Outer bract

almost wholly diaphanous, bluntly pointed ; inner twice as long,

blunt, upper half wholly diaphanous. Leaves short, variable in

breadth and often rather acute, usually with a small mucro from

below their extremity ; the point sometimes so strongly recurved

as to cause the leaf to appear retuse.

Muddy shores of Norfolk and Suffolk. Jersey, Dr. Jos. Dick-

Son.

British botanists will doubtless complain that the name usually

employed by them for this plant is here replaced by one nearly

or altogether a stranger to them, and which certainly seems

far from appropriate when applied to an English plant; but it

may be remarked that the name S. reticulata has been attached

to so many quite different species as to make its retention a source

of confusion and difficulty rather than of use. The remark of

Boissier seems very just when, after stating that the Linnzan

plant is probably that now called S. cancellata (Bernh.), he adds,

“hoc nomen ceterum multis plantis attributum omnino rejici-

endum.” The Linnean specific character is short, but to my

mind conclusive against our plant being his S. reticulata. His

words are, “ S. scapo paniculato prostrato, ramis sterilibus retro-

flexis nudis, foliis cuneiformibus ” (Sp. Pl. 394) ; and it is curious

to observe how Smith, when publishing the supposed S. reticu-

lata in ‘ Eng. Bot.’ (t. 328), slightly altered that character by the

addition of the words “a little pointed” to the description of

the leaves: in the ‘ Eng. Fl. (ii. 116) he has omitted the term ~

“ ramis retroflexis ” of Linneus, but still says “leaves wedge-

shaped” in the specific character, but alters it to “spathulate ”

in the description. Our plant certainly cannot be correctly de-

scribed as having “ ramis sterilibus retroflexis,” for they are all

ascending or even erect, forming very acute angles at their bifur-

cations; neither are its leaves at all “ wedge-shaped,” but may

be correctly designated obovate-spathulate. The remark in ‘ Eng.

Bot.,’ that the “bark in our specimens is a little erisped and

tuberculated, which we do not observe in the Linnean ones,”

shows that Smith was not altogether satisfied of the identity of

the plants.

Let us now turn to the S. cancellata (Bernh.), a specimen of

which (the S. furfuracea, Reich. Fl. exsic.) is now before me, and

we shall find the “ramis retroflexis” of Linnzeus, or as Boissier

says, “scapis ramosissimis rectangule-infracto-flexuosis,” and

also the “foliis cuneiformibus,” or ashe describes them, “‘obovato-:

cuneatis retusis.”

Having I think disposed of the name S. reticulata as applica-

ble to our plant, we now come to the proof of its identity with

the S: caspica (Willd.), and here it may be remarked that Sir W.

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Saracha. 443

J. Hooker (Br. Fl. ed. 5. 272) states that he is satisfied that

“the S. caspica of Willdenow is the same as” the S. reticulata

of Smith. I have now before me an extensive series of specimens

of the European forms of S. caspica, viz. of the S. dichotoma of

Duby, S. bellidifolia of DeCandolle, and S. caspica of Reichen-

bach. All of them are unquestionably the same species as our

S. reticulata from Norfolk, indeed I do not find that they differ

in any respect. In none of them are the leaves at all retuse, as

seems sometimes to be the case with the Taurian plant described

by Bieberstein, and originally called S. reticulata by him, but

afterwards identified with the S. caspica of Willdenow, the Lin-

nan synonym being excluded. Can it be that the falsely retuse

appearance occasionally put on by the leaves, as noticed in the

above description of our plant, has deceived him ?

_ Having now noticed all our known species of Plumbaginacee,

I submit these remarks to the consideration of botanists, in the

hope that they will be received with those allowances for their

imperfect character which an attempt to elucidate so difficult a

tribe of plants seems to require, and that they may lead to a more

complete knowledge of this beautiful portion of our flora than we

as yet possess.

St. John’s College, Cambridge, Jan. 18, 1849.

XLV.—Contributions to the Botany of South America.

7 By Joun Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.

[Continued from p. 269.]

SARACHA,

To this genus of the ‘ Flora Peruviana’ I have to contribute

several new species. In the Prodromus of that work, p. 31,

tab. 34, in order to illustrate the character of Saracha, its distin-

guished authors selected the plant which on a former occasion

(Lond. Journ. Bot. 7. 353) I proposed to detach from that ge-

nus, because, as it differed essentially in structure and in habit

from all the other species enumerated by them, it could not be

regarded as its type. I preferred therefore to exclude that plant

and retain the genus for the other several well-recognized and

long-established species, as it would produce much confusion and

answer no good purpose to make any change in their present

arrangement. I now proceed accordingly to modify the generic

character im the followmg manner, so as to include all the species

below enumerated. Before doing this I will offer a few remarks in

regard to the limits of this genus with respect to Physalis, Witha-

4A: Mr. J. Miers on the genus Saracha.

nia, Capsicum, &c. on the one hand, and Witheringia and Bra-

chistus on the other. In all these instances there exists but little

difference in the structure of the flower, the principal distinctive

features being the inclosure of the berry in a greatly enlarged and

ventricose calyx in Physalis and Withania, another structure of

fruit in Capsicum, and a more fruticose habit and different inflores-

cence in Witheringia and Brachistus. In Saracha the inflorescence

is axillary and umbellate, the number of radiating pedicels upon

one single peduncle varying from 2 to 8: in Physalis the flowers

are always solitary in each axil, upon a lengthened peduncle ; and

in Witheringia, as I have limited that genus (ante, p. 145), the

flowers, though more numerous, are also upon simple peduncles :

in this case however the inflorescence appears to be somewhat

more complex, owing to several flowers growing out of each axil

at successive periods, so that they are seen in various stages of

development, from the nascent bud to the perfected fruit; but

the true normal condition is that of a solitary pedunculated

flower, as is frequently observed in the dichotomous axils, the

other flowers commonly aggregated with it in many of the axils

being in fact nothmg more than a shortened and dwarf form of

an axillary flowering branchlet, which is often seen m a more

lengthened state of development. This is distinctly shown in the

figure of Witheringia, plate 35, ‘ Illust. South Am. Plants.’ In

Physalis the corolla is generally campanulate, with an almost

entire pentangular border, rarely 5-lobed ; in Witheringia the tube

is very short, the border patent and cleft nearly to the base into”

five equal oblong acute segments, while in Saracha the corolla

is contracted at ite base into a short tube, and suddenly spreads

above into a border quite rotate, which is pentangular or half

cleft into five lobes. In the latter genus the stamens are gene-

rally slender and distinct at their origin, bemg simply inserted

at the base of the tube of the corolla; in Witheringia, Capsicum,

and in several species of Solanum, they spring, as in Hebecladus,

from as many triangular expansions, sometimes separated by

small distinct intervals, at others almost or wholly united mto an

annular ring adnate to ‘the tube a little above its base: in Withe-

ringia these processes are most distinctly developed ; in Saracha

the same occurs in a greater or less degree, but they are gene-

rally more separated and completely free, arising from the mar-

ginal base of the tube; in Physalis these expansions are quite

adnate with the tube. In Saracha, as in Hebecladus, the berry

is supported by the persistent calyx, which although more or less

expanding in size with the growth of the fruit always remains

rotate, not vesicular and inclosing the berry as in Physalis, Ni-

candra and some other genera. In Saracha, as in these genera,

and also as in Witheringia, the placente are fleshy and altogether

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Saracha. 445

adnate with the dissepiment, but in Brachistus the placentz are

thin, membranaceous, and branching at right angles from the

axile line of the dissepiment into the cavity of the cell, when they

are free, furcated and ovuligerous. In Saracha and in Physalis the

embryo is semicyclical, the radicle being double the length of the

cotyledons ; in Capsicum it is quite spiral and somewhat helical,

the cotyledons being equal in length to the radicle ; but the latter

describes only a half-circuit of much larger radius, while the

former makes fully a complete gyration of smaller diameter. In

Witheringia the embryo is subannular, forming nearly $ths of a

circle by no means spiral, and the cotyledons are only {th of its

whole length. The following I conceive to be the limits of this

genus :—

Saracua, R. & P., char. emend.—Calyz brevis, submembra-

naceus, 5-angulatus, 5-dentatus, 5-nervosus, dentibus acutis

brevibus, persistens. Corolla rotata, limbo sinuato, 5-angu-

lato, seepissime 15-nervio, lobis s. angulis reflexis, zstivatione

valde induplicato-valvata. Stamina 5, tubo corolle prope mar-

ginem basalem affixa, ejusdem longitudine ; filamenta filiformia,

erecta, basi triangulariter dilatata ; anthere approximate, ob-

longe aut subrotunde, basifixee, 2-lobx, lobis arcte connatis

et longitudinaliter antice dehiscentibus. Ovarium ovatum,

2-loculare, placentis incrassatis septo adnatis, multiovulatis.

Stylus simplex, longitudine stamimum. Stigma capitato-bilo-

bum. Bacca globosa, calyce membranaceo parum aucto suf-

fulta. Semina plurima, in pulpam nidulantia, parva, reni-

formia: testa scrobiculata, hilo in sinu laterali: embryo intra

albumen carnosum semicyclicus, teres, cotyledonibus uncinatis

semiteretibus, radicula paulo inflexa infera hilo evitante di-

midio brevioribus.—Herbze Americe intertropice plerumque

perennes, procumbentes, dichotome ramose, pilose ; folia alterna

vel gemina, integra, aut sinuato-dentata ; inflorescentia umbel-

lata, pedunculo 2-6-floro, axillari vel e dichotomiis sepius orto.

The following recorded species from the characters described

appear to belong to this genus:—

Saracha procumbens, R. & P. Flor. Per. 2. 43. tab. 180 8.

umbellata, DC. Jacq. Hort. Schoen. tab. 493.

contorta, R. & P. 1. c. tab. 180 a*.

jaltomata, Schl. Linn. 13. Litt. 98 ; Linn. 19. 307. -

Zuccagniana, R. & Sch. Syst. 4. 687.

~———- villosa, G. Don, R. & Sch. Syst. 4. 684.

dentata, RK. & P. 1. c. 2. 48. tab. 179 6.

—— biflora, R. & P. Ll. c. 2. 42. tab. 179 a.

Shi Be papal

* Mathews, no. 3248.

446 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Saracha.

9. Saracha viscosa, Schrad. Sweet. Br. Fl. Gard, (2nd ser.) 4..

tab. 323; Botanist, 4. tab. 168.

10. pubescens, Willd. R. & Sch. Syst. 4. 687.

il. allogona, Schl. Linn. 19. 808. Solanum allogo-

num, Bernh. Linn. 8. 252; Walp. Rep. 3. 48.

From this list are excluded S. punctata, R. & P., referred to

Pecilochroma (Lond. Journ. Bot. 7. p. 854), and S. geniculata,

Mart. & Gall. Bull. Ac. Br. 12. 1. 183; Walp. 6. 575, which is

evidently referable to Physalis, on account of its solitary pendu-

lous flowers and yellow corolla with large purple spots. Galeotti’s

Mexican plant, no. 1226, is said by Schlechtendal (Linn. 19. 308)

to be the Saracha angulata, Linn., which is clearly a typical error,

instead of Physalis angulata, Linn. Among the doubtful or un-

described species of Saracha may also be mentioned as of no

value for want of sufficient details, S. brasiliensis, Klotzsch, Linn.

14. 290; S. micrantha, DeC. Cat. Hort. Monsp. 1813 ; 8. peru-

viana, D. Diet. Giartnerlexicon, 8. 525.

The following new species are now to be added to this genus:

12. Saracha ciliata (un. sp.) ;—caule angulato, glabro, vel sparse

aspero-pilosulo, dichotome ramoso; foliis geminis, oblongis,

utrinque attenuatis, subglabris, aut leviter glanduloso-asperis,

eroso-denticulatis, et ad marginem ciliatis, breviter petiolatis ;

edunculo brevi, axillari, vel e dichotomiis orto, umbellatim

2-floro, pedicellis apice incrassatis, pilosis; calyce majusculo,

5-partito, fere glabro, in nervis piloso, laciniis acutis ; corolla

ampla, pallide lutea, rotata, angulato-5-loba, lobis acutis,

glabra, sed in nervis 15 extus pilosa, staminibus coroll di-

midio brevioribus, glabris—Peruvia, v. s. in herb. Hook. (in

valle Lime, Mathews, n. 834),

This plant im its habit much resembles S. diffusa, but it is dif-

ferent in the form of its leaves, and in its much larger pale yel-

low flowers, with comparatively short, glabrous stamens and large

anthers. Its leaves are 1% inch long, % inch broad, on a petiole

1 inch long: the peduncle is 4 lines long, and its much thicker

pedicels are of equal length : its broadly spread campanular calyx

is half an inch long, cleft nearly half way into five equal acute

segments : the corolla is probably the largest of the genus, mea-

suring in diameter nearly 2 inches, with five deep acute lobes,

the stamens being quite glabrous, erect, and 4 or 5 lines long.

13. Saracha propinqua (n. sp.) ;—herbacea, caule dichotome

ramoso ; glabro ; foliis lanceolato-ellipticis, margine eroso-den-

ticulatis, utrinque sparse glanduloso-asperis, petiolo gracili,

pubescente ; pedunculo elongato, gracili, umbellatim 2—6-floro,

axillari vel e dichotomiis orto, vix pubescente, pedicellis longis,

filiformibus ; calyce rotato, lobis acutis ; corolla cerulea, rotata,

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Saracha. — 47

angulato-5-loba, lobis acutis, staminibus erectis, elongatis, imo

pilis mollibus patentibus dense hirsutis : bacca pisiformi, calyce

rotato suffulta.—Peruvia, v. in herb. Hook. (Cuesto de Purru-

chucho, Mathews, no. 774, 8. procumbens nominata.)

This plant is certainly very distinct from the S. procumbens of

the ‘ Flora Peruviana,’ and does not appear to correspond with

any recorded species. The leaves are 2 inches long and 1 inch

wide, with its broadest part towards the base, which is suddenly

attenuated into a somewhat fine petiole 4 lines in length. The

slender peduncle almost glabrous, striated and shining, is about

an inch long, bearing on its summit the very delicate pedicels,

umbellately spreading, and 3 inch in length: the calyx measures

very nearly half an inch across, and the rotate corolla is 1 inch

in diameter, the stamens being 3 inch long, very slender, smooth

at the summit, while the lower moiety is densely pilose with very

spreading articulated dark-coloured hairs: the round berries are

about 4 lines in diameter, supported on their spreading, scarcely

enlarged calyx*.

14. Saracha diffusa (n. sp.) ;—herbacea, caule angulato, glabro,

~ dichotome ramoso ; foliis oyatis vel ellipticis, versus apicem

attenuatis, et saltim obtusiusculis, grosse sinuato-serratis, laci-

nulis obtusis, margine eroso-denticulatis et ciliatis, basi sub-

inzequalibus, in petiolum gracilem angustissime decurrentibus,

submembranaceis, reticulato-venosis, vix glabris, vel utrinque

presertim in venis glanduloso-pildsis ; floribus in dichotomiis

umbellatis, 4—6 floris, pedunculo elongato gracillimo, pedicel-

lisque filiformibus glabris ; calyce rotato, angulato, 5-dentato ;

corolla rotata, 15-nervia, extus lanuginosa, margine 5-angu-

lata, longe ciliata, staminibus erectis, corolle dimidio brevio-

ribus, glabris.—Peruvia, v. in herb. Hook. (Cuesta de Purru-

chucho, Mathews, no. 775, S. contorta noncupata.)

This species clearly does not correspond with the Saracha con-

torta of the ‘ Flora Peruviana,’ agreeing neither with its figure nor

its description. The leaves, which are remarkable not only for

their sinuose serrate border, but for their distinctly eroso-ciliate

margins, are 23 inches long, 13 inch broad, with a petiole half

an inch in length: the peduncle of the umbel is from 3 to 1 inch

or sometimes 24 inches, and the pedicels 3 inch long: the ve

expanded flower measures 8 lines in diameter. The whole plant

appears herbaceous and almost glabrous, and is said to flower in

April.

15. Saracha laxa (n. sp.) ;—caule angulato-striato, subglabro vel

* A drawing of this species with generic details will be given in the < II-

lustrations of South Amer. Plants,’ plate 38.

4.48 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Saracha.

parce puberulo, dichotome ramoso : foliis late ovatis, basi sub-

obtusis, repente in petiolum attenuatis, utrinque squamoso-

pilosis, pilis articulatis ; floribus umbellatis, pedunculo axillari,

elongato, pedicellisque. 2-6 tertio brevioribus, pilosis; calyce

acutilobo, hirsuto ; corolla rotata, angulato-5-loba, lobis acutis,

utringue glabra ; ‘staminibus dimidio brevioribus ; ; bacca pisi-

formi, calyce rotato aucto suffulta.—Mexico, v. in herb. Hook.

(Oaxaca, Galeotti, no. 1169.)

The branches of this plant are straight and slender, the inter-

nodes being very distant (45 inches apart) ; the leaves are 13 inch

long and 14 inch broad, upon a petiole half an inch in length ;

the peduncle is 2 inches long, slender, the pedicels being 2

inch in length; the calyx is cleft half way down, and is about

3 lines broad ; the corolla when spread measures nearly an inch

in diameter.

16. Saracha auriculata (n. sp.) ;—caule angulato, dichotome flex-

uoso, glaberrimo, rubescente ; foliis geminatis, rhomboideo-

lanceolatis, acuminatis, imo in petiolum cuneatis, infra medium

acutato-auriculatis, et irregulariter grosse sinuato-dentatis,

utrinque glabris, subtus nervis prominulis, margine subciliatis ;

umbella sub-6-flora, pedicellis pedunculo axillari equilongis,

glabris, apice incrassatis ; corolla parvula, rotata, 5-angulata,

lutea, glabra, margine ciliata; staminibus corolle sequilongis,

imo hirsutulis ; bacca pisiformi, calyce subaucto rotato suffulta.

—Nova Granada, v. im herb. Hook. (Plages de Combayma,

Goudot.)

This species is very distinct, being entirely glabrous : its leaves

are 31 inches long, 1 inch broad i in the middle, and 17 inch across

the very acute and somewhat auricular lobes, the pees) being

z inch im length ; the peduncle and pedicels are each % inch long;

the calyx is 2 lines in length, becoming 6 lines in diameter in

fruit ; the small yellow rotate corolla is only 5 lines in diameter,

the stamens being 3 Imes long; the berry is — 3 to 4 lines

in diameter.

17. Saracha glabrata (n. sp.) ;—caule stricto, glabro, angulato ;

foliis geminis, oblongis, utrinque attenuatis et glaberrimis,

submembranaceis, reticulato-venosis, obsolete denticulatis,

nervo marginali ciliatis, petiolo caniculato glabro; peduneulo

axillari, 2-floro, pedicellisque equilongis pubescentibus ; bacca

pisiformi, calyce persistente rotato, reticulato, semi 5-fido, lobis

triangularibus, margine nervisque ciliatis, suffulta.—Mexico,

». in herb. Hook. (Dr. Coulter, no. 1226.)

The leaves of this species are 13 inch long and 3 inch broad,

on a petiole 3 inch in length. The pedunele is half an inch long,

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Saracha. 449

the pedicels 4 inch in length, and the calyx nearly half an inch in

‘diameter.

18. Saracha conspersa (n. sp.) ;—caule dichotome ramoso, angu-

lato-striato, pubescente ; foliis geminatis, oblongis, acuminatis,

basi subobtusiusculis, repente attenuatis et in petiolum elon-

gatum decurrentibus, utrinque molliter pubescentibus, nervis

patentim pilosis, margine subrevoluto ciliatis ; floribus umbel-

latis, pedunculo axillari petiolo duplo longiore, pedicellis 4-6

dimidio brevioribus, patentim radiatis ; calycis laciniis lineari-

acutis, patentim villosis ; corolla rotata, viridi-lutea, maculis

plurimis viridibus ad medium notata, glabra, 5-angulata, an-

gulis acutis, margine ciliata, staminibus glaberrimis, erectis,

corollz szquilongis.—Mexico, v. in herb. Hook. (Dr. Coulter,

Zimapan, no. 1227.)

The leaves of this plant are 23 inches long, 14 inch broad, on

a pilose slender petiole half an inch in length; the peduncle is

1; inch, the pedicels 5 to $ inch long, the fucy 2 lines, the co-

rolla 3 inch in diameter, avd the stamens + inch in length,

19. Saracha acutifolia (n. sp.) ;—caule angulato, fere glabro ;

foliis lineari-lanceolatis, grosse inciso-serratis, apice acumina-

tissimis, imo in petiolum attenuatis, utrinque in nervis mar-

gineque sparse pilosis ; floribus axillaribus, foliis dimidio bre-

vioribus, pedunculo eracili, sub 2-floro ; calyce acutilobo, hir-

sutulo ; corolla rotata, 5-angulata, lutea, glabra, margine ciliata,

intus imo maculata et tomentosa, staminibus brevioribus, fila-

mentis glabris, antheris tisque xquilongis.—California, v. in

herb. Hook. (Dr. Coulter, no. 593.)

The specimen above noticed is not more than 4 inches in

length, and is probably only a fragment, but the plant would

seem to be very small in its growth: the leaves are 1} inch long,

5 lines wide in their broadest part, with about five deeply incised

teeth on each side; the petiole measures only + inch, the hairs

are very short and ‘seabrid, and are seen chiefly on the nervures

and margin ; the calyx is very short with acute lobes, about a line

long ; the corolla across its mouth measures about 5 3 inch in dia-

meter, the filaments are 2 lines, the anthers 13 fine? and the

pistil 3 lines long: the peduncle and pedicels together measure

about half an inch.

20. Saracha vestita (n. sp.) ;—caule fere suffruticoso, molliter to-

mentoso-hirtello; foliis oblongis, apice attenuato-acuminatis,

basi obtusiusculis, margine eroso-denticulatis, utrinque tomen-

tosis, breviter petiolatis, petiolis pedunculisque pilis patentibus

articulatis flavidis dense sericeis ; pedunculo axillari, sub-brevi,

2-floro ; calyce piloso, 5- dentato ; ; corolla rotata, 5-angulata,

Ann. § Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 2. Vol. iii.

450 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Saracha.

extus margineque pubescente ; staminibus pilosis ; bacca pisi-

formi, calyce subaucto rotato suffulta—Columbia, v. in herb.

Hook. (Hartweg, no. 1292.)

Judging from the specimen above referred to, this plant would

appear to be almost erect, and different from the usually strag-

gling dichotomous growth of this genus, but in the structure of

the flower and of the seed it accords entirely with Saracha. The

leaves are 1} inch long, % inch broad, upon a very short petiole

of 4 or 5 lines ; the very sericeous peduncle with its two pedicels

are scarcely longer than half an inch; the calyx m flower mea-

sures $ inch in diameter, increasing in fructification to a dia-

meter of 3 inch; the corolla barely measures 3 inch across, and

three parallel nervures extend from the apex of each segment to

the base ; the fruit is from 3 to 4 lines in diameter.

21. Saracha glandulosa (n. sp.) ;—glanduloso-pubescens ; foliis

alternis, floralibus subgeminis, oblongis, acuminatis, in petio-

lum longiusculum attenuatis, meequaliter grosse serratis et

eroso-denticulatis, crassis, utrinque tomentosis, nervis patentim

pilosis, margine glanduloso-ciliatis, superioribus subimtegris ;

pedunculo brevi, axillari, 2-floro, pedicellis equilongo ; calyce

5-fido ; corolla parva, rotata, flava, utrinque subpubescente,

angulato-5-loba, lobis acutis; stamiibus inclusis, filamentis

brevibus, imo dilatatis, pilosis, antheris ovalibus, conniventibus.

—Nova Granada, v. in herb. Hook. (La Peiia, Bogota, Goudot.)

bear so close an analogy with the figure and character of Withe-

ringia solanacea (L’Herit.). Its leaves are 24 inches long, 1 inch

broad, on a somewhat slender petiole 9 lines to an inch in length :

the peduncle and pedicels together scarcely measure more than

3 lines, the flower being no more than 4 lines in diameter; the

stamens, scarcely a line long, are shorter than the somewhat cam-

panular base of the corolla, the filaments are suddenly dilated into

triangular processes at base, and united into a short adnate ring ;

above they are flat and narrow, the margins being clothed with

diverging ciliate hairs; the anthers are oval, adnate to a small

oblong dorsal connective, and they burst on the edges by longi-

tudinal fissures *.

22. Saracha solanacea. Witheringia solanacea, L’Herit. Stirp.

Nov. Angl. 1. 33. tab. 1; Aiton, Hort. Kew. 1. 149; Lam.

Tllustr. 1. 326. tab. 82; Dict. 8. 800 ;—radice tuberoso fusi-

formi; caule inferne lignoso, perenni; ramulis subherbaceis,

annuis, erectis, pedalibus, pilosis, angulatis; foliis ovato-ob-

* This plant will be shown in plate 39 A. of the ‘Illustr. South Amer.

Plants.’

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Saracha. 451

_longis, v. ovato-lanceolatis, pilosulis, margine ciliatis, acutis,

basi obtusis, petiolatis, superioribus floriferis geminis ; flori-

bus tetrameris, umbellatis, umbellis fere sessilibus, pedicellis

divaricatis, petiolo unciali equilongis, calyceque brevi 4-den-

tato glabris, corolla calyce 2-plo majore, tubo urceolato imo

coarctato, tuberculis 4 instructo, limbo 4-lobo, rotato, lobis

lanceolatis, staminibus 4, tuberculis alternis, filamentis brevi-

bus, imo dilatatis, pilosis, antheris ovalibus, conniventibus.—

America meridionalis.

This plant, known only as having been cultivated in the Bo-

tanic Garden of Kew, is described by L’Heritier and Aiton as

above-quoted, but the dried specimens preserved by these bota-

nists do not appear in the Banksian herbarium. The stem is said.

to be a foot high, covered with dark red pubescence ; the leaves

are 3 inches long, upon a petiole nearly an inch in length, and

almost glabrous ; the umbels are nearly as long as the petioles,

the pedicels being scarcely half an inch long; the calyx is short

and glabrous ; the corolla of a pale yellow colour ; the tube is

1; line in diameter, and the lobes 3 lines long. The fruit is a 2-

locular berry, with numerous seeds attached to an adnate placenta

projecting from each side of the dissepiment. The characters of

this plant will thus be seen to be all strictly in accordance with

the genus Saracha, as has been noticed on a previous occasion

when treating of the genus Witheringia (ante, p. 143), and the

reasoning upon which this conclusion is based will be found

strengthened by a comparison of L’Heritier’s figure of his Withe-

ringia solanacea with that of the preceding species S. glandulosa,

to which I have just made reference.

23. Saracha diffusa (n. sp.) ;—caule angulato-striato, dichotome

diffuso, subglabro vel parce puberulo ; foliis late ovatis, acutis,

basi obtusiusculis, repente in petiolum attenuatis, superioribus

geminatis, utrinque pilis articulatis pubescentibus ; floribus

umbellatis, pedicellis 2-6, pedunculo elongato folio equilongo

tertio brevioribus, omnibus pilosis; calyce acutilobo, hirsuto ;

corolla rotata, angulato-5-loba, utrinque glabra, staminibus

corollz dimidio brevioribus; bacca pisiformi, calyce rotato

aucto suffulta.—Mexico, v. in herb. Hook. (Oaxaca, Galeotti,

no. 1169.)

In this plant the internodes are very distant, and the leaves,

shorter than the peduncle, are 12 inch long by 1 inch broad,

upon a petiole of 5 lines in length ; the peduncle is 2 to 24 inches

long, the pedicels 3 inch in length.

29%

452 Mr. W. Clark on the Animal of Kellia rubra.

XLVI.—On the Animal of Kellia rubra.

By W. Crarx, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, May 5, 1849.

I see you to allow me the insertion of a few observations, in

reply to Mr. Alder’s last paper on Kellia rubra in the May num-

ber of the ‘ Annals.” |

That gentleman has stated the result of his re-examination of

the animal of Kellia rubra with great candour, observing that

“in all cases” I have described “the parts very correctly.” I

feel pleasure in the corroboration of my examination of this very

minute bivalve by so competent an observer, though we differ as

to their uses. But however far apart our opinions may be, we

will not forget in our disputations the prayer of the nymph

Arethusa,—

** Doris amara suam non intermisceat undam.”

I do not think it will be difficult to show that the anterior

tube-like fold of the mautle of Kellia rubra is not a special

branchial organ, according to Mr. Alder’s views, and which he

still retains.

It must be borne in mind that the mantle of Kellia rubra is

open from the posterior branchial slit to its anterior termination.

The open fold in question is merely a prolongation of that mem-

brane ; and when the animal opens its valves, it must receive,

like the Mactre and Veneres, or any other bivalve with an open

mantle, the currents of sea-water ; and in closing then, a great

part thereof, after bathing the branchiz, is ejected from the

aperture of ingress, and only a portion of it passes out by the

posterior orifices. 3

These remarks will show that I did not use the words

*‘ branchial and anal, as applied to these apertures, in a literal

and restricted sense.” I am not aware I have said anything to

warrant this inference. Mr. Alder has misunderstood me. I

only stated that the posterior branchial slit in Kella rubra is

both a receiver and expeller of water; and this view I firmly ad-

here to. I never intended to state it was the only one, when

the contrary fact is so evident in Kellia rubra.

Mr. Alder observes, that, agreeably to the “ known ceconomy

of the bivalves, the inhalant is always kept distinct from the ex-

halant current, and admitted by a separate aperture from that

by which the latter is expelled.” This position is, I think, incor-

rect; as in those bivalves with open mantles the currents of

water enter by the great pedal orifice or rima magna of the

mantle, to aérate the branchiz, and the greater part of the im-

PEPSI EELS

Mr. W. Clark on the Animal of Kellia rubra. 453

pure fluid is expelled by the aperture of ingress, a small portion,

as before stated, passing out by the posterior siphonal apparatus.

In this case the apertures of gress and egress are not “kept

distinct.”

In those mollusca with nearly closed mantles only a small por-

tion of fluid can enter by the restricted pedal orifices; the far

greater part must be inhaled by the posterior siphons, and is

often expelled simultaneously at both orifices, as I have observed

in Pholadidea papyracea, the most closed of all the bivalves; and

whether the water be received through the anal or branchial

tube, or both, the fact of the simultaneous expulsion of the fluid

in almost equal streams proves that the known branchial cco.

nomy of the bivalves does not require the apertures of inhalation

and exhalation “to be kept distinct,” as it is clear that water is

expelled by one at least of the tubes of ingress.

The doctrine of the known ceconomy of the bivalves, requiring

the apertures of ingress and egress to be kept distinct, cannot, I

think, be admitted; it has not been verified by competent

authority. I do not believe in it, as it is disproved by indis-

putable facts.

_ I have little doubt that the water required for buccal and

branchial uses, in the mollusca with closed mantles, is received

through both the posterior apertures, anal and branchial as they

are called; and probably at their bases there is an internal com-

munication, thus allowing the water from both to pass into the

great cavity of the branchiz, to bathe them, and for sustentation

of the animal; and after these functions are fulfilled, it is in like

manner expelled from hoth orifices, and often simultaneously, as

may be seen in any of the Pholades, Lutrarie, or Mye.

The water, I believe, never makes a circuit, or enters the legi-

timate anal tube, or issues therefrom, and which, to prevent con-

fusion, ought to be denominated the rectum, or that portion of

the viscera proceeding from the stomach to its termination at

the posterior end of the body, where it empties itself into a con-

duit termed the anal tube. The legitimate anal cylinder, or

rectum, is only for the discharge of the rejectamenta of the ali-

ment entering the buccal orifice, and from thence passing to the

stomach ; for if the water entered this duct, either posteally or

anteally, in the one case it would force back the feces into the

stomach, and in the other none would ever be found in the rec-

tum ; but the scalpel shows it is always filled from its point of

junction with the stomach to its terminus with a cylindrical com-

pact mass of feecal matters, which, as the animal requires, is dis-

charged by minute portions into the anal conduit; the water

therefore for the branchiz and sustentation must pass into the

great branchial cavity, and issue therefrom by both the ducts at

454: Mr. W. Clark on the Animal of Kellia rubra.

which it entered, which is effected by the internal communica-

tion before mentioned between the two at their bases, the stream

flowing smoothly out of the branchial one, and from the anal

conduit, more or less irregularly as the animal opens or closes the

hyaline valve, usually, if not always, found at its terminus.

A careful investigation of cause and effect, in these mollusca

so difficult of examination, often produces a more satisfacto

elucidation of facts than even the demonstrations resulting from

the scalpel, which are often deceptive, erroneous and conflicting.

For these reasons the doctrine of the apertures of inhalation

and exhalation being “kept distinct,” or, m other words, that

when the water is received by one duct it is discharged by

another, is, I think, untenable.

Mr. Alder says, he saw, under the power of the microscope, a

continuous current of water flowing into the anterior tube of

Kellia rubra; all must admit this fact: as the fold is part of the

open mantle, no microscope is here required, as in every open-

mantled bivalve of adequate size this action is instantly made

apparent by a common lens, and is the invariable result of the

animal opening its valves; but that the most accomplished ob-

server by the microscope can, with any certainty, detect in so

minute a branchial slit as that of Kellia rubra, the entrance or

egress of branchial currents, is to me a matter of the gravest dif-

ficulty, which I can only get over, not by doubting the perfect

integrity of Mr. Alder’s statement, but by supposing he may

possibly be in error, and has been misled by the aberration and

well-known great deceptions involved in the use of high micro-

scopic powers.

But, for argument, we will assume that the posterior branchial

slit, as Mr. Alder states, showed no signs of an ingress current.

The contrary fact is, I think, proved by the contraction and

dilatation of the slit; which action Mr. Alder admits, but says

that it has “no power to produce the internal circulation, but

merely to regulate the discharge.” Surely the more reasonable

assumption is, that the periodic opening and closing of the aper-

ture is for the ingress and egress of part of the water for

branchial uses ; especially as I have shown that the analogous

tubes of the close-mantled mollusca,—the anal one having, I be-

lieve, always at its terminus a hyaline contractile and expansive

valve, which appendage the branchial one is sometimes provided

with,—must of necessity receive and discharge the fluid necessary

for the branchial ceconomy.

As another, and the last proof I shall adduce, that the bran-

chial slit, or aperture, in Kellia rubra, is not only for egress,

agreeably to Mr. Alder’s opinion, but is also one of ingress, ac-

cording to mine, may be thus shown. Suppose Kellia rubra,

Mr. W. Clark on the Animal of Kellia rubra. 455

instead of being an open-mantled animal, is one of the closed

‘mollusca,—where, in this case, is the entrance for the branchial

currents? The only answer that can be given is, at the poste-

rior branchial slit, and the discharge of the water must be at the

same aperture. In this bivalve the feces are, as I have repeatedly

seen, discharged from the rectum in minute pellets into the

branchial slit, which in this animal undoubtedly performs three

functions, those of ingress and egress of branchial currents, and

a conduit for the feces.

It may be asked, why has nature departed from her usual

branchial scheme only in Kellia rubra and K. suborbicularis? We

will now examine into the “cui bono” of this fold of the mantle,

considered as a branchial appendage. It is well known that

nature never acts by way of surplusage ; and having given Kellia

rubra an open mantle by which the currents can enter, as in

other analogous open bivalves, we must conclude she has not

departed from her usual scheme, and that this fold is not a spe-

cial branchial organ, but is intended to fulfill other functions.

I will mention what perhaps may be considered a conclusive

proof that the tube-like fold of the mantle cannot be intended

_ for the ingress of branchial currents, which is, that the animal

very often thrusts its foot into the fold, and by the with-

drawal of which it is opened and the edges separated. How

then can a fold, whose form by this action is continually changing,

and is subject to momentary interruption, be the conduit of

regular, delicate, and uninterrupted branchial currents ?

May we not infer from this constant alliance of the foot with

the fold, that there is a more intimate functional connexion be-

tween them, perhaps of a locomotive nature ?

_I will now very shortly state the grounds of my conjecture,

that the fold in question is to aid the animal in locomotion.

The habitat of this singular creature is at a far greater eleva-

tion in the littoral zone than any other bivalve, and nearly as far

removed from the level of the water as the Littorina petrea, which

is at no time completely submerged im the sea. The Kellia rubra

on the Devon coast near Exmouth is generally imbedded in the

Lichina pygmea, which grows in the cavities of rocks of such

considerable elevation and so near the land, that thousands of

these animals pass their entire existence without perhaps ever

being completely in a condition to receive branchial currents of

sea-water ; even the spray rarely reaches them except in gales of

wind. It appears then that the tides washing the bases of their

rocky habitat, combined with the saline mixture of atmospheric

particles, supply a sufficient humidity for the growth of the Li-

china pygmea and the sustentation and welfare of the bivalve

456 Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

colonies. These are startling facts, and go far to disprove Mr.

Alder’s doctrine, that the tube-like fold of the mantle is for the

entry and regulation of branchial currents, which, even if they

occasionally occur from spring tides and other causes, can only

be in action for a very short time during the twenty-four hours.

But I believe that in certain localities these creatures are not

immersed in the sea-water for months together during the calms

of summer. Many individuals of course inhabit lower levels,

and will be more or less submerged.

Kellia rubra, then, may almost be considered a terrestrial

bivalve. When it detaches itself from its hyaline delicate fila-

mentary byssus, as it frequently does, to change place, food, and

remove into more humid quarters, it is unable by its long slender

foot to drag itself over the interstices of the fuci and the aspe-

rities or other matters in which it may happen to be settled

without the aid of an additional power, which I am inclined to

think is furnished by the extended fold of the mantle; and this

supposition appears to receive strong support by the isochronal

action of the foot and fold. | :

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant,

| WiiiaM CLARK.

XLVII.—An Account of a Specimen of the Vaagmaer, or Vog-

marus Islandicus (Trachypterus Bogmarus of Cuvier and Va-

lenciennes), thrown ashore in the Firth of Forth. By Joun |

Rerp, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and Medicine in the Uni-

versity of St. Andrews.

{ With a Plate. }

Tuis fish was sent me on the 7th of April 1848 by Dr. John

Berwick of Elie, near which place it was cast ashore dead. It

was perfectly fresh when I received it ; but the dorsal and caudal

fins were damaged, and the ventral fins were entirely wanting—

a condition, which, from the brittleness of these parts, is gene-

rally found in the adults of this genus of fishes*. Its characters

showed distinctly that it belonged to the family Teenioides and

genus Trachypterus of Cuvier and Valenciennes, and on compa-

ring these with the descriptions of the species of Trachypterus

given in the work of Cuvier and Valenciennes, and that of the

Trachypterus vogmarus or bogmarus by Protessor John Reinhardt

of Copenhagen, contained in the Supplement to the Ist edition,

* Histoire naturelle des Poissons, par Cuvier et Valenciennes, tome x.

pp. 314-15, and pp, 325-26. — Paris, 1835.

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 457.

and in the 1st volume of the 2nd edition of Yarrell’s excellent

‘ History of British Fishes,’ it was evident that it belonged to the

latter species.

No unquestionably genuine specimen of this rare fish has, as far

as I am aware, been hitherto found in the British seas ; for the de-

scription and figure of the fishes thrown ashore in Orkney, sup-

posed to be specimens of the deal-fish or Vaagmaer, given by Dr.

Fleming* on the authority of Dr. Duguid, differ in so many im-

portant points from the Vaagmaer as must excite doubts as to their

identity. Dr. Fleming is also disposed to regard as a specimen

of the Vaagmaer one of the two fishes thrown ashore in the Moray

Firth, and described by Mr. Hoyt as belonging to the Trichiurus

lepturus of Linneus, but the identity is here still more doubtful.

Its fins were of a light red colour, and the surface of the body

and of the skull was of a bright leaden silvery lustre. The iris

had also a silvery lustre. The greater part of the substance im-

parting the silver colour to the surface had been detached from

one side of the body from the manner in which it had been

packed up in transmitting it to St. Andrews; and though some

parts of the surface of the other side had a duller lustre than

_ others, from a cause which I shall afterwards explain, yet none

was sufficiently dark or distinctly defined to constitute a dark

spot similar to the two represented on each side of Reinhardt’s

specimen.

Its measurements were as follows :-—

ft. in

Length of body from point of nose to termiiiation of the vertebral

EMR thc evassibeaitsssesdis Re isanbsatpeabccasveotcudssccses denecennsens 5 ¢

—— of body immediately behind the gills (hot including dorsal

MER ARs Gb aia Clues: Waa vaniesdas » vis'd d¥es we bnid dees « devedsanee 0 8

Height of body 17 inches from point of nose ....... seesceneceesseses 0 11

NT SMES ISIE VOTE inc 5. soos nctigeusssecsgncetnceesonsescons 0 1044

Height of body 40 inches froin point of nose ...........000000 wanie o O O

The height of the body tapered gradually from this last part

mentioned to 7 inches from the termination of the vertebral co-

lumn, where it began to diminish rapidly.

Height of body 7 inches from end of vertebral column ........+.+. 0 3

Height of body 4 inches from end of vertebral column............... 0 145

Height of head measured across the middle of the eyeball ...... 0 6

Length of head (the upper jaw being fully protruded).............+. 0 8

The circumference of the eyeball circular, and its diameter mea-

IN Gidenscoxeoksons re SeRNBNLERGGeksRiAet Cen okssadeneotascsheahietinn 0° 28;

“Distance of vent from point of nose ....0.......sscceecscseccessscseeees 2°)

The body and head were much compressed laterally, so that

the whole animal was ribbon-shaped, the thickness of the upper

edge being only ;4,ths of an inch, that of the lower edge being

* The Magazine of Natural History by J. C. Loudon, vol. iv. p. 215,

1831.

+ Linnean Transactions, vol. xi. p. 210.

458 Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

7 ths of an inch, and the thickest part of the body where the

viscera were placed measured only about 1 inch. The thickness

of the most muscular part of the body immediately behind the

gills and a little above the vertebral column, measured somewhat

more than an inch.

In this, as in the specimen of Trachypterus vogmarus described

by Professor Reinhardt, the height of the sword-blade-shaped

body was the same or nearly the same for more than one half of

its length; while in the specimens of Trachypterus falx and

T. iris described by Valenciennes, the greatest height of the

body was at or near the occiput, from which it gradually tapered

towards the tail. |

The lateral line of the body at its commencement immediately

behind the operculum was nearer the upper than the lower edge

of the body, but it began immediately to descend, and continued

its course backwards to the tail, running nearer the lower than

the upper edge. The lateral line immediately behind the gills,

where the height of the body was 8 inches, was placed 33 inches

from the upper edge; and where the height of the body was 11

inches, it was 43 inches from the lower edge.

It was not easy to reckon exactly the number of the dorsal

rays, but I counted 176. The length of the longest dorsal ray

was 41 inches. Only six rays were left in the caudal fin, and

the longest of these was 8} inches. There were ten rays in each

pectoral fin, and seven of these were considerably longer than the

other three. The longest were from the second to the seventh,

reckoning from before backwards. The length of the pectoral

fin was 21 inches and nearly 1 inch in breadth.

A number of small cartilaginous tubercles presenting the ap-

pearance of warts was placed along its lower edge, and extended

upwards from that edge ;4,ths of an inch. The largest of these

were about ,3,ths of an inch in breadth, and less than ;,th of an

inch in height. They became perceptibly smaller about 8 inches

from the end of the spinal column, and in the last 3 inches of the

lower edge were altogether absent. They were composed, as ascer-

tained by the microscope, of true cartilage. They were implanted

on avery strong band composed of dense fibrous tissue stretching

along the whole lower edge of the body. Along the line of junc-

tion of the cartilaginous and fibrous tissues, there was a thin layer

of fibro-cartilage. From the upper edge of this fibrous band a

fibrous lamina ran upwards and became continuous with the

fibrous lining membrane of the cavity of the abdomen, and behind

the abdomen it extended upwards along the mesial plane of the

body to the vertebral column. The lateral line is formed, as was

ascertained by microscopic examination, by a longitudinal band of

a peculiar tissue to be afterwards described, which follows the

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 459

course of the bodies of the vertebre, and runs parallel to the mesial

line of the bodies of the vertebre in that part of the body of the

animal occupied by the anterior caudal vertebrz, but on proceed-

ing backwards it tends a little downwards, so that for the last 9

or 10 inches of its course it lies immediately below the lower edge

of the bodies of the last caudal vertebre, and at its termination

meets its fellow of the opposite side at the lower edge of the body.

Opposite each vertebra this tissue is thickened, forming a series

of small, irregular-shaped, slight elevations lying in the course

of the lateral line, from the centre of each of which in the

neighbourhood of the tail, but there only, there projected a

small, hard, sharp spine curved forwards. Many of these ele-

vations have a puckered or stellated appearance. When the

colouring matter on the surface is rubbed off, the small tubercles

on the surface of the chorion or true skin are brought more di-

stinctly into view. These tubercles are small and placed near

to each other. From nine to fifteen of them may be counted

lying in, or nearly in, the same line in a space of an inch in

length. They vary from ,%,ths to 54th of an inch in length in

their longest diameters, and are very slightly elevated above the

_ surface of the chorion. The largest are about j3,ths of an inch in

length, and 2,ths in breadth. The larger are placed in parallel

rows, a double row running in the course and nearly through

the whole length of each interneural spine*, beginning at the

upper edge of the body, and terminating opposite the part where

the interneural spines dip downwards between the upper extre-

mities of the spinous processes of the vertebre to be united

to them by fibrous tissue. The smaller and much more nume-

rous tubercles are about one half the size of the largest, are scat-

tered irregularly in the intervals of the double rows and over the

rest of the surface of the body. These tubercles differ in their

intimate structure from those more prominent ones arranged

along the lower edge in the manner to be afterwards described.

As the varied relative heights, at different parts of the body,

of the space between the lateral line and the lower margin of the

body, that between the lateral line and the upper extremities of

the spinous processes of the vertebre, and of that between the

upper extremities of the spimous processes of the vertebra and

the upper margin of the body or that occupied by that portion

of the interneural spines placed above the upper extremities of

* The term interneural spines applied by Professor Owen to the inter-

spinous bones is used here, for the structure referred to is not in this fish

composed of ossecus tissue as in the osseous fishes, but of cartilaginous and

a peculiar tissue, and is in all respects so unlike bone, that I feel a great re-

luctance to give them the name of bones. No doubt the term ‘ spine ’ is not

an appropriate one either, but it is less incongruous than that of ‘bone,’

460 Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

the spinous processes, can be ascertained by external examination

when the colouring matter of the skin has been rubbed off, and

may be useful in identifying the species, I have subjoined a few

such measurements. Immediately behind the occiput the spinous

processes are decidedly longer than the interneural spines.

From lateral line From lateral line From points of

to lower margin to points of spi- spinous pro-

of body. nous processes. cess to upper

In inches. margin of

Five inches behind occiput (measured body.

along lateral line)... . 0.0... cc ccceccese 44, 3 275

Ten inches behind occiput ............ 455 3 3

Midway between vent and occiput ... 433, 235 475

Opposite Went, snccadckonns esdanavencaes 445 2 45

Midway between vent and termination

of caudal vertebr2e.........cccce.eseees 235 14 258

Nine inches from termination of cau-

dal vertebrae) scsa aes inc Guise. 1,8; 04% 15

The great length of the interneural spines causes the spinal

column to be placed nearer the inferior than the superior edge of

the body through the greater part of its length.

In the intermaxillary bones of the upper jaw there were seven

small, conical, curved and reclined teeth, the apices of which

projected backwards, situated about ;4ths of an inch from the

anterior margin of the jaw. In the lower jaw there were four

teeth on the right side and two on the left, placed near the an-

terior margin of the jaw. Three of these on the right side were

in a row, while the fourth, which was smaller, was placed be-

tween them and the anterior margin of the jaw. There were

appearances of a tooth having lately been displaced from the left

side of the lower jaw. The largest of these teeth measured ,%,ths

of an inch along their convex edge, while their apices were only

elevated ;',th of an inch above the mucous membrane of the

mouth. There were two teeth on the anterior part of the vomer,

one considerably smaller than the other, and immediately in front

of the larger, placed in the mesial line of the head, nearly of the

same size as those in the jaws, also curved backwards, but more

erect than those in the jaws. The outer edges of the two supe-

rior pharyngeal bones were also provided with curved sharp-

pointed teeth, the apices of which looked inwards towards their

fellows of the opposite side. These were longer, more erect, and

not so thick at their base as those of the jaws. Two rows of

processes—from six to twelve in number in each row—arranged

along the convex edge of each branchial arch, one row springing

directly from that edge, the other formed of smaller processes,

placed immediately below this and springing from the upper part

of the posterior surface of the arch, were furnished with small,

sharp-pointed, slightly curved teeth. No teeth were observed in

any other situation than those named above, viz. the intermax-

;

OS ae ee ee

PaO OR Oe Lane ae eet En

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 461

ilary bone, the lower jaw, the vomer, the superior pharyngeal

bones, and the processes of the branchial arches*.

Abdomen.—On opening the abdomen the digestive tube pre-

sented the appearance of being nearly straight throughout its

whole length, but on proceeding with the dissection it was found

that a loop of intestine about 20 inches in length was overlapped

by a mass of ceca (pyloric ceca), which extended between 9 and

10 inches along the lower edge of the stomach and cesophagus,

and was tied closely to these by folds of peritoneum, except at its

anterior portion. This mass of ceca measured about ;%ths of an

inch in height and ;4ths of an inch in breadth at its thickest

part. On tracing the digestive tube onwards from the back part

of the mouth in a straight course for about 13 inches we arrived at

the pyloric portion of the stomach (Pl. XVI. fig. 1 a) projecting

from its lower edge, forming a process or diverticulum about {ths

of an inch in height and the same in length ; and was overlapped

and hid from view by the posterior extremity of the mass of

ceca. The stomach was prolonged backwards beyond the pyloric

portion for 2} inches, gradually becoming narrower, terminating

in a point, and forming a cul de sac (fig. 1b). The breadth of

this first portion of the digestive tube, measured before it was

opened, was about }9ths of an inch at the anterior part and ;8,ths

of an inch immediately above the pyloric portion of the stomach.

At its commencement at the back part of the mouth it was nar-

row and only admitied the passage of the little finger, but imme-

diately below this it became wider and measured 2 inches across

when slit open. It very gradually became narrower as it pro-

ceeded backwards, and immediately above the pyloric portion of

the stomach it measured 1} inch across. There was however no

distinctly defined dilated portion at the anterior part to which

the name of pharynx could be given, and there was no distinct

line of demarcation between the cesophagus and stomach. The

walls of the stomach and cesophagus were of the same thickness,

with the exception of a slight thickening of the pyloric portion,

and there was no marked difference in the appearance of the

mucous membrane, to the unaided eye, in these parts. The

mucous membrane was thrown into nine longitudinal folds, part

of which were continued into the pyloric, and the rest into the

cul de sac of the stomach. These longitudinal folds were very

prominent in the narrow commencement of the digestive tube,

* I think it right to state, that after I had examined the external cha-

racters of this animal, circumstances prevented me from proceeding with its

dissection for several months, and it was preserved during that time in a

solution of bay-salt, alum, and corrosive sublimate (Goadby’s solution).

Several representations of it were taken by the caleotype process, soon after

it came into my possession, by Dr. John Adamson.

462 Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

and the mucous membrane there presented numerous prominent

villi. The pyloric portion of the stomach was curved, the con-

vexity looking backwards and the concavity forwards ; it con-

tracted gradually and terminated by opening through a narrow

orifice (pyloric orifice), which projected into the commencement

of the duodenum. The duodenum (fig. 17) or first portion of

the small intestine ran forwards along the lower edge of the

cesophagus for 9 inches, having its external surface closely sur-

rounded by numerous aggregated ceca (fig. 1d). These czea

were each about an inch in length, their shut extremities directed

backwards and their open mouths forwards, were longer at the

commencement of the duodenum than at its termination, and

opened by numerous orifices arranged im no regular order upon

the inner surface of the duodenum* (fig. 17). The duodenum

became narrower at its termination. At its commencement its cir-

cumference, as ascertained by measuring it across when slit open,

was +2ths of an inch, at its middle 1 inch, and at its termimation

;;ths of an inch. The portion of the small intestine (fig. 1 e)

in which the duodenum terminated ran forwards for about an

inch in the same line with the duodenum, then turned suddenly

upon itself, and proceeded backwards along the lower edge of the

mass formed by the ceca; and immediately beyond the posterior

extremity of the ceca it terminated in the large intestine by a

narrow round orifice formed by a funnel-shaped projection of the

mucous membrane of the small intestine downwards into the

commencement of the large intestine (fig. 1h). The large in-

testine (fig. 1m) proceeded straight backwards until it had

arrived nearly opposite the vent, when it bent downwards to

reach the anal orifice. The walls of the stomach and ceso-

phagus were considerably thicker than those of that portion

of the digestive tube placed below the termination of the duo-

denum, and measured about ;4,th of an inch. The walls of the

duodenum were thinner than those of the cesophagus, but thicker

than those of the portion of the digestive tube beyond it. The

inner surface of the mucous membrane of the small intestine pre-

sented a slight reticulated appearance, while that of the large m-

testine was thrown into numerous short and small longitudinal

folds. The stomach and intestines were nearly empty, containing

only a small quantity of slimy matter.

The spleen (fig. 1 0) was very small and round in form, was

placed between the stomach and the terminating part of the small

intestine, and was overlapped by the posterior ceca.

The liver extended across the lower surface of the anterior por-

* Valenciennes, in his account of the Trachypterus leiopterus, describes

the cca opening into the duodenum in that animal “ presque sur deux

rangées paralléles et opposées.”’ shi

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 463

tion of the cesophagus for 23 inches, and stretched backwards

for other 3 inches along the left side of that tube, so that on the

left side it measured 5} inches. The gall-bladder was large.

The kidneys were 14 inches in length, were not lobulated,

were much larger at their anterior extremity, and narrow and

cord-like at their middle and lower parts. Their anterior extre-

mity was placed close to the base of the cranium, and was com-

pressed laterally and elongated from above downwards. Their

middle and lower portions were inclosed in a canal formed by

the transverse processes of the vertebre and the dense fibrous

membrane connecting these processes together, and the two kid-

neys were only separated from each other by a thin membranous

partition. The ureters entered the cavity of the abdomen, about

2 inches below the lower end of the kidneys, by perforating the

aponeurotic membrane which separates the kidneys from the

cavity of the abdomen ; they then continued their course back-

wards, having been united to form a single tube, along the upper

surface of the abdomen, tied closely down to the aponeurotic

membrane lining the abdomen. This tube, about 23 inches be-

fore its termination on the external surface of the body, became

suddenly dilated to between twice and three times its former

calibre, and this continued for 1 inch of its course, forming a

small urmary bladder. The urinary tube terminated in an open-

ing immediately behind the anal orifice.

The ovaries measured 15 inches in length, were flattened, and

their greatest breadth was %ths of an inch, and their average

breadth about ;&ths of an inch. At first sight there appeared to

be only one ovary, but on closer examination it was found to con-

sist of two plicated bands of a light yellow colour—each consti-

tuting an ovarl1um—occupying the edges, while the central part

was formed only of the fold of peritoneum inclosing them. The

ova were all in a very early stage of their development. The

ovaries in the posterior part of their course were closely united

to the ureter. As they were broken across accidentally at the lower

part, I did not succeed in tracing the oviduct ; but finding a duct

joining itself to the urinary canal near its termination, I thought

it probable that this was the termination of the oviduct. No

air-bladder was present.

Vertebral Column.—The vertebral column was destitute of

osseous texture, and contained 97 vertebre—38 abdominal and

59 caudal—each of which was hollowed out before and behind

into a cup-shaped cavity. Their lateral external surfaces pre-

sented, in general, each five longitudinal slightly elevated ridges,

and the articulating edges of the cup-shaped cavities were a little

more prominent than the middle part of the vertebra. In the

bodies of the caudal vertebra a prominent longitudinal ridge oc-

464 Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

cupied the centre of each lateral surface. The bodies of the ver-

tebree were subcylindrical, and a transverse section of the body

of a dorsal vertebra (fig. 3) approached an oval form, was slightly

longer in its vertical than in its transverse diameter, and was

considerably wider across the centre than at the upper and lower

edges, where its processes were attached.

The last caudal vertebra was short and terminated in, or at

least was continuous with, a vertical plate of true cartilage, as

proved by microscopic examination, which was thickened along

its upper edge *. Along this thickened edge the caudal fins were

articulated. The superior spinous processes were in general very

slender, most of them almost thread-like, and were united

together by a strong dense fibrous-looking membrane (fig. 3 a)

continuous with the lamine or neural arches forming the

spinal canal. This strong fibrous membrane was prolonged up-

wards along the whole length of the spinous processes and also

enveloped the lower extremities of the mterspinous or inter-

neural spines. These interneural spines were very flexible, ap-

peared to be of a cartilaginous texture, to the unaided eye, at

the upper part, and of a fibrous structure at the lower part. The

upper extremity of each became considerably expanded, chiefly

from before backwards ; divided itself into two limbs having a

notch between them ; and one of these limbs projected backwards,

the other forwards, the former uniting itself to the anterior limb

of the corresponding expansion of the interneural spine imme-

diately behind, the latter to the posterior limb of the correspond- |

ing expansion of the interneural spine immediately in front ; the

whole together forming a band of true cartilage, as ascertained by

the microscope, running along the whole length of the spine, and

affording articular surfaces for the rays of the dorsal fin. The

rays of the dorsal and the interspinous or interneural spines are

articulated in this manner. On the upper surface of those parts of

this cartilaginous band formed by the junction of the two limbs

into which the interneural spines divide, there is a shallow arti-

cular excavation, elongated from before backwards. Into this

depression is fitted a cartilaginous dise secured by ligamentous

fibres in such a manner that it is permitted to move slightly in

all directions. The lower end of the ray of the dorsal fin bifur-

cates, and embracing this cartilaginous disc is firmly attached to

its lateral surfaces. The mode of articulation between the fin-

rays and the interneural spines here described, is similar to that

between the fin-rays and the interneural and the inferior imter-

* This plate of cartilage ought, from its structure and relative position,

to be regarded as formed by interneural spines. The rays of the caudal fin

were placed close to each other at their articulation to the upper edge of

this plate, but diverged as they proceeded outwards like the rays of a fan.

SRLERERES DIE Hc A

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 465

spinal or mterhzmal spines in the turbot (Rhombus maximus) and.

in the genus Platessa, and probably in all of the Pleuronectide.

The tendons of two small muscular bundles, which run parallel

to each interspinous or interneural spine, are attached on each

side to the bifurcated extremity of the fin-ray embracing the

cartilaginous disc. Between these two muscles a thin aponeu-

rotic prolongation is sent mwards from the spine. At the an-

terior part of the body the interneural spines and the spinous

processes of the vertebre are equal in number, but towards the

posterior part of the body where the vertebree become consider-

ably longer, more than one interneural spine is mterposed be-

tween two spinous processes. The vertebre varied in length

and in their other dimensions in different parts of the spinal

column. The first and second—counting from before back-

wards—were considerably shorter than those which immediately

succeeded them. The longest were placed in the posterior part

of the spimal column. ‘The following measurements point out

the relative length, and some of the other dimensions of these

vertebree :—

Number. Lengthininches. Height. Breadth.

1 a of Nearly the same as the height.

2 2% 2%

3 2

2 2%

5 2%

58 30

59 rE

60 2s

61 12

86 1 26 a

87 1

92 8

% *F

The transverse processes of the dorsal vertebre were directed

* It is exceedingly improbable that this marked shortening of the bodies

of the fifty-ninth and sixtieth vertebree is their natural conformation, as they

were nearly anchylosed by portions of cartilage which took the place of the

gelatinous-looking substance occupying these cavities in the other vertebra,

and the cavities themselves were considerably diminished in depth. Va-

lenciennes says that in the Trachypterus leiopterus the number of the ver-

tebrze is ninety or ninety-one ‘qui ont cela de remarquable, qu’elles vont

toujours en s’alongeant, et méme en s’amincissant, ce qui rend les premiéres

plus hautes que longues ; vers le milieu elles commencent 4 devenir un peu

plus longues que hautes, et la longueur de celles de l’extrémité postérieure

surpasse cing ou six fois leur hauteur.”

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 30

466 Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

downwards, were about half an inch in length, were very imper-

fectly developed, and could scarcely be distinguished in the

strong fibrous membrane attached to the vertebree along the line

of junction of these processes with the bodies of the vertebrae and

uniting all the transverse processes of the same row together.

These two strong fibrous lamine passed down on each side of the

kidneys, and converged along their lower edge so as to form

a canal inclosing them. There were no ribs present. The in-

ferior spinous processes of the vertebre were slender and quite

flexible, presented the appearance of cartilage to the unaided

eye, were united together by a dense fibrous membrane, and

were directed obliquely backwards. The longest were situated

opposite to the vent, and were more than two inches in length.

About two-thirds of the cavity between each pair of vertebre

formed by the junction of the cup-shaped excavations before and

behind, was filled up by a white gelatinous substance, of the

shape of a double cone like the cavity containing it, the apices

of which were attached to the bottoms of the cup-shaped exca-

vations, and in fact extended along a canal traversing the centre

of the bodies of the vertebrae, so that in this way the white

gelatinous-looking substance was continuous along the whole

length of the spinal column, and formed alternate bulgings and

contractions,—the bulgings corresponding to the widest part of

the bi-conical cavity between each pair of vertebree, the contrac-

tions to the canal perforating the centre of the body of each ver-

tebra. This gelatinous substance was of the same structure as

that found in the corresponding position in other fishes, but it

was solid throughout, and contained no cavity in its interior for

holding fluid. It possessed little elasticity, was soft and readily

compressed, and could be broken down or torn into fragments

by the exertion of a very moderate force. On making a trans-

verse section of the body of one of the vertebre (fig. 3), a

number of narrow bands, generally eighteen in number, are seen

radiating from a point near the centre to the circumference,

and one of these runs to each of the longitudinal ridges on the

external surface of the body of-the vertebra. These radiating

bands begin at the outer edge of a ring surrounding the white

gelatinous substance occupying the centre of the body of the

vertebre like the pith in the centre of the trunk of a dicotyle-

donous tree; and the radiating bands may be compared to the

medullary rays passing from the pith towards the circumference

in the tree ; but they differ in this, that the radiating bands in

the vertebre are composed, as we shall point out afterwards, of

a structure of a very different character from that constituting

the central gelatinous substance. Fig. 3 is a representation of

eed og putes

sa aa ae Cre oneetrt ett oe ee

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 467

the appearances just described, as observed by the aid of a com-

mon pocket lens.

The posterior, lateral and superior walls of the ‘cavity of the

eranium appear to the unaided eye to be composed of fibro-

cartilage, exhibiting no traces of a division into separate por-

tions; and a deep groove extending between the superior mar-

gins of the orbits, runs along the whole of the superior surface

of the cranium, in which the elongated nasal processes of the

intermaxillary bones are contained. The floor of the anterior

part of this groove is occupied by the cartilaginous anterior frontal

bones, which are raised into a well-marked ridge in the course of

the mesial line of the cranium. The two intermaxillary bones are

united at the mesial line and are prolonged outwards and down-

wards along the margin of the mouth to the commissure of the

lips. The two nasal processes of the intermaxillaries—one from

each intermaxillary—extend backwards over the middle portion

of the maxillary bones, along the groove on the superior surface

of the cranium as far back as the crest of the superior occipital,

becoming narrower as they proceed backwards. The posterior and.

middle portions of both these processes lie in and are firmly fixed

‘In a single groove on the superior surface of a portion of cartilage

exceeding them in depth as well as in thickness, which also sends

downwards a very thin ridge along the centre of a deep and wide

groove in the anterior portion of these processes. This portion of

cartilage is also grooved along its inferior surface and in the same

line with that in the nasal processes of the intermaxillaries, but

the former is considerably less deep and wide than the latter.

These two grooves can be made to move freely upwards and

downwards over the ridges on the upper surfaces of the maxillary

and anterior frontal bones, and the snout can be thus protruded

or retracted. The difference between the structure of the fibrous

nasal processes of the intermaxillary, and that of the portion of

cartilage firmly embracing their posterior and middle portions,

was very well marked*. The superior maxillary bone consists

of two distinct parts. First, a central part placed in front of the

vomer and anterior frontals and behind the body of the inter-

maxillary, loosely connected to the former by fibrous tissue, and

more closely, but not sufficiently so to prevent motion between

them, to the latter. It was in close apposition, but not immove-

ably connected to its fellow of the opposite side, was about an inch

and a half in length, and considerably broader at its anterior than

at its posterior half, which was very narrow. The broadest part,

which was a little behind the anterior extremity, was half an inch

in breadth, and from its outer edge a broad thin plate of fibrous

* Is this mass of cartilage the homologue of the nasal bones?

30%

468 Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

texture was prolonged outwards and downwards towards the

commissure of the lips, running posterior and parallel to the

body of the intermaxillary. The inferior surface of the thin

fibrous and superficial plate, with ridges on its external surface

similar to the opercular bones, covering the sides of the cheeks,

becomes inseparably blended with the superior surface of the

lateral fibrous prolongation of the central portion of the superior

maxillary. The second portion of the superior maxillary consists

of two fibrous and flexible branches united together, where they

are connected to the lateral part of the broadest portion of the

central portion, by a moveable articulation, whence they diverge,

the one proceeding to join the lower maxilla at the junction of

its dental and articular portions, the other proceeding forwards

and downwards to jom the inferior maxilla at its symphysis.

The bones of the head differed in their structure, but none of

them contained ossific matter.

1. Some were composed of a thin, very flexible, fibrous lamina,

presenting numerous ridges on their outer surface, arranged dif-

ferently in each. This was the structure of the opercular bones,

and of two quadrilateral plates, one on the surface of each cheek,

- placed immediately behind the anterior margin of the imter-

maxillary bone, united to each other by a portion without ridges

on its external surface which passed over the dorsum of the

snout and covered the anterior portion of the nasal processes of

the intermaxillary. A thin and narrow porous layer of this tissue,

apparently continued from the opercular hone, passed along the

upper margin of the orbit.

2. Some were composed of a fibrous-looking tissue, either

forming flexible plates and bands without any ridges, or masses

of greater thickness. The palatine bones and a part of the max-

illary bones consisted of thin broad plates, of this texture, while

the body of the sphenoid, the anterior sphenoid, the vomer, the

intermaxillary, and the central portions of both upper and lower

maxille were formed of thicker masses of the same texture. The

lower maxilla contained true cartilage in its interior.

3. Some were composed of true cartilage enveloped in an ex-

ternal layer of a fibrous-looking tissue. This was the structure

of the lateral and posterior walls of the cavity of the cranium.

4. Some were composed throughout of true cartilage, having

no fibrous envelope except that constituting the perichondrium.

This was the structure of the anterior frontals, and the portion

of cartilage firmly embracing the posterior and middle portions

of the nasal processes of the intermaxillary.

The branchiostegous membrane is short, and contains four

short, very flexible and thin branchiostegous rays, besides three

others very indistinctly marked placed posterior to these.

LE eee

aie

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 4.69

The scapular arch is very flexible, rather slender, composed of

a fibrous-looking tissue, is united to the skull at one point only

—to the mastoid bone,—and is continuous throughout its whole

length, so that it presents no traces of division into separate por-

tions: About 23 inches from the lower edge of the body, the

scapular arch bifurcates, and the two branches diverge and pro-

ceed to the lower edge of the body, and are 2 inches apart at

their termination. The anterior of these two branches is the

stronger, and the pectoral fin is attached to it, a little below the

bifurcation.

Muscular System.—The muscular bundles of the trunk are

enveloped in several strong fibrous sheaths, formed by prolonga-

tions inwards of the fibrous part of the chorion or true skin, at-

tached to the spinal column and to the strong lamine prolonged

upwards and downwards along the processes of the spinal column.

The muscles of the two sides of the body nearly throughout its

whole height, are separated by a very strong fibrous partition

extending upwards from the upper part of the bodies of the ver-

tebree along the whole length of the spimous processes, and enve-

loping that part of the lower extremities of the interspinous or

Interneural spines interposed between these processes; and ex-

tending downwards from the lower part of the bodies of the ver-

tebree along the transverse processes and inferior spinous pro-

cesses as far as they go, and thence continued onwards to the

warty-looking cartilaginous tubercles arranged along the lower

edge of the body. In the region of the abdomen this partition

divides itself into two parts, forming the fibrous lining of the

inner surface of the abdominal walls. Three strong aponeurotic

septa are sent inwards from the inner surface of the skin to that

part of this central partition placed above the spinal column,

and two to that part below it, throughout a great part of its

length. Another septum is sent inwards from the skin along

the lateral line of the body to the spinal column, which is at-

tached along the roots of the transverse processes in the abdo-

minal vertebre, and to the central ridge on the bodies of the

caudal vertebree. There are thus three strong sheaths containing

muscular bundles placed between the bodies of all the dorsal and

the greater part of the caudal vertebra and the upper extremities

of their superior spinous processes, and two similar sheaths be-

tween the bodies of a great part of the caudal vertebre and the

lower extremities of their inferior spinous processes. The space

between the uppermost of these sheaths and the superior margin

of the body contains the muscular bundles which move the dorsal

fin rays, and the space between the lowermost of these sheaths

and the inferior margin of the body contains a thin layer of

muscular fibres which is attached to the central partition, to

470 Prof, Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

numerous small fibrous septa sent inwards from the mner surface

of the skin, and to the inner surface of the skin. Bundles of these

muscular fibres may be seen at some parts of the abdominal walls

running between the skin and aponeurotic lining of the abdomen

separated by numerous aponeurotic septa. Septaare also sent in-

wards from the inner surface of the skin to the interneural spines,

separating each pair of muscles which move the dorsal fin rays,

and numerous small septa are also at some places sent inwards

from the skin among the muscular bundles filling up the fibrous

sheaths. The strong central partition, and the fibrous prolon-

gations inwards of the skin impart an amount of strength to the

whole body, and afford an extent of firm attachments to the

muscular bundles, which the imperfectly developed neuro-skele-

ton could not of itself have supplied. Of the three uppermost

muscular sheaths, the lower one, immediately behind the occiput,

is very much wider than the other two. Opposite the ninth ver-

tebra they were nearly equal in width and measured each about

f;ths of an inch, but on proceeding backwards the upper and

lower diminished in width much more rapidly than the middle,

so that opposite the thirty-sixth vertebra while the middle mea-

sured ;5ths of an inch in width, the lower measured only ; ths

and the upper ;3,ths of an inch. The upper muscular sheath

lies over the upper extremities of the spinous processes of the

vertebra, and the portion of the lower extremities of the inter-

neural spines and of the muscles of the dorsal fin rays interposed

between these. Of the two undermost muscular sheaths, or those.

placed below the lateral line of the body, the one next the spine

is much narrower than the lower.

The microscopic examination of the tissues of this animal fur-

nished some interesting results.

Skin.—The skin is thin, being about jth of an inch in thieck-

ness, is in close contact with the subjacent muscular bundles,

and is destitute of scales. It may be divided into two parts—an

epidermic portion and the chorion or true skin. The more ex-

ternal of these, or the epidermic portion, may also be subdivided

into two parts. One of these is composed of thin, narrow and

elongated fibres (fig. 2), upon the presence of which the bright

silver colour of the skin depends. These fibres are arranged in

bundles, are firmly agglutinated together, those of the same

bundle run parallel or nearly so to each other, and have one of

their flat surfaces looking outwards, and the other towards the

subjacent layer of the skin. A layer of similar fibres covers the

anterior surface of the iris, giving it a bright silvery colour. It is

very difficult to, separate these fibres from each other, and m

attempting this they were generally broken into fragments of

greater or less size. Those of the iris were not so firmly agglu-

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 471

tinated together as those on the skin. I did not succeed in

making any accurate measurements of these, but some of them

were about s,/,5th of an inch in breadth, the greater number

however, were narrower than this, and the longest about ;3,th of

an inch in length. They dissolve in aqua potasse, and when sub-

jected to the action of diluted muriatic acid under the microscope

no bulle of gas were evolved, indicating that they are composed of

animal membrane. When detached they do not exhibit any me-

tallic lustre when examined by transmitted light, but do so when

examined by reflected light. Sir David Brewster had the kind-

ness to give me the following report upon the optical properties

of these fibres :—‘ Having had occasion to examine by the mi-

croscope the colouring matter of different fishes, I was surprised

to observe that the colouring matter of the Vaagmaer which you

were so good as to send me presented phenomena different from

what I had seen before. When removed from the skin and se-

parated from the membrane with which it is connected, it was

resolved into a great number of short and minute prisms, whose

length was about six or eight times their breadth. These prisms

had regular axes of double refraction, and absolutely disappeared

-under the polarizing microscope. when the plane of primitive

polarization was either parallel or perpendicular to the axis of the

prism. The phenomena which these prisms exhibited were quite

different from those shown by animal and vegetable fibres which

have a doubly refracting structure. I am disposed to think that

the prisms are analogous in their composition to’ shell. The

metallic lustre which the skin of the Vaagmaer displays is doubt-

Jess owing to a great number of surfaces from which the incident

ray is reflected, the rays transmitted through one prism being

reflected from the surfaces of those which lie beneath it.”

These fibres, which give the metallic lustre to the external sur-

face of the body and to the anterior surface of the iris *, appear

to me to be similar, but on a much larger scale, to the crystal-

looking spicula which impart the metallic lustre to the scales, to

the anterior surface of the iris, and to the membrane between the

choroid and sclerotic coats of the eyeball in some fishes. The

external surface of the small portion of each scale which is not

overlapped by its fellows is, in the haddock (Morrhua eglefinus)

invested by a structure bearing a great affinity to the epidermic

layer of the Vaagmaer. This structure consists of a membrane

or thin layer having little spots of dark pigment cells placed at

short and nearly equal distances from each other, each spot pre-

senting in general a stellated arrangement. Imbedded and fixed

on the surface of this membrane are numerous small bodies, |

* In the Vaagmaer J observed no metallic-looking layer between the

sclerotic and choroid coat of the eyeball.

472 Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

several times longer than they are broad, and measuring in length

from ;,5gth to 745th of an inch, which, when detached and

mixed with water, give it a milky appearance. In the colouring

layer on the anterior surface of the iris and in the metallic-looking

layer between the choroid and sclerotic in the eyeball of the had-

dock, the cod (Morrhua vulgaris), the flounder (Platessa flesus),

and the common dab (Platessa limanda), these spicular-looking

bodies are very numerous, are arranged in bundles, and are con-

nected together by a substance having no definite structure. The

colouring layer between the choroid and sclerotic has a fibrous

appearance from the manner in which these bodies and their

connecting substance are arranged. This layer in the iris is not

so distinctly fibrous in its arrangement as that between the cho-

roid and sclerotic. In the common dab they are, in the latter

position, similar to those from the scale of the haddock. The

spicular-looking bodies that give the metallic lustre to the silvery

membrane lining the abdomen in some fishes, and also placed

below the external integuments in others as in the haddock,

are considerably smaller than those on the scales and in the eye-

ball. These colour-giving fibres seem to be commonly acid

as crystals. Ehrenberg states that the colouring matter of the

peritoneal membrane of the fish consists of prismatic erystals ten

times as long as they are thick, the longest. of which are about

gth of a line in length, but this varies in different kinds of fish ;

and similar crystals, but somewhat larger, are obtained from the

silvery membrane of the sclerotic and of the anterior surface of

the iris*. Henle + and Hannover}, in speaking of those in the

metallic-looking layers of the eyeball in fishes, term them erystals.

Mandl states that “the silvery matter disposed on the inferior

surface of the scale upon a peculiar membrane consists of erystals ;”

and he has given a representation of them in fig. 8. of pl. 10 of his

memoir on the Appendices of the Skin §. | |

* Poggendorff’s Annalen der Physik und Chemie, Band xxvii. 8. 468-9,

1833. H. Rose analysed some of this colouring substance obtained from

the pike furnished to him by Ehrenberg, and arrived at the conclusion that

it was a peculiar organic substance (opus cit. pp. 470-1).

+ Miiller’s Archiv fiir Anatomie, Physiologie, &c. Jahrgang, 1839,

S. 387.

t Miiller’s Archiv fiir 1840, p. 332.

§ Mandl’s Anatomie Microscopique. Mémoire sur la Structure intime

des Appendices tégumentaires, p. 89, 1840. Dr. Drummond (Transactions

of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, vol. vii. p. 377, 1815), struck with the

peculiar revolving movements which these spicula obtained from the scales

and eyes, like so many other minute bodies when suspended in fluid, exhibit,

was inclined to believe that they are endowed with ‘ animaleular life.”

Reaumur (Mémoires de l’Académie Royale des Sciences, 1716, p. 229) has

given a description of this silvery matter in the scales and the abdominal

membrane of fishes, but he did not detect the form of these spicula, and he

supposed that they were placed within tubes.

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. A73

_ Though no doubt these spicular-looking bodies have the aspect

of erystals and retain their shape when dry, yet I believe that

they are composed of an animal texture similar to those fibres

that give the silver colour to the external surface and to the an-

terior surface of the iris in the Vaagmaer. These spicular-look-

ing bodies taken from all the situations above-mentioned rapidly

disappear under the action of aqua potassze, and when subjected

to the action of dilute muriatic acid under the microscope, though

they disappear, no evolution of gas is observed. In subjecting

those from the scales to the action of the diluted muriatic acid,

care must be taken to exclude any part of the scale itself, as

bulle of gas are evolved when the substance of the scale is acted

on by the acid,—a result to be expected from their known che-

mical composition. Some of the bundles of these bodies procured

from the coloured layer of the sclerotic in the common dab looked

like those of the Vaagmaer in miniature.

Immediately below these fibres and placed next to the cho-

rion or true skin there is a thin layer composed of a substance

without any distinct structure, having nuclei imbedded in it. In

this layer the external fibres are formed. On its surface and

between it and the bundles of external fibres are numerous spots

of black colouring matter, placed at short and in general regular

distances from each other, imparting, I believe, the leaden hue to

the bright silvery lustre of the external fibres.. When this dark

matter is accumulated in greater quantities at any part, the sil-

very lustre may give place to the dark leaden hue.

The next layer is the chorion or true skin, and may also be

divided into two parts:—1. The more external of these contains

the tubercles on the skin already described, and constitutes a

minute network in the small interstices between these tubercles,

as may readily be made out by the aid of a pocket-lens, when this

layer has been detached from those above and below it. From

ten to twenty bands of a dense fibrous tissue may be seen ra-

diating from the circumference of one of these tubercles to those

surrounding it, and being united by cross bands form a close

network, the openings in which generally approach a round form.

In the tubercles the meshes of this network expand, become

united into a continuous membrane, and form their external co-

vering. This external covering of the tubercle becomes somewhat

thinner in the centre, bulges outward and forms internally a shal-_

low rounded excavation with a well-defined edge, occupying about

two-thirds of its area. A texture differmg in some respects from

true cartilage, but composed of hyaline substance with some in-

distinctly-defined corpuscles scattered through it, fills up. this

shallow excavation, extends outwards beyond its margin to the

circumference of the tubercle, forms a small bulging or projec-

47 4: Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

tion posteriorly, and in fact constitutes the chief and character-

istic part of the tubercle. In stripping off the subjacent layer of

the skin, some of those mimute masses constituting the chief part

of these tubercles may adhere so firmly to it as to be torn off along

with it. The bands forming the network are composed of fibres

so very closely aggregated, that it is only after they have been

mechanically separated that the fibres become distinctly visible.

2. The lower layer of the chorion is composed of a dense areolar

tissue assuming an aponeurotic appearance, the fibrous arrange-

ment of which is very apparent under the microscope. These

fibres can be readily separated from each other, and are arranged

in two distinct layers, in each of which the fibres run parallel to

each other, and cross those of the other layer at right angles. It is

this aponeurotic portion of the skin which is prolonged inwards

among the muscles to form intermuscular septa, and to assist in

the formation of the muscular sheaths previously described. Pro-

perly speaking this aponeurotic layer ought not to be described

as constituting a portion of the chorion, but it is so closely united

to it, that it requires a careful dissection to separate them. The

difference between the. texture forming the network and the ex-

ternal covering of the tubercles in the upper layer of the chorion,

and the aponeurotic fibres constituting what we have just de-

scribed as the lower layer of the chorion, is very marked when

the polarizing prisms have been fixed in the microscope, from the

very dissimilar colours which these two textures then exhibit.

The skeleton did not contain any osseous texture, but was

composed of cartilage, of fibrous tissue, and of a remarkable

structure which was entirely new to me. ‘True cartilage was

- found in some of the bones of the head, im the upper ends of the

interneural spines, in the articulating discs of the dorsal fin rays,

and in the vertical cartilaginous plate at the end of the caudal

vertebrae. None of the vertebre contained any true cartilagmous

tissue, except the fifty-ninth and sixtieth, in which the gelatmous-

looking substance in the cup-shaped cavities was changed imto

true cartilage, and which also presented the other peculiarity

already pointed out of being considerably shorter than those im-

mediately preceding and following them. The cartilaginous plate

at the end of the caudal vertebra, the upper extremities of the

interneural spines, the articulating discs of the dorsal fin rays,

and the bones of the head previously enumerated were entirely

composed of true cartilage, while some of the bones of the head

were composed of true cartilage internally, and were covered ex-

ternally by a layer of the peculiar textures about to be described.

True cartilage, as has already been mentioned, exists in the dermo-

skeleton, viz. in the warty-looking tubercles attached along the

lower margin of the body of the animal. The relative amount

MOSER ANE Se KT

| i aa ¥ 4 a

RR PET HIRO

Cae eS ee

Saga fre oh te ceo

1 Ae te pal

iat Me

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 475

of the hyaline and the cellular elements varied in the cartilaginous

texture in these different situations, but in most of it the nucleated

cells were very abundant.

The surface of the transverse section of a vertebra (fig. 3)

exhibits four different textures :—1. It is enveloped externally

in a layer of dense areolar tissue, which also lines the interior of

the cup-shaped cavities at the anterior and posterior ends of the

vertebra. 2. The centre is occupied by a portion of the same

gelatinous-looking substance which is seen in larger masses im

the biconical cavities existing between each pair of vertebree.

3. The walls of the narrow central canal containing this gelati-

nous-looking substance consist of a peculiar, dense, flexible and

strong structure which is prolonged outwards to the circumfe-

rence in the form of rays (fig.3). 4. The intervals between these

rays are filled up by a compact but much less resisting structure,

which when torn up by the needles appears to be chiefly com-

posed of very fine fibres mixed with granules. The gelatinous

substance in the biconical cavities between the bodies of the ver-

tebre, and filing up the narrow central canal in the body of each

vertebra, is of the same intimate structure as the gelatinous sub-

stance occupying a corresponding position im the spinal column

of other fishes*. The texture which forms the rays as it proceeds

outwards from the centre generally assumes the form of a waving

band (fig. 4), which soon begins to bifurcate and reunite alter-

nately at short intervals, presenting the appearance of a chain

(fig. 4), the links of which, however; are frequently longer in the

transverse than in the longitudinal direction. This chain with

single links in its turn becomes a chain with double links (fig. 5),

and when it reaches the circumference of the body of the ver-

tebra its breadth has been increased by the addition of two or

three more lmks. This appearance of a chain is caused by the

transverse section of parallel tubes of a hexagonal and quadri-

lateral shape (the former is the prevailing one) composed of this

dense structure, and the links of the chain are the cut edges of the

tubes. On making thin sections of the body of the vertebra in

the longitudinal direction, a number of dark parallel lines may be

observed (fig. 6 a) without any distinct indication of the presence

of this tubular structure, and when a favourable slice has been

procured, as represented in fig. 6, where the tubes have been cut

across and a part of their course exhibited, the manner in which

these dark lines are produced becomes apparent. The vertical

walls (vertical in the position in which the portion under exami-

nation is placed) of these quadrilateral and hexagonal tubes must

be much thicker than the transverse, seeing that the empty spaces

of the tubes are interposed between the latter, while the former

* It is composed of large cells of irregular shape from lateral compression,

having no distinct nuclei.

4.76 Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus.

extend through the whole height of the tubes, and the light is

transmitted freely through the transverse, and imperfectly along

the lines occupied by the vertical walls. This remarkable texture

enters very largely into the formation of the skeleton, being found

not only in the bodies of the vertebre but also in the inferior and

superior spinous processes, in the lower and middle parts of the

interneural spines, and in much the greater number of the bones of

the head. It is also present in the dermo-skeleton, for excluding

those bones of the head which some regard as forming a part of

the dermo-skeleton, it is found in the lateral line of the body.

This texture is chiefly arranged in the form of bands or plates

and tubes; and in the series of little elevations placed on the

lateral line of the body it forms masses, from which branches pass

forwards and backwards along this line. The most frequent

form in which it presents itself is the tubular. I have stated

that this texture is very strong, and it requires considerable force

to break it up by the needles. It is composed of a hyaline tex-

ture, having, in some parts at least, some pale imdistinct cor-

puscles scattered through it, so that though in some respects it

approaches the cartilaginous tissue, it could be very readily di-

stinguished from the true cartilage found in some other parts of

the body of the animal, chiefly from the absence of the nucleated

corpuscles or cells. One of the best methods of obtaiming a good

view of this tissue in the vertebre is to subject the parts contain-

ing it under examination to the action of aqua potasse, which

does not affect it, while it dissolves the surrounding texture. As

this structure depolarizes the light, when Nicol’s polarizing

prisms are adapted to the microscope, the difference between its

colour and that of the surrounding textures sometimes brings out

its arrangement very distinctly. The size of the tubes formed by

this tissue and the thickness of their walls varies. The walls of

some which I measured in the vertebra were about z>/59th of an

inch thick, and the calibre of the tube was about 775th of an

inch in its longest and 745th of an inch in its shortest diameter.

The inferior spmous processes, and the lower parts of those su-

perior spinous processes I examined, seemed entirely composed of

this tissue arranged in the form of tubes similar to those in the

vertebre, running parallel to each other, so that a longitudinal

section of them presented a number of parallel longitudinal lines

with spaces between them, while a transverse section exhibited a

reticulated appearance, produced by the open mouths of the cut

tubes. In the upper portion of the superior spinous processes,

and the greater portion of the interneural spines, it was chiefly

arranged in the form of one large tube, of a circular form gene-

rally, the interior of which was, in the spinous process, filled

up with a structure presenting all the appearance of cartilage

having numerous nucleated corpuscles (fig. 8), while in the inter-

Pid fe carted,

aR WA Dv eral aims blag inca Ka eon ng)

Prof. Reid on the Vogmarus Islandicus. 477

neural spines this tube was filled up with another texture pre-

senting an indistinct cellular appearance having some pretty

large and distinct nucleated cells dispersed through it (fig. 7),

approaching the cartilaginous texture, yet decidedly differing

from it*. The walls of this tube were thinner in the superior spi-

nous processes than in the interneural spines, and in both (figs. 7

and 8) bands passed outwards from its circumference, which in

the interneural spines sometimes assumed the form of the single

chain, similar to what has been represented in fig. 4. Quadri-

lateral and hexagonal hyaline tubes, combined with a greater or

less proportion of the fibrous and nucleated tissue which fills up

the intervals between the rays in the body of the vertebree, enter

into the formation of many of the bones of the head, while por-

tions of some of them, as the nasal processes of the intermax-

illaries, and portions of the body of the sphenoid, and the ante-

rior sphenoid, and some parts of the superior maxillary, are en-

tirely composed of these tubes closely aggregated together. Se-

veral bones which consist internally of true cartilage, as those

composing the posterior, lateral and superior walls of the cranium,

the hyoid and inferior maxilla, are covered externally by a layer

of these tubes intermixed with the fibrous and nucleated tissue.

In the bones of the cranium this covering is confined to the ex-

ternal surface. The branches of the superior maxilla which go

to join the inferior maxilla are not covered by skin, but by a dense

firm layer made up of these tubes. This tubular structure also

abounds in the branchial arches, ithe scapular arch, in the

opercular bones, and in the branchiostegous rays, all of which

structures are destitute of true cartilaginous and osseous tissues.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI.

Fig. 1. Part of the digestive tube slit open. The commencement of the

large intestine has been detached and separated from the posterior

end of the stomach: a, pyloric portion of stomach ; 6, cul de sac

of stomach; ¢c¢, second portion of small intestine; d, ceca sur-

rounding duodenum or first portion of the small] intestine ; /, duo-

denum ; g, lower portion of cesophagus ; h, valve at the termina-

tion of the small in the large intestine ; m, commencement of large

intestine; 0, spleen.

Fig. 2. Fibres, greatly magnified, from the external surface of the skin, upon

which its silvery lustre depends.

Fig. 3. Transverse section of an abdominal vertebra.

figs. 4,5 and 6. Representations greatly magnified of a peculiar hyaline

tissue entering largely into the formation of the skeleton.

Fig. 7. meant structure seen in a transverse section of the interspinous

ones.

Fig. 8. Peculiar structure seen in a transverse section of the spinous pro-

cesses of the vertebree.

_ * The smaller tubesformed by this dense hyaline substance, such as those

in the bodies of the vertebrae, in some instances, if not in all, contain more

or less of a soft substance without any distinct structure in which some gra-

nules are imbedded.

478 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. |

XLVIII.— The Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

By Ricuarp Spruce.

[Continued from p. 380. ]

Tribus 20. Brucuiacea, C. Muell.

44. Astomum, Hampe.

256. A. nitidum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 34 (sub Phasco);

Br. Europ. Phascum, p. 12. t. 6; M. P. 322.

Hab. Z,_, P. c. in argillosis humidis secus viarum latera in

valle 7rébons, rarissime! P. occ. circa Dax (Grateloup in FI.

Frangaise).

257. A. alternifolium, Brid. Mant. Muse. p. 10 (sub Pleuridio).

Phascum altern., Br. Europ.! /. c. p. 15. t. 7 (non Dicks., nee

Schwer.).

“Var. 1, antheridiis in floribus cauligenis gemmiformibus ;

etiam paraphysibus absque antheridiis (rarissime antheridiis non-

nullis abortivis adjectis) in axillis foiorum superiorum dispositis ;”

M. P. 323.—Hab. Z, in arenosis humidis cirea Jurangon.

“ Var. 2, antheridiis absque paraphysibus in floribus gemmi-

formibus, et insuper antheridiis paraphysatis numerosis (non-

nunquam quinis) mm foliorum superiorum axillis ;”? M. P. 324.—

Hab. Z,_, m arenosis circa St. Sever, Pau et B.-de-Bigorre.—

“« Florescentia valde variabilis ; species distincta tamen a Ph. sub-

The inflorescence of Phascum alternifolium and of several other

mosses (e. g. certain Brya) is by no means so constant to the type

assigned in ‘ Bryologia Europea’ as the authors of that work would

lead one to suppose; and fully prepared as I am to acknowledge the

importance of the characters derived from the inflorescence, it ap-

pears to me that science will lose rather than gain if we shut our

eyes to the aberrations which it undeniably presents. To assume a

greater degree of invariableness in the inflorescence than exists in

any other part of the plant, is as illogical as in practice it is found

to be inaccurate.

Tribus 21. SeLigERIACEs.

(Seligeriacee et Campylosteliacea, Bryol. Europ.)

45. Campylostelium, Bryol. Europ.

258. C. saxicola, W. et M. Bot. T. p. 167 (sub Dicrano) ; Br.

Europ. Campylost. p. 3. t. 1.

Hab. Z, P. c. locis umbrosis in saxis arenaceis. Labassére.

V. de Castelloubon.

46. Brachyodus, Fiirnrohr.

259. B. trichodes, Mohr, Crypt. Gew. p.85 (sub Gymnostomo) ;

AEN GODT BRIAR IEEE SAT TENT Laci fe

: Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 479

Br. Europ. Brachyodus (cum icone). Weisia trichodes, H. et T.!

Muse. Brit. p. 82. t. 15; M. P. 228.

Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus argillaceo-schistosis prope thermas

dict. de Salut, B.-de-Bigorre, rarissime.

47. Seligeria, Bryol. Kurop. (ex parte).

260. S. Doniana, Smith, E. Bot. t. 1582 (sub Gymnostomo) ;

C. Muell. Syn. Muse. p. 420. Anodus Donianus, Br. Europ.

(cum icone).

Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus calcareis occultis prope B.-de-Bigorre

(Philippe !).

261. S. pusilla, Hedw. Muse. Frond. i. t. 29 (sub Weisia) ;

Br. Europ. Seligeria, p. 4. t.1; M. P. 227.

Hab. Z,_3 P. oce. in rupibus calcareis udis ad Narcastet prope

Pau. P.c. inrupibus schistosis vallis Castelloubon et in ascensu

ad Port de Bénasque.

262. S. recurvata, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 1. t. 38 (sub Grimmia) ;

Br. Europ. Seligeria, p. 6. t.3; M. P. 229.

Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus graniticis et arenaceis, locis Gavar-

_ nie, V. de Castelloubon et Lesponne, Labassére et Superbagneres.

Tribus 22. Dicranacza, Bryol. Europ. (ex parte).

48. Ceratodon, Bridel.

263. C. purpureus, Linn. (sub Mnio); Br. Europ. Ceratodon,

p- 5.t. 1,2. Dicranum purpureum, Hedw. Sp. Musc. p.136. t. 36.

Hab. Z,_4 ad terram, in habitationum vicinia precipue, socio

Funaria hygrometrica.

264. C. cylindricus, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 24 (sub Trichostomo) ;

Br. Europ. /. c. p. 6. t.3; M. P. 201. <Angstremia cylindrica,

C. Muell. Syn. Muse. p. 441. :

Hab. Z, P. c. in rupibus arenaceis fragilibus montis Superba-

gneéres ; nusquam alias observatus.

49. Cynodontium, Bryol. Europ.

265. C. Bruntoni, Smith, E. Bot. t. 2509 (sub Dicrano) ; Br.

Europ. Cynodontium (cum ic.) ; M. P. 210. Didymodon obscu-

rus, Kaulf.; Grev.! Scot. Cr. Fl. t. 193.

Hab. Z, in sylvis, rupestre. P. occ. Bagés prope les Eaux

Bonnes. P.c. V. du Lys; Bois de Gouerdére; V. de Lesponne

(Philippe!). P. or. im radice montis Canigou (Montagne !).

50. Dicranum, Hedwig.

§ 1. Porycarpa, Br. Europ.

266. D. polycarpum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. ii. p. 85. t. 31 (sub

Fissidente) ; M. P. 209.

Hab. Zy sp.» in virgultis, rupestre.

480 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. —

Var. 2. strumiferum, Br. Europ. Fissidens strumifer, Hedw. —

—Hab. in rupibus umbrosis convallium Jéret et Castelloubon. —

§ 2. Virentia, Br. Europ.

267. D. virens, Hedw. Muse. Frond. iu. p. 77. t. 32. |

Hab. Z,-3 P. ¢. in sylvis humidis vallis Lesponne (Dufour !

Philippe!). P. or. V. d’ Eynes (Arnott !).

§ 3. Seuarrosa, Br. Europ.

268. D. flavescens, Dicks. Crypt. fasc. 2. p. 4 (sub Bryo). Di-

cranum flav., Smith! Fl. Brit. p. 1224 et E. Bot. t. 2263 ; M. P.

213. D. pellucidum var. y. serratum, Br. Europ.

Hab. Z; uy. P. occ. in arena torrentis ad latus boreale montis

Goursi prope les Haux Bonnes. P.c. loco simili yallis Lesponne.

269. D. pellucidum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1583 (sub Bryo) ; Schwgr.

Suppl. t. 48; M. P. 214.

Hab. Z,-, in rivulorum glareosis.

270. D. squarrosum, Schrad. Bot. Journ. v. p. 68; Br. Europ.

Dicranum, p.17.t.5. Angstremia squarr., C. Muell. Syn. Muse.

p- 438.

Hab. Z,_, in arena rivulorum : haud vulgare et semper absque

fructu. V. de Lesponne, &c.

§ 4. Crisea, Br. Europ.

271. D. Schreberi, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 144. t. 33; Br. Europ.

l.c. p. 18. t.6. Angstremia Schr., C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 438.

Hab. Z,_, P. oce. in rupibus ophiticis humidiusculis St. Pan-

delon prope Daz: fertile sed rarissimum. P.c¢. ad terram in

occultis prope B.-de-Bigorre : sterile.

§ 5. Rurescentia, Br. Europ.

272. D. varium, Hedw. Muse. Frond. u. t. 34; M. P. 222.

Angstremia varia, C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 435.

Hab. Z,_, in terra nuda subhumida, haud vulgatum.

273. D. rufescens, Turn. Muse. Hibern. p. 66; Smith! Fi.

Brit. p. 1210, et E. Bot. t. 1216; M. P. 223. Angstreemia ruf.,

C. M. Syn. Muse. p- 436.

Hab. Z, P. oce. et c. in argillaceo-arenosis circa Pau et B.-de-

Bigorre, sat frequens.

§ 6. Hereromatta, Br. Europ.

274. D. curvatum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 31; M. P. 221. ssh

stremia curv., C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 433.

Hab. Z,_» P. c. in declivibus graminosis umbrosis vallis Le-

sponne et monticuli Olivet, ut et in sylva dict. Bots de Gouerdere :

socio Trichost. homomallo. P. occ. ad terra in valle Jérets

275. D. heteromallum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1583 (sub Bryo) ; Br.

ee to ee SS ana Dee ree e EY Sore pee Te

TURAL? TIER Ica ais te Nae aad Ag Rae Be

Mr R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 481)

Europ. Dicranum, t. 15. Angstremia heter., C. M. Syn. Muse.

p. 482.

Hab. Zy—2 in solo arenaceo.

Var. cespitibus elongatis compactis; capsulis nonnullis sub-

rectis ; M. P. 220.—Had. in rupibus ophiticis et arenaceis P. c.

locis Labassére et Superbagnéres.

§ 7. Favcara, Br. Europ.

276. D. Starkii, W. et M. Bot. T. p. 189; Br. Europ. Dicra-

mm. 27.t.17. ‘D. faleatum,” M. P. 219.

Hab. Z,_, in montibus editioribus, rupestre. P.c. Mt. Mala-

detta; Mt. Crabioules; Esquierry; Lac d Espingo ; En montant

au Lac Lehou (Dufour !). P. or. loco non designato (Arnott !).

I gave this in ‘ Musci Pyrenaici’ as D. falcatum, as being the older

name and under the supposition that D. Starkit was not a distinct

species ; but I had then seen no authentic D. falcatum. ‘The latter I

am now convinced differs essentially in the smaller size, the more

rigid habit, the leaves more strongly and uniformly hooked, with

slenderer points, not flexuose when dry ; the shorter and redder cap-

sules, which are not subcylindrical but obovate, and are not strongly

sulcate when dry ; lastly in the redder teeth, which are also wider and

less deeply cloven.

277. D. faleatum, Hedw. Sp. Musc. t. 32; Br. Europ. /. c.

t. 18.

Hab. Z;_, P. c. secus lacus Lehou ripas (Philippe !).

§ 8. Orruocanpa, Bry Europ.

278. D. montanum, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 145. t.35. “ D. fla-

gellare, Hedw.” M. P. 208.

Hab. Z, P. oce. et ¢. ad truncos vetustos in sylvis supra pagum

Jurangon et circa B.-de-Bigorre.

279. D. fulvum, Hook. Muse. Exot. t. 149; Sullivant ! Musci

Allegh. n. 159; M. P. 207. D. interruptum, Brid. Muse. Rec.

2. P. 1. p. 159, fide Bryol. Europ. (non D. interruptum, Smith!

Fl. Brit. p. 1205).

Hab. Z, sup, P. ¢. ad saxa granitica in sylvis convallium Burbe

et du Lys prope B.-de-Luchon.

280. D. Sauteri, B. et 8.! Br. Europ. J. c. p. 33. t. 24;

M. P. 206.

Hab. Z,_3 P. oce. in abiegnis nigris vallis Jéret; P. ¢. in re-

gione inferalpina montis Crabioules: saxa granitica obtegens.

281. D. longifolium, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. p. 24. t.9; M. P.

205.

Hab. Z, P.c. ad saxa granitica in nemore nigro secus catarac-

tam dict. Cascade du Cour, etiam in monte Superbagnéres. P.

or. Port Négre (Arnott !). :

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 31

482 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of Wied

§ 9. Scorarra, Br. Europ.

282. D. scoparium, Linn.! Sp. Pl. p. 1582 (sub Reveah

cranum scop., Hedwig; Smith! Fl. Brit. p. 1201; Br. Europ. is c.

t. 26; M. P. 217.

_ Hab. Z,—2 in sylvaticis, copiose.

283. D. fuscescens, Turn.! Muse. Hibern. p. 60 (1804);

Smith! Fl. Brit. p. 1204 (1804), et E. Bot. t.1597; M. P. 218.

D. congestum, Brid. Sp. Muse. 1. p. 176 (1806) ; Br. Europ. /. ¢.

t. 29.

Hab. Z, sup P. occ. ad rupes graniticas et argillaceo-schistosas

in vicinia oppiduli Cauterets, locis Pont d’ Espagne et Gorge de

Cauterets..

§ 10. Spuria, Br. Europ.

284. D. spurium, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 2. t. 20; Smith! Fl.

Brit. p. 1222, et E. Bot. t. 2167; M. P. 215.

Hab. Z_, P. oce. in ericetis Agri Syrtici loco Landes de Mu-

griet, necnon in monte Goursi.

§ 11. Unpnuxara, Br. Europ.

285. D. undulatum, Schrad. ; Smith! Fl. Brit. p. 203; Sulli-

vant! Musci Allegh. n. 156. D. polysetum, Sw. Muse. Suee.

p. 34 et 87 ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 41; M. P. 216.

Hab. Z, in campis sylvarum gramineis, semper absque fructu.

P, ove. Bois de Jurancon, &e. P.c. V. de Serris.

286. D.majus, Smith! Fl. Brit. 3. p. 1202, et E. Bot. t. 1490 ;

Br. Europ. /. c. t. 37.

Hab. Z, P.¢.in rupibus umbrosis subhumidis vallis Lesponne :

nullo alio loco in Pyrenzis mihi notum !

§ 12. (= Arctoa, Br, Europ.)

287. D. fulvellum, Dicks. Crypt. fase. 4. t. 11. f. 1 (sub Bryo).

Dicranum fulvellum, Smith; H. et T.! Muse. Brit. p. 103. t.

Suppl. 3; M. P. 224. Arctoa fulvella, Br. Europ. Arctoa, p. 4.

€.: 23:08 A. hyperborea, Br. Europ. | l. ¢. p. 5. t. 2.

Hab. Z, P. ce. mm rupibus subhumidis. EHsguierry. Crabioules.

Lae Sickie

The Pyrenean specimens have the: ‘leaves of Arctoa fulvella (Br.

Europ.), and the striated capsules of A.-hyperborea. All the British

specimens that I have seen under the name of Dicranum fulvellum

have the capsule striated, while the leaves exhibit all intermediate

forms between those attributed to A. fulvella and to A. hyperborea ;

hence I do not hesitate to consider these two mosses mere forms of

one and the same species. “Ue

51. Blindia, Bryol. Kurop.

288. B. acuta, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 8. t. 35 (sub iapeste: ;

Br. Europ. Blindia (cum ie.) ; M. P. 225. |

PIMOS ES IVA" te eS

Oe ee ee ee ee a ee a eras

Bat he) Te

asl

. 4 ‘Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 483

Hab. Z, P. oce. et e. in rupibus humidis vallis Teas necnon

ad rupes cataract Cascade du Coeur humectatas : rarior.

52. Campylopus, Bridel.

289. C. longirostris, W. et M. Bot. Tasch. p. 155 (sub Didy-

modonte) ; M. P. 202. Cynodontium longir., Schwgr. Suppl. t. 29.

Dicranodontium longir., Br. Europ. fase. 41 (cum icone). Dicra-

num denudatum, Brid.; C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 403.

Hab. Z,_, P. occ. et c. supra ligna putrida, rarius ad rupes.

Vallées de Lutour et du Lys, &e.

290. C. fragilis, Br. Europ.? fase. 41. p. 4. t.2. Dicranum

Funku, C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 392.

Hab. Z, P. oce. in sylvis subhumidis circa les Eaux Bonnes :

sterilis.

291. C. atrovirens, De Not. Syllab. Muse. p. 221 ; Br. Europ.

fase. 41. p. 5. t. 4. Dicranum atr., C. M. Syn. Muse. p. 413.

Hab. Z, in sylvarum rupibus humidis, sterilis. P. occ. Me.

Gourst. P.c. V. de Castelloubon.

292. C. longipilus, Brid. Bryol. Univ. 1. p. 477; Br. Europ.

fase. 41. p. 6. t.5; M. P. 203. Dicranum longip., C. M. Syn.

Muse. p. 411.

Hab. Z, P. oce. in saxis graniticis prope oppidulum Laruns.

TC. elongatus, Bridel: “caule indiviso elongato radiculoso-

tomentoso apice fastigiato-ramoso, ramulis penicillatis, foliis cau-

linis inferioribus dissitis superioribus dense imbricatis omnibus

appressis lineari-lanceolatis nervo latissimo obsoleto.”

“ Hab. circa Dax Aquitanie ubi D. Grateloup legit. Herb.

Cand.” Br. Univ. 1.

I suspect there is some mistake about the station attributed to this

moss, which has a habit quite different from that of any European

Campylopus. May it not have been inadvertently transposed from

Dr. Grateloup’s exotic Cryptogamia (from the Mauritius, Guada-

loupe, &c.) to his collection of native French species?

Tribus 23. Weristacra.

(Weisiacee et Anectangiacee, Bryol. Europ.)

53. Eucladium, Bryol. Europ.

293. E. verticillatum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1585 (sub Bryo); Br.

Kurop. Eucladium (cum ic.) ; M. P. 226.

Hab. Z, in declivibus calcareis subhumidis.

54, Rhabdoweisia, Bryol. Europ.

294. Rh. fugax, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 13 (sub Weisia) ; Br.

Europ. Rhabdow. p. 4. t. 1. Dicranum striatum, M. P. 211.

3l*

484 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Hab. Z,_» P. occ. et ¢. ad rupes schistosas umbrosas, haud in-

frequens. In rupium madidarum fissuris faucium Gorge de a

terets dict., pulcherrime !

295. Rh. denticulata, Brid. Suppl. Muse. 1. p. 108 (sub

Weisia); Br. Europ. 1. c. p. 5. t. 2. Dicranum denticulatum,

M. P. 212.

Hab. Z,-. m rupium fissuris P. c. circa B.-de-Luchon, locas

V. du Lys, Bois de Gouerdére et Lac de Séculéjo.

55. Weisia, Hedwig.

296. W. cirrhata, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 69. t. 12 ; Br. Europ.

Weisia, p. 9. t.6; M. P. 230.

Hab. Z, P. oce. in Pint Picee trunco in Agro Syrtico loco

Landes de Mugriet. Les Terres des Landes (Grateloup).

297. W. crispula, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 68. t. 12; Br. Europ.

Weisia, p.9.t: 7; M. P. 231.

Hab. Zz_; per Pyrenxos in saxis graniticis et schistosis, e sub-

alpinis usque ad nives eternas.

Var. 8. atrata, Br. Europ. l. c. (= B. nigrescens et y. atrata,

Br. Germ. p. 67. t. 80); M. P. 232.—Hab. in rupium subhumi-

darum fissuris loco Port de Bénasque.

This moss is equally alpine and arctic, and there is scarcely any

other which flourishes and fructifies in such high latitudes and alti-

tudes. It was gathered abundantly in Captain Parry’s northern voy-

ages, and Wahlenberg remarks of it, ‘‘in alpibus omnibus altius

ascendit prope nivem perennem, quam quis alius muscus (excepto »

forsan Polytricho juniperino).”

298. W. viridula, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1584 (sub Bryo) ; Brid. Br.

Univ. 1. p. 334; Br. Europ. Weisia, p. 5. t. 2, 3. W. contro-

versa, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t.5; M. P. 238.

Hab. Z _. in terra ubique.

** Var. foliis nervo crasso instructis ; capsula inclinata, oval et

ovali-cylindrica, stomate subobliquo rubello; peristomi dentibus

brevibus, wregularibus, albidis ; floribus maseulis gemmiformibus

in ramis propriis terminalibus: rarissime antheridiis 1-2 in peri-

chetio femineo ;’ M. P. 235.—Hab. in muris prope Pau, socio

Hymenost. tortilr.

This seems to be the var. 6. amblyodon of the ‘ Br. Europ.’ ; W. am-

blyodon, Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 805; W. amblyodon, gymnostomoides and

microdonta, Br. Germ. t. 25 et 37. In the rigid habit and in the form

of the leaves it precisely resembles Hymenost. tortile, mong with

which it grew.

299. W. Wimmeriana, Sendtner in Denkschr. d. Hégedibent,

(sub Gymnostomo) ; Br. Europ. Weisia, p.4. t. 1. “ W. contro-

versa var. 2, antheridiis 2-3nis in axillis fol. superiorum dispo-

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 485

sitis ;? M. P. 234; et Hymenostomum murale, M. P. 236 (forma

hymenostomoidea).

Hab. Z, P. oce. in arenosis circa Pau et Oloron; No. 236.

M. P. in muris prope Ste. Marie d’ Oloron.

The moss published in ‘ Musci Pyrenaici’ as Hymenostomum mu-

rale (n. sp.) I have ascertained to be a form of Weisia Wimmeriana.

Not one of the capsules I at first examined showed the least trace of

peristome, but by renewed search I have at length found a capsule

in which there are a few pale rudimentary teeth, scarcely rising

above the annulus. As some excuse for this, it may be mentioned

that Weisia Wimmeriana was originally referred to Gymnostomum by

both Sendtner and Schimper.

56. Hymenostomum, R. Brown.

800. H. microstomum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. p. 71. t. 80 (sub

Gymnostomo) ; Br. Europ. Hymenost. p. 4. t. 1.

Hab. Z, ad terram, rarissime! B.-de-Bigorre. Pyrénées Orien-

tales (Montagne !).

301. H. ¢ortile, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 10 (sub Gymnostomo) ;

M. P. 237.

Hab. Z, ine, P. occ. in muris prope Pau. P. ¢..in rupibus calca-

reis juxta thermas dict. de Salut, B.-de-Bigorre. Circa Mont-

pelher et Vaucluse (Arnott !).

57. Gymnostomum, Hedwig.

802. G. calcareum, H. et N. Bryol. Germ. p. 183. t. 10 ; Br.

Europ. Gymnostomum, p. 6. t. 3, 4; M. P. 239.

Hab. Z, in calce arenato murorum ad pedem Pyr. occidenta-

lium.—Var. £8. tenellum, Br. Europ. l. c.; Pau, Jurancon, &e.—

Vars. y. viridulum (= G. viridulum, Brid.) et 6. gracillimum

(= G. gracillimum, Br. Germ.) ; Rontignon et Pau.

This species varies exceedingly in the length of the leaves and in

the form of their apices. A small variety on walls at Pau has the

leaves shortly ligulate, mostly widest above the middle, and often

quite rounded at the summit. In the village of Rontignon, which is

seven or eight miles higher up the banks of the Gave de Pau, the

varieties y. and 6. grow intermixed, both having the leaves for the

most part subacute. All the forms observed in the Pyrenees have

far wider and shorter leaves than specimens I have received from the

‘Alps, and I never once met with the form considered by Bruch and

Schimper as the type of the species. [Confer ‘ Bryol. Europea,’

monogr. Gymnost. p. 7; where however it is said by mistake that my

specimens were gathered “ in schisto micaceo ;” but it isnevertheless

true that the mortar used in the neighbourhood of Pau, being made

of lime mixed with the sand of the Gave de Pau, contains particles of

mica,‘granite, &c. brought down from the mountains by this stream

and its tributaries. } :

486 Mr. BR. Spruce on the Musei and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

303. G. rupestre, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 10; H. et T.! Muse. Brit.

ed. 2. p. 19. t. Suppl. 2; M. P. 238. +:

Hab. Z,~2 in rupibus ‘humidis tam calcareis tam areas

schistosis, frequens. Pierrefitte ; Penticosa; Gavarnie, &e. V. -

d’ Eynes (Arnott !).

304. G. curvirostrum, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 2. t. 24: on

Europ. /. c. p. 8. t. 7, 8; M. P. 240.

Hab. Z,-3 in rupibus humidis precipue atyillnghis seaitaele

P. oce. circa thermas les Eaux Bonnes et les Eaux Chaudes

dictas. P. c. circa B. de Luchon, locis Esquierry et Lae de Sé-

culéjo*. ) ;

58. Anectangium, Schwaegr.

305. A. compactum, Schwer. Suppl. t. 11; Br. Europ. Anee-

tangium, p. 5. t. 1; M. P. 241.

Hab. Z, P.e. ad rupes irroratas circa Bagtibresidlecddetals locis

Lac de Séeuléjo, Cascade du Coeur et Superbagnéres: plerumque

fertile.

Tribus 24, ZyeoponTe#, Bryol. Europ.

59. Zygodon, Hooker et Taylor.

306. Z. Mougeotii, B. et S.! Br. Europ. fase. & Dy Fenn s

M. P. 242.

* In the Supplement to the Ist volume of Bridel’s ‘ Bryologia Universa ’

the two following gymnostomous mosses are described, and said to grow

near Dax :—

‘ Gymnostomum homomallum, Brid.; caule erecto simplicissimo, foliis

lanceolatis acutis integerrimis supremis e nervo crasso excurrente longissime

subulatis secundis, thecze oblonge operculo cunico-rostrato incurviusculo,

Circa Dax ad terram czespitosam legit D. Grateloup ; clar. Candolleus

communicavit.

‘* A Didymodonte homomaillo, quem habitu proxime refert dignoscitur sta-

tura duplo minore, caule simplicissimo, foliorum supremorum longitudine et

areolatione, preprimis stomate nudo.”—Br. Univ. 1. p. 757.

May not this be Trichostomum subulatum, Bruch, with which it agrees

well enough except as to the peristome, which may have been overlooked ?

‘“‘ ENTOSTHYMENIUM, Brid.

“ Caracter essentialis. Stoma externe nudum ; interne membrana angusta

annulari margine tandem lacinulata instructam, Calyptra cuculliformis.

Theca subinzequalis, Spophiy sats,

“E. tristichum, Brid. ; caule erecto ramosiusculo, foliis patentibvus sicci-

tate incurvis subtristichis ovato-lanceolatis acutiusculis solidinerviis, thecze

ovatee subinclinate apophysi basilari parva.

“In Gallia australi circa Dax D. Grateloup detexit ; Candolleus commu-

nicavit. Czespitibus fastigiatis vivit.

“ Barbulam e toto habitu, foliorumque forma et areolatione diceres, at

membrana annularis et apophysis proprium genus declarant.”’—Br. Univ, 1.

761.

i I confess myself unable to form a probable guess as to what this moss

really is: the possessors of the Bridelian herbarium must decide,

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musei and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 487

: Hab. Z,_. per Pyrenzos sylvaticos, rupestris, frequens sed ra-

rissime fructificans ; juxta lacum Séculéjo capsulis deoperculatis,

22 Sept. 1845, legi.

307. Z. viridissimus, Smith, Fl. Brit. p. 1224 (sub Dicrano) ;

Br. Europ. /.c. p. 7. t. 1; M. P. 243.

Hab. Z, ad arbores circa Pau et Bagnéres, plerumque sterilis.

308. Z. conoideus, Schwgr. Suppl. 2. p. 138. t. 187; Br. Europ.

f¢. pd. t. 2.

Hab. Z, P. c. in truncis populi vetustis juxta pagum Pouwzac !

(Philippe l). Estafforte, Hte. Garonne (Brondeau in hb. Dufour).

In these specimens the leaves are often nerved throughout, and

the nerve even excurrent into ashortmucro. The sporular sac rises

above the mouth of the capsule before it is divided into cilia, which

are two cellules in breadth near the base, sometimes sixteen in number,

the intercalary cilia being far shorter than the others.

Tribus 25. PrycHoMITRIEA.

60. Ptychomitrium, Bryol. Europ.

309. P. polyphyllum, Dicks. Crypt. fase. 3. p. 7 (sub Bryo) ;

Br. Europ. Ptychom. p. 4. t. 1; M. P. 244.

Hab. Z,_3 in saxis graniticis ‘regionum sylvaticarum : e vulga-

tissimis.

310. P. incurvum, Muehl. Cat. Plant. Amer. Sept. p. 98 (sub

Grimmia). Weisia incurva, Schwgr. Suppl. 2. p. 51. t. 116.

Grimmia Muehlenbergii, Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 181. Ptychomi-

trium pusillum, B. et S.! Br. Europ. Ptychom. p. 5. t. 1; Sulli-

vant ! Musci Allegh. n. 135.

Hab. Z, P. occ. in muro prope Oloron. Czespitem unicum in-

venl.

Leaves composed of two layers of cellules except near the base ;

the margins often thickened (=2 cellules) ; the nerve= 3-5 cellules ;

the obtuse apex cucullate. é

Tribus 26. OrruorricHaces, Bryol. Kurop. (ex parte).

61. Orthotrichum, Hedwig.

Obs. This genus includes but few rupestral species, and only two

of these (O. anomalum and cupulatum) have their normal station on

calcareous rock. Of. the species which inhabit the bark of trees, it

is remarkable that those with an ezserted capsule (UJota, Bridel) pre-

fer young oaks, while those with an immersed capsule prefer poplars,

§ 1. (= Utorta, Bridel.)

311. O. crispulum, Bruch. Mst. in Bnd. Br. Univ. 1. p. 793 ;

Br. Europ.! Orthotrichum, p. 23. t. 12; M. P. 245.

Hab. Zyjn¢, ad arbores in sylvis Pyren. occidentalium, locis

Jurangon, Gan, &e.

488 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

312. O. erispum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 2. t. 35; Br, Europ. !

lve: p. 23. t2 123° M. P2246. ilt 7S

Hub. Z,—». ad toe a truncos. In monte Lhieris Ts

interno 16-ciliato occurrit.

313. O. Bruchi, Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 744 (sub Ulota). O.

coarctatum, Br. Europ. l. c. p. 21. t. 11 (non P. Beauv.).

Hab. Z, P. occ. ad arborum truncos in valle d’ Ossaw prope

Gan, rarisuine!

314. O. Hutchinsie, Smith, E. Bot. t. 2523; H. et T.! Muse.

Brit. p. 131. t. 21; Br. Europ. L, e. t. 10; M. P. 247.

Hab. Z, sup. ad saxa granitica per Pyrenzeos occidentales, i in

vicinia Cauterets et Pierrefitte precipue.

315. O. coarctatum, Pal. Beauy. Prodr. p. 80. 0. Ludwigii,

Schwer. Suppl. t. 51; Grev.! Scot, Cr. Fl, t. 183; Br. parap-

lc. t. 4; M.P; 248,

Hab. o. 2 P. oce. et c. ad fruticum ramulos, frequens. Mee.

Verte; V.du Lys; Labassére, &c.

316. O. anomalum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 2. t. 37; Br. A coi a

p- 1Osts 8:5 °MEAP! 249.

Hab. Z, in saxis calcareis; in arborum truncis ad viam que

ducit a pago Loudervielle ad Port de Peyresourde in Pyr. centra-—

libus.

§ 2. (=OrtuHorTRicuuM, Bridel.)

317. O. leiocarpum, B. et 8. Br. Europ. 1. ¢. p. 28. t. 15;

M. P. 250. 0. striatum, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 54 (vix Hedwigi) ;

H. et T. Muse. Brit.! p. 128. t. 21.

Hab. Z, ad arborum corticem, frequens.

318. 0. Lyellii, Hook. et Tayl.! Muse. Brit. p. i t. 22;

Br, Europ. /. c. p. 27. t. 16.

Hab. Z, in arboribus, rarius. P. occ. V. d Gidied P. c. B.-

ile-Bigorre.

319. O. diaphanum, Schrad. Spicil. Fl. Germ. p. 69; Br.

Europ. 7. c. t. 14; M. P. 251.

Hab. Z,_, ad arbores precipue populos.

320. O. patens, Bruch in Brid. ; Br. Europ.! /. ¢. p. 17. t. 7.

Hab. Zing, ad populorum braneoa, rarissimum. P. oce. Pau;

Jurangon. P. ¢. B.-de-Bigorre (Philippe !).

321. O. stramineum, Hsch.; Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 789; Br.

Burop.! 7. ce. p. 28. t. 18; M. P. 252.

Hab. Zo... ad truncos, vulgatissimum. Oloron; Cauterets ;

V. de Campan, &ce.

“Var. 2, collo capsule Jongioris sporangium zquante, ciliis 8,

vagiula vix pilosa;” M. P. 253.—Hab. ad populorum truncos

in valle d@ Ossau prope Louvie.

Se eee a ee

Nee Lik” Ue Aten Nig eee Oe Se ee 7 TY pa

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 489

» Lam not certain that the authors of ‘ Bryol. Europ.’ would not

refer this to their O. fastigiatum (1. c. t. 8): the vaginula is however

always slightly hairy.

322. O. pallens, Bruch in Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 788; Br.

Europ. /. c. p. 24. t. 13. “ O. stramineum, var. 8. foliis capsu-

lisque tenerioribus, vaginula nuda, cillis semper 16 ;” M. P. 254.

Hab. Z, P. oce. ad arbores campestres prope Louvie et Caute-

rets.

323. O. speciosum, Nees in Sturm. Deut. Fl. Crypt. hft. 16;

Br. Europ.! J. ¢. p. 19. t. 9; M. P. 255.

Hab. Z, ad frutices in sepibus, rarissimum. P.oce. Luz. P. c¢.

Vallée d Aure ; B.-de-Bigorre (Philippe!).

324. O. affine, Schrad. Spicil. Fl. Germ. p. 67; Br. Europ.

lc. p: 17. t. 7; M. P. 256.

Hab. Zo)». ad arborum truncos.

325. O. tenellum, Bruch in Brid. Br. Univ. 1. p. 786; Br.

Burop.! /. c. t. 6; M. P. 257.

Hab. Zy_, ad arborum truncos. P. occ. St. Sever; Pau. P.c.

B.-de-Bigorre.

Var. capsula emersa, subclavata; calyptra magna, capsulam

totam obtegente, straminea.—Hab. prope St. Sever.

326. O. pumilum, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 50; Br. Europ.! 2. e.

p. 14. t.5; M. P. 258.

Hab. Z, ing, P. oce. et c. ad populos prope Pau et B.-de-Bigorre.

327. O.rupestre, Schleich.; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 58; Br. Europ.!

l.¢c.p.19.t.9; M.P.259. O.rupincola, Funck.; Grev.! Scot.

Cr. Fl. t. 105.

Hab. Z,_, in saxis presertim graniticis, frequens. Les Eaux

Chaudes ; Pierrefitte; V.du Lys, &c. In arborum cortice supra

Cauterets. -

328. O.urnigerum, Myrin Cor. Flor. Upsal. p. 71; Br. Europ.!

ie. p. 22. t. 17; M..P. 260.

Hab. Z, in arboribus et saxis graniticis prope Pierrefitte et

Cauterets, socio Leskea nervosa: rarissime.

329. O. Sturmi, H. et H. Bot. Zeit. 1819, p. 89; Br. Europ.

& ¢.p.-9. t. 2.

Hab. P. or. St. Martin du Canigou et in convalle d’Eynes

(Montagne, /. c.).

330. O. cupulatum, Hoffm. Deutsch. Flor. 2. p. 26; Br.

Europ. /. ¢. t. 2; M. P. 261.

Hab. Z, m saxis caleareis, haud vulgatum. Les Eaux Bonnes,

Ke.

490 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

331. O. obtusifolium, Schrad. Crypt. Germ. p. 14; Br. ——

lc. p. 13. t: 1; M. P. 262.

Hab. Z, int, P. occ. et c. cirea Pau et B.-de-Bigorre in populo-

rum truncis.

Tribus 27, Encaryprea, Bryol. Europ.

62. Encalypta, Schreber.

332. EH. streptocarpa, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 10; Br. Europ.

fasc. 4. p. 15. t. 7; M. P. 295.

Hab. Z, im calce arenato murorum et ad terram caleaream in

sylvis omnium Pyrenzorum, plerumque fertilis. Forét de Lhieris; ;

Les Eaux Bonnes, &c.

333. EH. rhabdocarpa, Schwgr. Suppl. t. 17; Br. Europ. hie ts

p. 13.4.6; M. P. 296. :

Hab. ee in rupibus schistosis, rarissime. P. occ. V. de Com-

bascou, ut et in summo montium jugo loco Port de Cauterets.

P. c. Lac Lehou.

334. E. ciliata, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p.61; Br. Europ. /. e. p. 10.

t.3; M. P. 297. :

Hab. Z, in rupibus umbrosis, ad viarum latera, &c. passim.

335. EH. vulgaris, Hedw. Sp. Muse. p. 60; Br. Europ. 7. e.

ti Bae ae

Var. 8. gymnostoma, Br. Europ.—Hab. Z, in solo caleareo

prope Les Haux Chaudes, rarissime.

Var. y. mutica, Brid. et Br. Europ.; M. P. 298.—AHaéb. ad

viarum latera prope Gavarnie.

Var. e. Br. Europ. (=. pilifera, Funk).—Hab. Forét de

Transoubdt, socio Grimmia anodonte (Philippe !).

336. E. commutata, N. et H. Br. Germ. 2.t. 15; Br. Hore; !

ic. p. 8. t. 1; M. P. 299.

Hab. Z,_4 in terra denudatarupium. P.occ. Mt. Lizé. P.c.

Gavarnie; Lac Lehou; Lac de Séculéjo.

337. E.? ligulata, Sprucein Musci Pyr. n. 331: dense ceespi-

tosa; caule erecto, simplici dichotomove, tenui, fragili; foliis

confertis, e basi suberecta patulo-subreflexis, /ineart-spatulatis,

obtusis, acute carinatis, margine inferiori recurvis, nervo paulo

ante apicem evanido, areolatione preter ad basin (ubi laxiori) mi-

nutissima, obscura.

Hab. Z, sup. i rupibus humidis preesertim ophiticis, locis La-

bassére, Superbagnéres et Gorge de Cauterets.

Planta tota tenerrima, {—-1 unc. longitudine. Caulis dense foliosus

et inter folia radiculis propriis pallidis tenuissimis ramosis flexuosis

vestitus. Folia lurido-rufescentia, chlorophyllo destituta, terminalibus

pallido-viridibus chlorophyllosis exceptis, hic illic confertiora majora

Mr. R, Spruce on the Musci and Hepatic@ of the Pyrenees. 491

subcomantia, e basi angusta sensim et usque ad 4 folii latiora, longi-

tudine tota = 4-5 latitudinem ubi latissima, apice ipso rotundato-

obtusa, carinata, inferne complicata, superne subexplanata; cellule

omnes subparallelogramme, parietibus crassis, inferiores magne longi-

tudine = 2 lat., superiores 4—6ies breviores subeequilatere, versuum

3—4 marginalium crassiores et ex eo folia inferiora rufo-marginata,

superiora pallido-marginata.

Tribus 28. Hepwietacea, Bryol. Europ.

63. Hedwigia, Khrhart.

338. H. inberbis, Smith, E. Bot. t. 2237 (sub Gymnostomo) ;

M. P. 263. Hedwigidium imberbe, Br. Kurop. p. 3. t. 1.

Hab. Z, P. oce. ad saxa granitica prope Laruns. P. ¢. in ru-

pibus schistosis prope Pouzac et Gazos (Philippe !).

339. H. ciliata, Hedw. Musc. Frond. 1. t. 40; Br. Europ.

Hedwigia, p. 5. t. 1,2; M. P. 264.

Hab. Z,~4 in saxosis, ubique vulgata. “ Pic du Midi vers

2600 metres d’altitude’’ (Desmoulins).

Tribus 29. Grimmiace#, Bryol. Europ.

64. Schistidium, Bridel (ex parte).

340. S. apocarpum, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1579 (sub Bryo) ; Br. Europ. !

p. 7. t. 3, 4; M. P, 265.

Hab. mS; in saxis, passim.

341. S. confertum, Funk, Moos-Tasch. t. 12 (sub Grimmia) ;

Br. Europ. /. ¢c. p. 7. t.. 2. S. apocarpum var. confertum, M. P.

266.

Hab. Z,; P. ec. in rupibus humidiusculis graniticis et argil-

laceo-schistosis. Vallée de Castelloubon. Port de Bénasque!

(Arnott !). B.-de-Bigorre et Labassére (Philippe !).

+S. ? recurvifolium, Wils. in litt. ad R. 8.

Hab. Z, sup. P. occ. in rupibus argillaceo-schistosis vallis d’ Ossau

supra Béost, sterile.

This moss has been found in a barren state in several parts of

England. It approaches very closely to S. apocarpum, yet it may be

a Tortula or a Didymodon.

65. Coscinodon, Sprengel.

342. C. cribrosus, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 31 (sub Grimmia) ;

M. P. 267. Coscinodon pulvinatus, Spreng.; Br. Europ. Cosci-

nodon (cum ic.).

Hab. Z,-2 P. occ. in rupibus schistaceis prope Prerrefitte.

P. c. locis similibus vallis Castelloubon loco les Scieries de Gazos,

etiam in mortario murorum ad pagum Asté, ubi am. Philippe

detexit. P. or. locis PAREGIE de et Concampa (Arnott !).

492 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

“< Folia nonnunquam trinervia, 1. e. a lateralibus « e strato

duplici cellularum constitutis.” M. P. /. ¢ |

On the mountain (Superbagnéres) which rises at the back of the

town of Bagnéres-de-Luchon, I gathered a Coscinodon, which differs

considerably in the foliage from my specimens of C. cribrosus, but

the fruit is too immature to afford any character. The leaves are

smaller, erect at the base, then widely spreading, and finally incurved

at the summit, strongly keeled, but quite destitute of plice: those of

the perichetium remarkably large, three times the length of the stem-

leaves.

66. Grimmia, Ehrhart.

Obs. The species of this genus are in the Pyrenees perhaps more

conspicuous than those of any other. G. orbicularis and crinita were

observed only on calcareous formations, and the latter only on mortar

in walls: both in exposed sunny situations*, not rising to the region

of coniferous trees. G. sulcata was noticed only on argillaceous

schist. ‘The only species which never descend into the woody re-

gion are G. sulcata and atrata. The following species are subalpine

or alpine: G. patens, elatior, funalis, spiralis, incurva, Doniana, al-

pestris and ovata; but nearly all of these are occasionally seen below

the coniferous region, or towards the upper limit of Z,. The fol-

lowing species are characteristic of the lower mountains, namely

G. leucophea on granite or schist, and G. orbicu/aris on limestone.

The region of coniferous trees (Z,, Z;) is marked by the frequent

occurrence of G. ovata, commutata and elatior. The essentially alpine

species (above-mentioned) are too sparingly distributed to impart

any peculiarity to the vegetation.

343. G. anodon, Br. Kurop. Grimmaia, p. 8. t. 1.

Hab. 7, P. c. V. du Lys in saxis graniticis ; in rupibus mica-

ceo-schistosis sylve Zransoubdt supra Oubat (Philippe !).

344. G. crinita, Brid. Mant. p. 82; Br. Europ. ! 7. c. p. 10. t. 2;

M. P. 268.

Hab. Z,_, P. oce. in muris prope Pau. P.c. ad casarum mu-

ros in pago Pouzac prope B.-de-Bigorre | (Philippe !).

Specimens communicated by Dr. Arnott from Montpellier have the

perichetial leaves alone piliferous, even the terminal ones of the ste-

rile branches being muticous. In this character it precisely agrees

with G. plagiopodia, Hedw. ; yet the calyptra is dimidiate, not mitri-

form as in that species.

345. G. pulvinata, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1586 (sub Bryo) 5 ; Br. Europ.

l.c. p. 12. t.4; M. P. 269.

Hab. hee in muris rupibusque umbrosioribus.

346. G. orbicularis, B. et 8.! Br. Europ. /. c. p. 18. t.5; Wil-

* In the Eastern Pyrenees, Dr. Arnott observed walls covered on the

south side with G, orbicularis, and on the north side with G. pulvinata.

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 493

son ! in E. Bot. Suppl. t. 2888; M. P. 270. G. africana, Ar-

nott ! Disp. Meth. p. 21; Duby, Bot. Gall. p. 574.

Hab. Zo, in muris rupibusque calcareis apricis circa Pau et

B.-de-Bigorre. Pyrénées Orientales (Arnott !). Cirea Burdiga-

lam (Grateloup !).

347. G. spiralis, H. et T. in Drumm. Muse. Scot. v. 2. n. 295

Grev.! Scot. Cr. Fl. t. 203; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 14. t.. 7; M. P. 271.

Hab. Z,_4 P. oce. in saxis graniticis circa Cauterets, locis Mt.

Lizé, Source de la Raillére et Lac de Gaube, pulcherrime! P.c.

Lac Lehou (Philippe !). P. or. V. d’ Hynes (Arnott !).

348. G. torta, H. et Nees, Br. Germ. 2. t. 22. G. torquata,

Hook.; Grey.! Scot. Cr. Fl. t.199. G. spirals var. torta,

M.,. P.. 272.

Hab. Z,—, in rupibus udiusculis. P. occ. secus rivuli Gave de

Marcadaou ripas, socio Zygodonte Mougeotii. P.c. Lac de Sé-

culéjo.

Zygodon species vult cel. Schimper.

349. G. incurva, Schwgr. Suppl. 1. § 1. p.9; § 2. t. 97.

* G. trichophylla,” M. P. 278.

_ Hab. Z,_. P. oce. in saxis graniticis vallis Combascou, ut et

prope Prerrefitte.

350. G. trichophylla, Grev. Scot. Cr. Fl. t. 100; Br. Europ.

Grimmia, p. 16. t. 9.

Hab. P. or. ad St. Antoine de Galamus in montibus Corbariis

(Montagne, J. ¢.). '

351. G. funalis, Schwegr. Suppl. 1. § 1. p. 150. t. 37 (sub Tri-

chostomo) ; Br. Europ. Grimmia, p. 17. t. 11.

Hab. Z, guy, P. c. in rupibus argillaceo-schistosis, locis Labas-

sere et V. de Castelloubon.

352. G. elatior, B. et S.! Br. Europ. /. c. p. 17. t. 10; M. P.

274.

Hab. Z,_, im saxis graniticis secus rivulos Pyrenzorum toto-

rum, sed nusquam copiosa. Cauterets. Penticosa. Ruisseau

@ Ardalos, &ce. Mont Louis et Seo d’ Urgel (Arnott !). In summo

monte Canigou (Montagne !).

353. G. patens, Dicks. Crypt. fase. 2. p. 6 (sub Bryo) ; Br.

Europ. /. c. p. 18. t. 10 drs.

Hab. Z,_4 ad rupes madidas regionum sylvaticarum alpmarum-

que. Pont d Espagne. Port de Cauterets, &c.

354. G. commutata, Hueben. Musc. Germ. p.185; Br. Europ. !

I. c. p. 25. t. 19; M. P. 276. Dicranum ovale, Hedw. Sp. Muse.

p- 140. !

494 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyren

Hab. Z2_3 in rupibus graniticis secus rivulos. Gave d’ Ossau.

Pont d’ Espagne. Penticosa. Mont Louis (Arnott !).

355. G. leucophea, Grev.! Act. Soc. Wern. 4. t.6; Br. Europ.

l.c. p. 28. t. 20; M. P. 277.

Hab. Z, in saxis graniticis schistosisque montium humiliorum,

frequens. 'Cauterets, B. -de-Bigorre. Seo d Urgel (Arnott !). In

tepidariis Vernet les bains (Montagne !).

356. G. ovata, W. et M. Iter Suec. t. 2; Br. Europ.! le.

p. 21. t. 17; M.P. 278.

Hab. Zy sxy—3 M saxis graniticis Pyrenzorum totorum sylvati-

corum.

Var. 5. cylindrica, Br. Europ. J. c. t. 18; M. P. 279. G. cy-

lindrica, Br. Germ. Hab. ad lacus Séculéjo ripas.

357. G. Doniana, Smith, Fl. Brit. p. 1198; H. et T.! Muse.

Brit. p. 72. t. 13; M. P. 280. G. obtusa, Schwegr.; Br. cr

Le. p. 20. t18.

Hab. Zz,-3 P. ce. im saxis graniticis vallis Castelloubon, loco les

Scieries de Gazos; Vallon du Peyrosse (Philippe!) ; Mt. Mala-

detta (DeC. in FI. Francaise).

Var. curvula, M. P. 281. Grimmia curvula, Br. Europ. /. ce.

p-11.t.3. Hab. V. de Castelloubon, cum forma normali ; Gorge

de Labassére ; Port de Bénasque (Arnott !).

* Pedicellus in statu etiam normali curvulus est ;’ M. P. l. ec.

358. G. alpestris, Schleich. Pl. exsic. Helvet.; Br. Europ.! 7. c.

p. 27. t. 15; M. P. 282.

Hab. 7, P. oce. cirea Cauterets, in saxis graniticis ad marginem

lacus Lac de Gaube dicti, etiam in monte Lizé et secus ripas

Gave de Marcadaou. P. c. derriére le Pic Montaigu a cété de

Gazos (Philippe!). P. or. Mt. Canigou (Arnott !), |

359. G. sulcata, Sauter, Br. Europ.! 1. c. p. 27. t. 16; M. P.

283.

Hab. Z, in rupibus udis argillaceo-schistosis loco Port de Bé-

nasque. In summis Pyrenzis sine loco designato (Endress in

Br. Europ.).

Folia in parte superiore e serie duplici triplicive cellularam

constituta.

360. G. atrata, Mielich. Bot. Zeit. 1819, p. 85; Br. Europ. !

i. c. p. 80. t. 24; M. P. 284. |

Hab. Z, P. c. in rupium schistosarum fissuris ad marginem

lacus diet. Lae Lehou ; Pic de la Peyre (Philippe!) ; Port de we

nasque (Arnott !). P. or. Pic de Crabére (Arnott 1).

Mead. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 495

67. Racomitrium, Bridel.

"361. R. fasciculare, Schrad. Spicil. Fl. Germ. p. 61 (sub T7rz-

chostomo) ; Br. Europ. Racomitrium, p. 8. t. 4; M. P. 285.

Hab. Zz, in rupibus udis regionis arborum conifer., frequens.

Pont d@’ Espagne. V. de Lesponne, &c.

362. R. lanuginosum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. p. 3. t. 2 (sub

Trichostomo) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 11. t. 6.

Hab. Z,-, per Pyrenzos, fere semper sterile, fertile tamen

juxta les Eaux Bonnes legit am. Southby.

According to the ‘ Bryologia Europea’ this species is never fertile

in the plains, but in England I have gathered well-fruited specimens

on moors in the vale of York, at an elevation of not more than 50

feet above the sea.

363. R. canescens, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 3 (sub Tricho-

stomo) ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 12. t. 7; M. P. 286.

Hab. Z,_. in sylvis terrestre et rupestre, haud raro fertile.

364. R. sudeticum, Funk. Crypt. n. 670 (sub Trichost.); Br.

Europ.! /.c. p. 7. t. 1; M.P. 287. Trichostomum microcarpon,

- Hedw.; H. et T. ! Muse. Brit. p- 107. t. 19.

Hab. Zz, in rupibus graniticis schistosisque humidiusculis.

P. c. V. de Castelloubon; Ruisseau d’ Ardalos; Route du Lac

Lehou (Dufour!) ; Base du Pic du Midi (Philippe !). P. or. Cam-

brédazes (Arnott !).

Var. minus, habitu Grimmie ovate ; foliis plerumque muticis ;

dentibus peristomii 16 subintegris bifidisve, nunquam usque ad

basin partitis. Hab. in loco alpino Port de Bénasque dicto.

The teeth of the peristome are united at the base into a membrane

rising above the mouth of the capsule, by which this variety is di-

stinguished from Grimmia ovata, The basal cellules of the leaf have

three or four marked indentations on each side, and the margins are

slightly incrassated upwards.

365. R. heterostichum, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 2. t. 25 (sub

Trichostomo) ; Br. Europ. 1. c. p. 9. t. 2 bis et 3; M. P. 288.

Hab. Zy sup—3 i saxis rupibusque, vulgatissimum.

866. R. protenswm, Al. Braun ; Br. Europ. /. c. p. 6, t. Drypt.

2; M.P. 289. Dicranum aciculare y, Turn. ! Muse. Hibern.

p- 67,

Hab.Z, 1 rupibus udis secus rivulos. P. occ. Mite. Verte.

Pc; Labassere ; V. de Castelloubon ; Forét de Transoubdt.

367. A. aciculare, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 33 (sub Dicrano) ;

Br. Europ. /. ¢. p. 6, t. Drypt. 1; M. P. 290.

Hab. Z, in saxis rivulorum, frequens.

496 Mr.R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Tribus 30. Rirartacrea, Bryol. Europ.

68. Cinclidotus, Pal. Beauv.

368. C. riparius, W. et M. Bot. T. p. 120 (sub Trichostomo) ;

Br. Europ.! Cinelidotus, p. 10. t. 2; M. P. 291.

Hab. Z,_» P. oce. et ¢. (forma typica) in rivulo Gave d’ Ossau

dicto prope Gabas. |

Var. 8. terrestris, Br. Europ.! l. c. p. 11. t. 2; M. P. 292.—

Hab. ad saxa arborumque radices prope Narcastet et Jurancon.

Montgaillard, secus ripas fl. Adour (Philippe !).

369. C. fontinaloides, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 14 (sub Tri-

chostomo) ; Br. Europ. J.c. p. .t. 3; M. P. 298.

Hab. Z,_. in saxis demersis rivulorum.

370. C. aquaticus, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t.11 (sub Hedwigia) ;

Br. Europ.'! J. c. p. 8. t. 1; M. P. 294.

Hab. Z, P. c. prope B.-de-Bigorre, in flum. Adour ut et in

rivulo juxta monasterium Médous, saxis demersis adherens: planta

Ssola. Riviére du Hérault, Vaucluse (Arnott !).

Tribus 3]. Font1naLe#, Bryol. Europ. —

69. Fontinalis, Dillenius, Linnzeus.

371. F. antipyretica, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1571; Br. Europ. Fonti-

nalis, t. 2.

Hab. Z, in aquis fluentibus Pyrenzorum, haud vulgaris.

P. occ. prope les EKaux Bonnes (Dufour!) etiam juxta pagum

Bétharam pulchre fructiferum (Grateloup !). ,

Tribus 32. Fissrpenrex, Bryol. Europ.

70. Fissidens, Hedwig.

372. F. grandifrons, Brid. Suppl. Muse. 1. p. 170 (1806) ;

Br. Europ. fase. 17, Fissidens, p. 11. t.6; M.P. 311. Dicra-

num adiantoides B. atrovirens, DeCand. Fl. Fr. D. palmiforme,

Ramond, Pyr. ined. (1815).

Hab. Z, per totos Pyrenzos in rupibus tophaceis irroratis, pre-

cipue secus cataractas: semper sterilem vidi. Prope B.-de-

Bigorre, in vallecula Elysée Cottin dicta, floribus masculis detex-

erunt Philippe et R. S. .

Flores masculi medio caule positi, in foliorum duplicatura nidu-

lantes, raro proxime sequentes foliis caulinis autem 2-3 inanibus

inter singula folia florigera, iis F'. adiantoidis similes, 5—8-phylli.

Folia floralia propria 2-3, ovata, concava, dorso haud alata apice

tamen laminula parva (= 3 folii) instructa. Antheridia 4-9, oblongo-

cylindrica, paraphysibus destituta.

et ON ee ee ee sat ’ 1

tiie ANB WANE Lacan awh Docu eian ie Phe GE eb eee os ANN Pee Se De Bae 2 ae a areas Ad a

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 497

373. F. adiantoides, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1588 (sub Hypno) ; Br.

Europ. J. ¢. p. 10. t. 5; M. P. 312.

_ Hab, Z,_, in scaturiginosis pratisque humidis, frequens.

| 874. F. tazifolius, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1587 hae Hypno) ; Br. Europ.

fe. po, t. 4: M.P. 313:

Hab. Zy_, i in sylvaticis, terrestris.

375. F. osmundioides, Hedw. Sp. Musc. t. 40; Br. Europ. /. e.

p. 8. t. 3; M. P. 314.

_ Hab. Z,P.¢.in saxis irroratis cataractze dict. Cascade du Coeur.

376. F. incurvus, Schwegr. Suppl. t. 49; Br. Europ. ! /. ¢. p. 6.

t 1: MP. 315. ;

Hab. Z, ing, P. c. in terra arenosa. P. occ. prope Gélos. P. ev

prope B.-de-Bigorre.

Along with the usual state of the species at Gélos grows a delicate

form which I am undecided whether or not to regard as a distinct

species. It has the calyptra conico-subulate, quite entire, barely

sheathing the operculum. The antheridia are enclosed in a bud spring-

ing from the base of the stem, precisely as in F. tavifolius: I have

not seen one terminating a branch, as in F. incurvus.

377. F. fontanus, Schimper; M. P. 316. F. incurvus var.

fontanus, Br. Europ. l. c. t. 1. f. B. 1.

Hab. Z, ad saxa emersa rivuli Adour de Lesponne REPS B.-de-

Bigorre.

378. F. bryoides, Hedw. Muse. Frond. 3. t. 29; Br. Europ.

let. 2; M. P. 317.

Hab. ae ad terram arenosam et argillaceo-arenosam.

“ Var. rivularis, foliis 12—20 jugis, elongatis, limbo valde incras-

sato circumductis, capsula plerumque horizontali ;” M. P. 318.—

Hab. B.-de-Bigorre in lapidibus rivuli supra fontem la fontaine

ferrugineuse dictum.—An species propria? (Ff. Pyrenaicus, mst.)

71. Conomitrium, Montagne.

379. C. Julianum, Savi, Poll. Fl. Veron. 3. p. 385 (sub Fon-

tinali) ; Mont. in Ann. des Sc. nat. tom. 8. p. 250. t. 4. Octo-

diceras Julianum, Brid. Br. Univ. 2. p. 678; Br. Europ. fase. 17

(cum icone).

Hab. Z,, P. occ. Daz, in fontibus tepidis (Dufour! Grateloup !).

Tribus 33. Leucosryaces, C. Muell. Syn. Muse.

72. Leucobryum, Hampe in Linnea, 13. p. 42.

380. L. glaucum, L.. Sp. Pl. p. 1582 (sub Bryo) ; C. M. Syn.

Muse. p. 74. Dicranum glaucum, Hedw. ; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 48 ;

M. P. 204.

Hab. Zo. in sylvis Pyrenzeorum | humiliorum ut et Agri

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. i. 32

498 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Syrtici, truncos Castanearum decurtatarum cariosos pulcherrime

vestiens. ang’

Nothing can exceed the beauty of this moss when in a state of

luxuriant fructification, as it is seen in the forests at the foot of the

French Pyrenees. There it spreads over fallen timber and the de-

caying trunks of polled chestnut-trees, and the rich brown cap-

sules, each half-enveloped in its silvery calyptra, stud its swelling and

snowy tufts as with so many gems. ‘The structure of its leaves is

very remarkable and appears not to have been well understood by

bryologists. I consider the leaves to be as truly nerved as those of

Dicranum longifolium, Campylopus fragilis, e. a., where the existence

of a nerve is now generally admitted. ‘The nerve, in fact, occupies

nearly the whole of the leaf, with the exception of a narrow limb on

each side, of one cellule in thickness and 10 or 12 cellules in breadth

near the base, which disappears about half-way up the leaf, or a

little beyond where the margins begin to be strongly inflexed : this

is quite analogous to what is observed in the species just referred to.

[See Prats I., where figures 1 and 2 represent transverse sections

of the leaf, the former made near the apex and the latter near the

base ; a 6 the nerve, aa and bb the limb on each side: magnified

about 240 times.] The nerve consists of only two layers of cellules,

towards the apex, and on the axis down to the very base; but in its

lower half one or two additional layers are imposed on both the up-

per and under surfaces, the greatest thickness being about midway

between the axis and the limb on each side (fig. 2), in consequence

of which the leaf is usually somewhat channeled on the back towards

the base. The cellules composing the nerve are elongated prisms,

quadrangular on the longitudinal and 5—7-gonal on the transverse |

section. Their internal walls exhibit large circular perforations (see

figs.), one in each end and 1-3 in each side of every cellule. I have

been unable to detect any openings whatever in the external walls of

those cellules which constitute the upper and under surfaces of the

nerve; the foramina, which appear in great numbers on regarding a

leaf with a tolerably high power, being proved, by accurately adjust-

ing the lens, and especially by cutting various sections of the leaf,

to belong, not to the external surface, but to the walls separating

contiguous cellules ; so that, while there is ample provision for a free

communication between the cellules of the nerve, there is none whatever

for their communicating with the external medium, or at least none

but what exists in all cellular tissue, which is at variance with what

we observe in the genus Sphagnum, to which Leucobryum is often

(and not inaptly) compared, as to its mode of growth and general

aspect*. In the cellules of the limb I have been unable to detect

either external or internal perforations. A transverse section is seen

to be traversed by a tolerably regular medial line, which indicates

the junction of the two principal layers of cellules, and is marked by

* It is worthy of remark, that the cellules of some Sphagna, e. g. S. eymbi-

folium, communicate laterally with each other by means of pores in the ad-

jacent walls,

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 499

a series of lozenge-shaped openings at the cellular angles. These

openings are the sections of slender chlorophyllose cellules, running in

lines from the base to the apex of the leaf, and having no communica-

tion by pores with the perforated tissue in which they are interposed.

{See fig. 3, which represents part of a longitudinal section through

one of these series of chlorophyllose cellules, magnified about 600

times.] These at once suggest the slender vermiform cellules simi-

larly interposed in the prosenchymatous tissue of the Sphagna, of

which the office is precisely the same, namely to contain the grains

of chlorophyll*.

Tribus 34. Spuacnacez#, C. Mueller.

73. Sphagnum, Dillenius.

381. S.acutifolium, Ehrh. Crypt. exsicc. n. 72; Schwgr. Suppl.

t. 5; M. P. 325.

Hab. Z, P. c. n rupibus humidis vallis Lesponne et secus lacum

Séculéjo.

382. S. cuspidatum, Ehrh. Crypt. 251; Schwgr. Suppl. t. 6.

Hab. Z, P. occ. in turfosis prope Dax (Grateloup !).

383. S. squarrosum, W. et M. It. Suec. t. 2. f. 1; Schwer.

Suppl. t. 4; M. P. 326.

Hab. Zz, P. occ. et c. mm rupibus humidis, locis Lesponne,

Labassére et Mt. Crabioules.

884, S. cymbifolium, Ehrh. Hann. Mag. 1780, p. 235; M.P.

327. S. obtusifolium, Khrh.; H. et-T. Muse. Brit. p. 13. t. 4.

Hab. Zo, P. c. in rupibus humidis faucis Gorge de Labassére

dicte. P. occ. in palude turfaceo montis Goursi. Nusquam alias

in montibus Pyrenzis mihi notum! In turfosis Agri Syrtici

(Grateloup !).

385. S. compactum, Brid. Suppl. Muse. 1. p. 18; Schwgr.

Suppl. t. 3; M. P. 328.

Hab. Z, P. oce. in Agro Syrtico, loco Landes de Mugriet,

copiose.

Tribus 35. AnpRE#AcEaz, C. Mueller.

74. Andreea, Ehrhart.

386. A. Rothu, W. et M. Cr. Germ. p. 386. t. 11; Schwegr.

Suppl. t. 106; M. P. 829.

Hab. Z,_, P. c. im rupibus graniticis juxta lacum Séculéjo,

necnon in valle Castelloubon ; in rupibus micaceis ad marginem

lacus Lehou (Philippe !).

* Since this account was drawn up, Leucobryum glaucum has appeared

in the ‘ Bryologia Europea ’ under the name of Oncophorus glaucus, and a

description is given of its structure differing I believe in some slight parti-

ceulars from what is here stated.

32*

500 Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Florescentia monoica: flores faminei constanter trigyni; flores

masculi polyandri, paraphysibus claviformibus preediti. Folia in di-

midio superiori plerumque (in varietate Grimsulana precipue) e

seriebus cellularum duabus conflata.

M. Philippe’s specimens have the terminal leaves distinctly re-

pando-dentate, and thinner than in the ordinary form of the species.

387. A. rupestris, L. Sp. Pl. p. 1601 (sub Jungermannia) ;

Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 7; M. P. 330. ;

Hab. Z,_4P.c. cum priore ; etiam in rupibus dict. Chaos prope

Gavarnie.

Florescentia monoica: flores feminei di-trigyni; flores masculi

tetrandri, paraphysibus carentes, nonnunquam in planta propria

pseudo-alares.

Ordo HEPATIC A.

Tribus 1. JunceERMANNIEA, Nees ab E.

Hemicyclum 1. Foliose.

Subtribus 1. Gymnomirria, N. ab EH.

1. Gymnomitrium, N. ab E.

1. G. concinnatum, Lightf. Fl. Scot. 2. p. 786 (sub Junger-

mannia); Gottsche, Lindbg. et Nees, Syn. Hepat. p. 3; H. P. 1.

Hab. Z._, in rupibus humidis P. occ. et ¢., locis Pont @

Espagne et Port de Bénasque. |

2. Sarcoscyphus, Corda.

2. S. adustus, N. ab E. Europ. Leberm. 1. p. 120 (sub Gymno-

mitrio) ; Syn. Hep. p. 4.

Hab. Z, P. c. ad saxain monticulo Olivet prope B.-de-Bigorre,

socio S. Funckit.

The habit of this species, the difficulty with which it is distin-

guished from small forms of S. Funckii, and above all the structure

of the perianth, demand that it should be removed to the genus Sar-

coscyphus. I find in all cases a true perianth present, the origin of

which is derived from the union of two leaves quite concealed by the

perichetial ieaves, with which it is concrete for nearly half its length :

it is pale and of very delicate texture (cellules three times. as large

as those of the perichetium), erose and inflexed at the summit and

sometimes 2-lipped. The perianth of S. Funckii is formed on the

same type. In some true Gymnomitria (e. g. G. concinnatum) I ob-

serve within the perichetium two leaves (rarely only one) which are

mueh shorter, wider and more tender than the perichetial leaves, and

unequally trifid with toothed segments ; but these are neither connate

with each other nor concrete with the perichetium, hence they can-

not be called a perianth, although obviously supplying the place of

one. Still it would perhaps be more logical to consider Gymnomi-

trium as only a section or subgenus of Sarcoscyphus. I am happy

Mr. R. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees. 501

ta add that Dr. Gottsche quite concurs with me in the removal of

Gymnomitrium adustum to Sarcoscyphus.

3. S. Funcku, W. et M. Bot. p. 422 (sub Jungermannia) ; Syn.

Hep. p. 8; H. P. 3.

Hab. Zo, locis umbrosis ad terram saxaque. P. occ. St. Sever ;

Jurangon; Val de Jéret. P.c. Bagnéres-de-Bigorre ; Vallée du

Lys.

4. S. emarginatus, Ehrh. Beitr. 3. p. 80 (sub Jungermannia) ;

H. P.2; Hook. Br. Jung. t. 27. Sarcoscyphus Ehrharti, Syn.

Hep. p. 7.

Hab. Z,_; ad rupes humidas Pyrenzorum totorum ; ad terram

in sylvis Agri Syrtici.

3. Alicularia, Corda.

Obs. The two European species of this genus are both found in

the Pyrenees, where A. compressa attains its southernmost recorded

limit.

5. A. compressa, Hook. Brit. Jung. t. 58 (sub Jung.) ; Syn.

Hep. p. 12; H. P. 4.

Hab. Z, P. oce. locis scaturiginosis faucis Gorge de Cauterets

dictee.

6. A. scalaris, Schrad.; Hook. Br. Jung. t.61 (sub Jung.) ; Syn.

mene. 10; H. P. 5.

_ Hab. Z,)_; in rupibus, ad terram, &c., a planitie usque ad sum-

mos Pyrenzos ascendens.

4. Southbya, nov. gen.*

Char. essent. Perianthium terminale, involucro emersum, cum

eodem ab inferiori parte concretum, primitus cylindricum dein a

lateribus subcompressum, breviter bilabiatum, labiis subconniven-

tibus, haud plicatum swturis tamen duabus, altera ventrali altera

dorsali, notatum.

Genus inter Aliculariam et Jungermannias integrifolias medium

locum tenens.

7. Southbya tophacea, (Jungerm. tophacea nobis in Hep. Pyren.

n. 238.)

Hab. Z, ing, 1 mis Pyrenzis occidentalibus, supra pagos Ju-

rancon et Gélos in rupibus topha obtectis, cespites Weisiea verti-

cillate marcidos haud raro vestiens ; immo ad muros subhumidos

in ipsa urbe Pau. E Lusitania sine nomine missa in herbario

beati Taylor nuperius vidi.

* To no one can I with more propriety dedicate a new genus of Pyrenean

Cryptogamia than to Dr. Southby, my companion in so many interesting

excursions in those mountains, and a gentleman accomplished in almost

every branch of natural history. f

502 Mr. RB. Spruce on the Musci and Hepatice of the Pyrenees.

Plante pusille, tenerrime, 1—? unc. longe, cespitose, matrice

arcte adfixe, instar Jg. bicrenate suaveolentes. Caulis simplex, ra-

rius furcatus, e perianthii basi innovationes 1 vel 2 ante capsule ma-

turationem involucro inclusas semper proferens, prostrata, apice fertili

tamen assurgens, longis radiculis pallidis radicans. Folia pallide

viridia, inferiora semiverticaliter affixa, subopposita, angulis dorsali-

bus subcontiguis nonnunquam connatis, reflexo-patula, ovata vel

ovali-oblonga, apice rotundata, integerrima; superiora verticalia,

_plerumque conferta, basi dorsali per paria conjuncta, apice margine-

que ventrali solis reflexa, raro apice retusa, obtuse emarginata vel

angulato-repanda ; iavolucralia caulinis superioribus simillima, paulo

majora, apice eroso-denticulata, cum perianthio ad basin concreta.

Amphigastrium involucrale, ovato-lanceolatum, obtusum, nonnun-

quam adest; czeterum caulis omnino examphigastriata est. Perian-

thium terminale involucrum subzequans (in plantis minoribus densi-

foliis nonnunquam involucrum vix zquat, in elatioribus autem spar-

Sifoliis involucrum plus minus superat), e foliis duobus plus minus

alte connatis conflatum et ex eo compressum bilabiatumque, labiis

subconniventibus, post capsule emissionem haud raro collapsis, ore

tametsi apertum, eroso-denticulatum rarius subincisum. Tevtura

foliorum et perianthii est laxa, subpellucens, e cellulis majoribus in

reti typice sexangularibus, limitibus angustis, intercalaribus nullis,

granis chlorophyllicis magnis haud numerosis. Calyptra obovata,

pallida, membranacea. Capsula fusca, subglobosa, tenera, laxe areo-

lata, ad basin usque 4-valva aut, valvula una alterave bifida, 5—6-valva,

pedicello pallido exserta. Semina grandiuscula, globosa, granulosa.

Elateres torti, bispiri, apicibus subobtusi.

Florescentia dioica videtur. Plante mascule foemineis tenuiores,

tota fere longitudine staminifere. Folia perigonialia minora, semper

per paria connata, basi ventricosa, apice patula, stamina singula bi-

nave brevi-pedicellata circumscissim rumpentia in axillis foventia.

Tas. IIl. Fig. 1, plante nat. magn. ; fig. 2, surculus sterilis a dorso

visus ; fig. 3, planta fertilis a latere visa; fig. 4, apex plante masc. ;

fig. 5, folia inferiora; fig. 6, folia superiora; fig. 7, apex folit;

fig. 8, perianthium cum involucro a dorso visum; fig. 9, perianthium

(effetum et collapsum) a latere, cum folio involucrali arcte retroflexo:

omnia aucta.

Obs. A first glance at this pretty species reminds one of Alicularia

scalaris, but important differences are disclosed on a nearer exami-

nation; still, an extensive comparison of apparently cogriate forms

has convinced me that the Alicularie are in truth its closest allies.

If a perianth of Southbya and one of Alicularia scalaris be vertically

divided, and laid side by side, the relationship will be clearly ob-

vious: the involucre is alike in both, and in both is it concrete be-

low with the perianth, which also is formed on the same type in

each. Could we now suppose the perianth of 4. scalaris to be a

little elongated, or that of Southbya to be a little abbreviated, the

sole important difference would vanish. In reality, small forms of

Southbya have the perianth sometimes barely visible beyond the in-

volucre.

x a

;

Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. 503

There is also a section of Jungermannia, consisting entirely of

exotic species, which approaches Southbya, though more remotely.

The type of this section is Jg. turgescens, Tayl. et Hook. fil. in Crypt.

Antarctica, p. 38, t. 64, which has the perianth slightly compressed

laterally and truncate, but quite discrete from the involucre. ‘The habit

too is widely different, the stems being much divided, scarcely radicu-

lose, the leaves very concave, with a minute guttulate areolation (the

cellules round, separated by wide interstices), and there are bifid

stipules present. Alicularia strongylophylla, Eorund. J. c. p. 34, t. 62,

has the perianth exactly as in Jg. turgescens, quite free and sometimes

twice as long as the involucre; the chief differences being the /ess ~

cave leaves and the wider areolation (yet still equally guttulate) :

is therefore not an Alicularia, and with Jg. turgescens might well

constitute a new genus, of which other species are probably Jg. equata

and humilis of the same authors. Possibly their Alicularia occlusa

and the Jungermannia Liebmanniana of Lindenberg and Gottsche may

go into the same genus, but of these I have not seen specimens.

These species seem all intermediate between Southbya and the true

on? which they approach through Jg. Taylori and its

lies.

On another side, Southdya has some affinity with a small group,

of which Jungermannia hyalina is the European representative ; but

‘these differ from it in the red radicles, and in the perianth being con-

tracted and numerously plicate towards the mouth.

[To be continued. ]

XLIX. Alge Orientales :—Descriptions of new Species belonging

to the genus Sargassum. By R. K. Grevitiz, LL.D. &c.*

[Continued from p. 257. ]

[ With a Plate. ]

Art the moment when I have brought these descriptions of Sar-

gassa to a close, I have learned that the first volume of the ‘ Ge-

nera et Species Algarum’ by the younger Agardh, has appeared.

This I was, of course, unprepared for, having never, in fact, even

seen the work advertised. I would eladly have deferred bring-

ing forward my present series of papers until I could have had the

benefit of consulting that work, but it is now too late, and some

confusion in nomenclature will be the probable result. It will be

remembered that in commencing these descriptions I stated, that

with few exceptions the subjects had been transmitted to me by

my friend Dr. Wight for publication in the second volume of

the ‘ Prod. Fl. Ind. Orientalis,’ and that the imterruption which

had occurred in the continuation of that undertaking had in-

duced me, after retaining my notes and drawings for many years,

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, April 12, 1849.

504 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassuni.

to publish them in a modified form through the medium of the

Botanical Society. It is quite possible that durmg such an in-

terval of time the author of the ‘Genera et Species Algarum ’

may have received from other travellers some of the species dis-

covered by Dr. Wight, in which case there will inevitably be a

collision of names; and although my manuscript has been

lying by me for a long period, M. Agardh will have the unques-

tionable right which priority of publication confers. Where,

however, we may have unfortunately described under different

names the same plant, I may be allowed to hope that the figures

which I have given will assist in removing the confusion.

19. Sargassum gracile (nob.); caule teretiusculo, filiformi; foliis

linearibus, utrinque attenuatis, remote subdenticulatis, uninervi-

bus; vesiculis parvis, subspheericis, muticis, petiolatis, petiolis

planis, dilatatis ; receptaculis ramosis, axillaribus, lineari. cuneatis,

ad apicem compressis, acute et grosse dentatis.

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight. |

Root I have not seen. Planié, as far as I can judge from the

mutilated specimens before me, 2 or 3 feet in length or more. Stem

cylindraceous, filiform, giving off numerous spreading branches

at intervals of about one inch, and which are 6 inches to a foot

or more long. These branches are clothed with others several

inches in length, produced at shorter intervals, on which are

situated the fruit-bearing ramuli. Leaves an inch long or more,

about a line broad, linear, acuminate, almost entire, or remotely

denticulate, furnished with a nerve and pores, and attenuated -

below into a very slender petiole. Vesicles about a line in dia-

meter, subspherical, sometimes slightly pyriform, destitute of

apiculus, supported on flat, foliaceous, dilated stalks, 1-14 line

in length, and produced from the raceme of fructification. Re-

ceptacles axillary, and occasionally also terminal, 1-2 lines long,

linear-cuneate, cylindraceous and unarmed below, compressed

and dilated above, and furnished at the margin and apex with

large, sharp, often curved teeth. The receptacles form a spa-

ringly divided raceme, one of the lower branches of which often

terminates in a vesicle. Occasionally a receptacle becomes tri-

quetrous in the upper part, in which case every angle is toothed :

sometimes receptacles appear to be proliferous, suggesting the

idea of a microscopic Cactus ; at others they are long and slender

to the apex which suddenly expands into a broad mass or crown

of foliaceous teeth. Colour reddish brown. Substance slightly

cartilaginous. :

The habit of the entire plant is lax and slender.

20. Sargassum leptophyllum (nob.) ; caule brevi, tereti, tuberculato ;

ramis primariis compressis ; foliis integerrimis, angustissime line-

ee ae ee ee

Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum. 505

. aribus, attenuatis; vesiculis parvis, ovalibus, muticis, tuberculatis;

receptaculis minutis, racemosis, axillaribus, cylindraceis, oblongis

vel oblongo-cuneatis.

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis; Wight.

Root a small callous disc. Stem, in the single example before

me, scarcely half an inch long, about as thick as a sparrow’s

quill, tuberculated. The very young branches which arise from

this are quite flat and foliaceous, the young leaves having at

first the character of pinnatifid expansions of the frond, after-

wards becoming ovate or elliptical. The old branches are 1-2

feet long, compressed, about half a line broad, and begin to give

off secondary branches several inches in length almost imme-

diately, which in their turn bear a third series half an inch to

an inch and a half long on which are produced the very short

fertile ramuli. Leaves on the mature plant very numerous, an

inch long or more, linear, attenuated, not half a line broad, quite

entire, with a faint nerve and a few pores. Vesicles very nume-

rous, oval, tuberculated with the prominent pores; those at the

base of the small branches about a line in diameter; the rest much

smaller; all supported on stalks 1-2 lines long, flat and very

slender. Receptacles numerous, axillary, less than a line long,

cylindraceous, oblong or somewhat cuneate, or partly divided,

forming along with the vesicles a-minute, considerably branched

raceme.

A slender species, but well-clothed with branches, leaves, vesi-

cles and fructification. It has a great resemblance in habit to

S. concinnum, but differs widely in the fructification.

21. Sargassum flexile (nob.); caule tereti, filiformi; foliis caulinis

linearibus, inciso-serratis, ramis angustissime linearibus, serrato-

dentatis ; vesiculis sphzericis, petiolatis, petiolis filiformibus; re-

ceptaculis cylindraceis, lineari-clavatis, in racemo laxo dispositis.

Sargassum angustifolium, Ag. Sp. Alg. vol. i. p. 32?

Hab. in mari Peninsule Indiz Orientalis ; Wight.

Root a callous disc, throwing up several stems, three feet or

more long, terete, in my specimens not thicker than a sparrow’s

quill, giving off branches 8-12 inches in length at intervals of

1-2 inches. These branches bear a second series at short in-

tervals, on which are situated the fruit-bearing ramuli. Leaves ;

those arising from young shoots close to the root, sessile, oblong

or linear-lanceolate, obtuse, quite entire, furnished with a strong

nerve reaching to the apex, and very minute pores. The cau-

line leaves, or those produced at the base of the primary branches,

linear, an inch or more long, and above a line broad, somewhat

acuminate, irregularly inciso-serrate, those towards the base of

the stem more or less sessile. On the branches the leaves are

about three-fourths of an inch long, a third of a line, or even still

506 Dr. Greville on some new species of Sargassum.

less, in breadth, attenuated below into a capillary footstalk ; re

margin so finely toothed as to appear spinulose under a lens.

There is a faint nerve, and notwithstanding the small space,

scattered pores on each side. Vesicles spherical, about a line

in diameter, on short filiform stalks, and found either at the

base of the small branches or accompanying the racemes. Re-

ceptacles axillary, and occasionally terminal, cylindraceous, linear-

clubshaped, smooth, a line or more long, forming a lax raceme

with 2-5 branches, sometimes solitary. Colour pale reddish

brown. Substance between cartilaginous and membranaceous.

As I do not possess an authentic specimen of Sargassum an-

gustifolium, and as my copy of Turner’s ‘ Historia Fucorum’ is

not at hand, I can only consult the character and description of

that plant given by Agardh. And I find there so much that

rees with the Alga I have now before me, as to make me very

doubtful whether the latter be really distinct. At the same time

there are considerable discrepancies. No reference is made to

the cauline leaves of my plant, which are very conspicuous. The

leaves on the branches, which resemble those of S. angustifolium

in their extreme narrowness, are not sessile as described by

Agardh, but pass insensibly into long and very slender footstalks.

The vesicles are not mucronate, nor are their little stalks dilated.

Lastly, the receptacles are not “ subsolitaria,” but m racemes of

several branches, and instead of being linear-lanceolate, are linear-

clavate, obtuse and rounded at the apex. Under these circum-

stances I have thought it best to separate it in the meantime,

and to give a figure which may assist in its ultimate determina-

tion.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Sargassum gracile.

Fig. 1. Summit of a branch.

— 2. Receptacles and vesicle.

— 38. Receptacle crowned with a tuft of large semifoliaceous teeth.

2 & 3 magnified.

Sargassum deslinahatiag

Fig. 1. A small branch.

— 2. Leaves on very short young shoots, springing from the root.

— 3. A leaf from the branches, with raceme of receptacles and vesicles.

— 4. Raceme.

— 5. Vesicles.

— 6. Do. with long foliaceous stalks.

— 7. One of the same. 3, 4and 7 magnified.

Sargassum flexile.

Fig. 1. Summit of a branch.

— 2. Cauline leaf.

— 3, Leaves on very short young shoots, springing from the root.

— 4. Portion of a branch from near the summit of the frond, with racemes.

The last magnified.

ss ule ti bi

Mr. R. MacAndrew on the Mollusea of Vigo Bay. 507

L.—On the Mollusca of Vigo Bay in the North-west of Spain, by

~ Roserr MacAnprew, Esq., F.L.S., in a Letter to Professor

Epwarp Forsss, F.R.S.

To Richard Taylor, Esq.

Dear Sir, May 1849.

I senp you a letter which I have lately received from Mr. Mac-

Andrew, whose zeal in the cause of natural history has induced

him to undertake a voyage in his yacht to Spain and Portugal,

with the intention of exploring the sea-coasts of those countries

by means of the dredge. The facts he has already brought to

light, as mentioned in the following letter, are of the greatest

interest both in a natural history and a geological point of view.

His discovery of an isolated littoral marine fauna (and probably

marine flora also) of a British or Celtic type imtersecting the

Lusitanian province, reminding us of the boreal outliers in our

Own seas, appears to support in an unexpected manner the theo

I proposed in my memoir “On the Geological relations of the

existing Flora and Fauna of the British Isles,” published in the

‘Memoirs of the Geological Survey of Great Britain for 1846,’

’ wherein I maintained the former existence during the pliocene

and pleistocene epochs of “a geological union or close approxi-

mation of the west of Ireland with the north of Spain.” This I

argued from the botanical features of Ireland and the Atlantic

Islands, and from the geological phenomena which had occurred

within the area in question since the eocene epoch. Had such a

connexion existed, even as by means of it we had an Asturian

flora transmitted northwards to Ireland, so along the coasts of

the same land, littoral forms of mollusca, especially during the

glacial period, when the tendency of conditions was to diffuse

northern species southwards, would in all probability have been

transmitted to the coasts of Spain. In no other way can we ac-

count for such a phenomenon as that made known in Mr. Mac-

Andrew’s letter. His discovery in Vigo bay of a colony of re-

versed Fusi, a race so characteristic of the red crag, supports this

view most strongly, for in the southernmost beds of the Irish

drift we find Fusus contrarius associated with a Spanish Mitra

and Purpura lapillus, in the neighbourhood of the remains of a

terrestrial flora of the Asturian type.

I remain, dear Sir, very truly yours,

Epwarp Forses.

Faro, 8th April, 1849.

We sailed from Portsmouth on the 9th and entered the port

of Vigo on the 14th ult. Being ordered to perform a quarantine

of ten days, we proceeded at once to the Lazaretto of St. Simon,

508 Mr. R. MacAndrew on the Mollusca of Vigo Bay.

which is situated six or seven miles above Vigo, and about four-

teen miles from the entrance of the bay. It occupies two small

islands connected together by a stone bridge. We had the run

of the larger island, which may be 200 yards in length; it is

composed of granite, the component substances of which are so

arranged as in some parts to afford masses of tale of the bulk of

several inches. After diligent search I could only find five spe-

cies of land shells, viz. Helix aspersa, H. caperata, H. cellaria,

H. nemoralis, and a Helix resembling in general appearance H.

barbata, but toothed, the lip red. 1 obtained permission to dredge,

but upon condition of taking the guard in the boat with me, and

not passing the limits of that part of the quarantine ground ap-

propriated to vessels bringing clean bills of health. The locality

was by no means favourable, the depth nowhere exceeding three

to four fathoms, and the bottom consisting of filthy black mud.

I obtained about eighty species of shells from it, all of which,

with the exception of about six, are known inhabitants of the

British Islands ; and it strikes me as a remarkable circumstance,

that the mollusca of that locality are more nearly allied to the

British and less to the Mediterranean than those of the coast of

Asturias, which is further north and with a northern aspect. In

the latter district, Purpura lapillus which abounds here is replaced

by P. Hemastoma. The neighbouring town of Redondela is

celebrated for its oysters, which are indeed of excellent quality ;

they are procured by means of a kind of rake from shallow water

towards the head of the lock or ‘ via,’ and in great abundance. On

the 24th we were released from quarantine, anchored in front of

the town, and employed the following week in dredging over a more

extended area of the bay. The bottom, except near shore, con-

sists of mud, a kind of blue clay ; it varies in depth from eight

or ten to twenty-five fathoms. Laminaria grow in shallow water

as in Britain, but in no great abundance. The geological forma-

tion of surrounding country is all granite as far as I had an op-

portunity of noticing it. I annex a list of the species procured,

but you are not to regard it as approaching to a perfect cata-

logue of the shells of Vigo bay. Indeed should I, as is my pre-

sent intention, spend a week there on my way back to England,

I hope to make considerable additions to the list. It is not

necessary to call your attention to the singular fact that all the

strictly littoral shells are identical with British species. The

only exception that occurs to me is the Mytilus Gallo-provincialis,

and that is doubtful. Chiton rufus, Fusus contrarius and some

others, though occasionally found alive upon the shore, I do not

consider to be littoral species. I was much interested in finding

the last-named shell (Fusus contrarius) livmg. You will notice

that I have again met with our acquaintance Chemnitzia fene-

DF Bis oe ey) hae ee 4 toons

eal pt ta

- a .

re eS

Mr. R. MacAndrew on the Mollusca of Vigo Bay. 509

strata; also the Goodallia, which probably does not extend much

further south. We sailed from Vigo on the 2nd instant, but

as for some time previously there had prevailed strong winds on

shore, were not able to do anything with the dredge north of Cape

Vincent. We made an attempt off the Berlings, eight or ten

miles distant, but with 200 fathoms line could get no bottom.

There was a very heavy swell. Off Cape St. Mary’s, outside this

port, I had a few hauls in from fifteen to thirty fathoms water,

and obtained eighty or ninety species which form the materials of

a dredging paper. The Venus from that locality appears to be in-

termediate between the gallina of the Mediterranean and striata

of our seas, so that they may at last prove to be only varieties of

the same species. We found thousands of live specimens of

Ditrupa subulata, which consequently inhabits a shallower depth

here than m the British seas. Of Capsa castanea we procured

many valves, as on the coast of Cornwall, but no live specimen,

which is smgular. I am disappointed at not being able to dredge

in this harbour, but it is composed of narrow muddy channels

through an extensive marsh. The littoral species of mollusca are

here quite Mediterranean. Conus Mediterraneus, Cerithium vul-

_ gare, Murex truncatus and M. Brandaris are about the most com-

mon. I have not yet seen any Purpure. On the Zostera at low

water are found four or five species of Trochus distinct from those

of Vigo; also Rissoa labiosa and Phasianella Vieuxiit. Cardium

edule is in great abundance and fine; likewise Ostrea edulis near

the North bar. We saw no signs of Laminarie.

Mollusca obtained in Vigo Bay, March 1849.

N.B. Those marked * were procured alive.

* Balanus tintinnabulum. * Balanus

* Clitia verruca.

* Acasta Montagui.

Anatifa vulgaris. Anatifa striata.

* Pollicipes cornucopia: procured from rocks: sold abundantly in the

market, and much esteemed for food.

* Dentalium entalis : rare.

* dentalis (angulated) : abundant.

trachea

-—— minute species

*Spirorbis: common British species ; on fucus.

*Solen siliqua: from sand at low water, and sold in the market.

ensis: island of St. Simon.

Lyonsia striata: dredged two valves.

Lutraria oblonga: valves.

$ elliptica : sold in the market.

rugosa: numerous valves on the shore: only two specimens

dredged with united valves: appear to bury deep in the sand:

> COmmon.

in nullipore.

510 Mr. R. MacAndrew on the Mollusca of Vigo Bay.

commissioned several people to procure them for me at a low

spring tide, but without success : length 33 to 33 inches ; breadth

2+ inches.

Scrobicularia piperata: valves on shore.

* Bornia corbuloides ? sand and nullipore.

* Kellia suborbicularis : in dead shells of Pullastra virginea.

Lepton squamosum: valves in sand.

* Montacuta bidentata: mud.

*Corbula nucleus : mud.

Neara cuspidata : valves : mud.

Pandora rostrata: sand.

*Thracia phaseolina: sand.

*Savicava arctica: the minute mud variety first noticed by Hanley.

*Syndosmya alba: mud (Boysii).

* tenuis ; mud (Prismatica).

* Psammobia vespertina : sand: one live specimen from low water.

tellinella: valves : young.

*Tellina tenuis: sand: common.

donacina: valves.

* distorta: sand and nullipore.

crassa: one recent valve. -

? or Lucina: obliquely striated, valves (common at Gibraltar)

radiated.

* Diodonta fragilis : common on the shore: one live specimen.

Lucina lactea? mud.

rotundata: mud.

sinuosa: rare: small.

spinifera: mud: common, but few living.

var. ? smooth cream colour.

* Artemis ewoleta: sand at low water.

% lincta : sand : more rare than preceding.

* Mactra subtrunecata : sand: common.

truncata ; rare : sand.

Donaz trunculus or anatina (1 think latter).

Mesodesma donacina : shore : common.

Cytherea Chione : valves : shore.

* minute common in nullipore and gravel.

* Astarte triangularis (Goodalla) : nullipore : common.

* Venus verrucosa : sand: common.

* striata : mud : common.

* fasciata: nullipore: common.

' ovata : nullipore : common.

* Pullastra decussata : low water.

—— vulgaris: low water.

aurea : shore.

* virginea : nullipore and mud.

*Cardium edule : shore : abundant.

* echinatum : one live specimen.

6 tuberculatum : one live specimen.

Mr. R. MacAndrew on the Mollusca of Vigo Bay. 511

*Cardium levigatum : nullipore and gravel.

*_____ parvum ?

* scabrum ?

Arca tetragona : valves: nullipore and gravel.

lactea : valves.

* Pectunculus pilosus : nullipore and gravel.

* Nucula nitida : mud.

Modiola tulipa : valves.

* marmorata : in an ascidia, &c.

* Mytilus Gallo-provincialis var. dilatata ? : common on rocks : byssus

very strong.

* edulis: on Pollicipes brought from entrance of the bay.

Avicula: two specimens and some fragments found on the shore.

*Pecten maximus: sand: could not identify any with certainty as

P. Jacobeus. WN.B. Suspect the latter to be only a variety.

. opercularis : sand, &c.: small size.

~—— varius: valves: sand, &c.

obsoletus : valves: sand, &c.

similis : valves : sand, &c.

distortus : rocky ground.

*Ostrea edulis : abundant in shallow water near the head of the bay

and of excellent quality.

*___ edulis var. ? or parasitica? : small size, in some parts covering

the rocks.

* Anomia. ephippium: abundant. :

*Crania persona: on dead shells near the entrance of bay.

*Chiton rufus: very abundant: creeping on the sand along shore as

well as attached to hard substances: some were always found on

the chain cable.

fascicularis ; on dead shells.

marginatus : under stones low water.

cinereus : on shells, &c.

albus?

ruber? or levis? : one specimen and a few minute.

* Patella vulgata : common.

pellucida: one dead specimen.

*Lottia virginea: frequent.

* Emarginula rosea : one living, many dead.

*Fissurella greca: rare: not large.

*Calyptrea sinensis : abundant.

* Bullea aperta: abundant : in mud, shallow water.

x &© & &

*Bulla hydatis: ditto ditto.

* akera : ditto ditto.

*____ cylindrica : mud : frequent.

truncata: ditto ditto.

umbilicata : mud : rare.

*_____ lignaria : one specimen.

* Aplysia: rocks, low water.

* Rissoa ulva: mud.

* vincta: under stones, St. Simon’s Island.

512 Mr. R. MacAndrew on the Mollusca of Vigo Bay, ;

* Rissoa rufilabrum ? _ Rissoa costulata: one specimen.

* enterrupta. costata.

*_—_. parva. * labrosa.

pellucida. - striata.

* : *

. reat: ¥ \ not identified.

Odostomia.

* Skenia.

Alvanea albella.

*Chemnitzia elegantissima.

Ffenestrata: sand, St. Simon’s Island.

? fragment of a large species.

* Kulima polita: nullipora. * Kulima subulata : mud.

* Natica Alderi: sand and mud.

monilifera? a dead imperfect specimen on the shore.

*Sigaretus perspicuus: two specimens: animal of bright orange

colour. ' 3

Haliotis: a fragment on the shore.

*Scalaria communis : one alive and fragments.

clathratulus: one dead. — Scalaria Turtoni : one fragment.

* Vermetus semisurrecius ? mud: large and abundant.

*__. triqueter.

*Solarium luteum : one living. Solarium (unknown), dead.

*Trochus umbilicatus ; St. Simon’s Island.

™ tumidus : nullipore. *Trochus striatus : sand.

. exiguus : nullipore : abundant.

*___ Montagui : nullipore.

* magus : nullipore : abundant.

Laugieri : one dead specimen.

crassus. *Trochus cinereus.

Zizyphinus : rocky ground, &c.

Adeorbis : St. Simon’s Island.

* Phasianella pullus.

Lacuna puteolus : one dead.

* Littorina littoreus. * Littorina neritoides.

*Turritella terebra: very produced : rare.

. implicata? abundant.

* Cerithium reticulatum : abundant.

adversum: a fragment.

* Pleurotoma attenuatum. Pleurotoma Maravigni : one dead.

—— coarctatum? ud Ginninianum.

costatum ? Boothii ?

= lineare: one live specimen.

* Fusus contrarius : seven live specimens from the shore near rocks

at low water.

muricatus.

. corallinus : animal bright scarlet.

? carinated, somewhat resembling Purpura lapillus, dead.

* Murex erinaceus :; rocks-at low water: some beautiful varieties. —

Edwardsii : one dead.

Mr. G. Newport on a new genus of Parasitic Insects. 513

*Triton variegatum. Triton corrugatum: dead.

_*Chenopus pes-pelicani : common.

* Purpura lapillus : St. Simon’s Island, full-sized white ; Vigo small,

dark colour.

* Nassa reticulata: abundant: darkecoloured undulated variety at

St. Simon’s Island: mud. :

macula: sand. * Nassa varicosa : mud.

: smooth, purple inside: banded: animal very active: extremely

abundant in mud.

* Buccinum minimum : nullipore.

*Ringicula auriculaia : very abundant in mud.

* Hrato levis : two live specimens: sand.

*Cyprea europea,

* Sepia.

* Octopus.

fichinus : four species, one of which is new to me.

Starfishes, four, identical with British.

Holuthurie,

Cucumarie,

\ same as obtained in Bantry Bay.

ZoOPHYTES.

Alcyonium digitatum.

Pennatula (Mediterranean species).

- Acetinie : several.

Various animals of genera unknown to me.

R. MacAnnprew.

L1.—On the Identification of a new.Genus of Parasitic Insects,

Anthophorabia. By Gzorcz Nuwrort, Esq., F.R.S. & LS,

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, London, May 21, 1849,

Te care which is always taken in the ‘ Annals and Magazine of

Natural History’ to preserve to zoological nomenclature in this

country a character for precision and honesty, induces me to re-

quest your insertion in that Journal of the following description

- of a Chaleididous insect which I discovered in the years 1831 and

1832 in the nests of Anthophora retusa at Richborough in Kent,

and communicated on the 20th of March last to a meeting of the

Linnzan Society ; and also of some statement of facts connected

with this communication.

Family CuacipipZ.

| Genus Anthophorabia, Newp.

(Female.) Head broader than the thorax; antenne six-jointed,

pilose, with the second, third, fourth and fifth joints nearly

equal, the sixth long, oval; thorax and abdomen of equal

length ; wings with a median bifid nervure ; tarsi five-jointed.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. in. 33

514 Mr. G. Newport on a new genus of Parasitic Insects,

(Male.j Antenne four-jointed, basal joint arched, greatly dilated

and excavated on the under surface, second joint cylindrical,

third large, globose, fourth elongated, oval* ; eyes stemmatous ;

wings abbreviated. Length 1 ‘line.

Species. retusa, Newp. female bronze green, legs yellowish

Male yellow or deep ferruginous, stemmata blackish ; /arva sub-

cylindrical, formed of fourteen segments, and slightly attenu-

ated at each extremity.

Found in the cells of Anthophora at Richborough, Kent.

Although I had found this insect in all its stages of develop-

ment, had made carefully finished drawings of it, and of its de-

tails m 1831 and 1832, and had showed these at that time to

many friends, of which T have ample proof, I delayed to publish

any account of it until recently, because I had intended to have

done this in connexion with some facts of anatomy not yet put

forth. Being engaged, however, in investigating the relation

which subsists between the special anatomy of animals and the

peculiarities in their ceconomy and instincts, the male of this in-

sect appeared to me to offer a good exemplification of my views

in the peculiarities of its organs of vision, as compared with what

I had seen and known of its habits. But as I could not find any

description of the msect in any entomological work to which

had access, it became necessary for me to characterize and name

it, that others might be able to identify it, before any references

to it could be of value to science. I did this in the first part of

a paper read to the Linnean Society on the 20th of March last,

and the description above given was printed in the report of the

meeting of that Society inserted in the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle ”

for the 24th of March, No. 12, page 183. The description and

naming of the insect were thus but incidental to the chief object

of my paper; and my claim to a scientific notification of the

genus and species can only take date from that period, although

[have known of the existence of this insect for nearly eighteen

years. The particulars given in my paper of the place and time

of its discovery were but as matters of history in connexion with

its habits. Imagine then my surprise at the close of the reading

of that portion of the paper at hearmg the good faith of my state-

ments abruptly questioned in some remarks addressed to the

Society by Mr. John Obadiah Westwood, who made it appear that

my knowledge of the insect Anthophorabia must have been de-

rived from vivd voce statements made by himself at a meeting of

the Entomological Society m July 1847, when he referred. to an

undescribed insect by the name of Melittobia Audouini, and

* Itis probable that the large terminal joint of the antennz, both in the

male and female, may be formed by the union of two or more joints in one

mass, |

Mr. G. Newport on a new genus of Parasitic Insects. 515

where, he asserted, I had seen his drawings of it, which I in-

stantly denied. Siz weeks after this aspersion, and after I had

adduced—at the reading of the second part of my paper to the

Linnean Society on the Ist of May instant—living evidence

of the truth of my previous announcement, Mr. Westwood

disclaimed having doubted my discovery of Anthophorabia in

1832, and also disclaimed having cast any imputation on my

statements. But six days later, May 7th, he appears to have

addressed himself a second time vivd vece to a meeting of the

Entomological Society, at which I was not present, and at which

he well knew, as I have ceased to be a Member, that I was not

hkely to be present to reply to his assertions. In the carefully

drawn up report of that meeting, printed in the ‘ Gardeners’

Chronicle’ on the 12th of May, No. 19, page 295, he again re-

pudiates, yet at the same instant reconveys the imputation, and

there, for the first time, prints his description of Melittobia, and

claims to have described this insect sufficiently in 1847. Now

the facts are these :—In tie second volume of Mr. Westwood’s

‘Introduction,’ page 160, and printed in November 1839, the

author refers to an insect found im France by M. Audouin in the

- nests of Odynerus, Anthophora and Osmia, and says, “ the male has

most singular antenne, and minute rudiments of wings,” and then

remarks, “ the species has not yet been described.’ Nearly eight

sip elapsed and no description of the insect had been published

y M. Audouin, nor had any reference again been made to it by

Mr. Westwood until July 1847, when, according to the printed

Proceedings of the Entomological Society, vol. v. part 3. p. xviil,

he “exhibited specimens and drawings’? of Audouin’s insect, and

mentioned that “the antenne of the males are singularly dis-

torted (!) and the wings almost rudimental ; thus offering a strikingly

opposite analogy (! ?) to other bee-parasites, such as Siylops, Meloé

and Sitaris;’ and for this insect he proposed the name of “ Me-

hitobia Audouinn.” This is the whole that he had published re-

specting it, and those are his own words, Mr. Westwood being

at that time Secretary of the Entomological Society, and enabled

to prepare and to publish in the ‘ Proceedings’ what he pleased.

But every naturalist will perceive that neither of these extracts

constitutes a description of the insect named; these vague allu-

sions being equally applicable to other genera of Chalcididous

insects: No entomologist advanced beyond his schoolboy days

will contend that “most singular antenne” or “ singularly dis-

torted antenne”’ are descriptive terms or phrases. They apply

equally well to at least four other genera of this family of insects,

and of which three have been characterized by Mr. Westwood

himself, viz. Tetracnemus, Dicladocerus, Elasmus, and Eulophus ;

while “ minute rudiments of wings” or “ wings almost rudimental ”

33%

516 Mr. G. Newport on anew genus of Parasitic Insects.

equally applies to Mr. Westwood’s genus Hemiptarsenus, to which

he has assigned this as a generic character of the male. To be

sure, in the case of Melittobia, we have the “ strikingly opposite

analogy ” in addition, but, unfortunately, this refers to “ Stylops,

Meloé and Sitaris,” and even as regards them it is not explained

in what this “ strikingly opposite analogy” consists.. Yet on these

shallow pretensions Mr. Westwood questioned the accuracy of my

statements, and now asserts that his msect and mine are iden-

tical, attempts to claim priority of description, and does not

hesitate to declare im print, that “the facts (!) and charac-

ters” (?) he had given were “sufficient to identify the insect,

and distinguish it from every known species of the family to

which it belongs (!).” But not only does Mr. Westwood assert this

sufficiency on his part, and the identity of the two insects, but dis-

courteously affirms that my description of Anthophorabiais “

fectly unintelligible,’ and then, for some, no doubt, most cogent

reasons best known to him, he heads his description published on

the 12th of May as follows: ‘ Melittobia, Westw. 1847; Anthopho-

rabia, Newp.1849.” Now im this very description he has given the

same number of characters for his insect, and has followed the

exact order of notification of parts which I have followed in mine,

published on the 24th of March ; and while he modestly asserts

that siz out of the nine characters which I have given are erro-

neous, he has copied, in whole or in part, the very words I have

employed, and the very order in which I have employed them in

five out of these nine proscribed unintelligible characters! Is it

probable. that this could have been accidental on the part of one

who is ever so especially alive to his own advantage? Will the

reader believe that any one who has any regard for his own credit

or for public opinion, could be capable of such an attempt at im-

position on his patience and his judgement? Yet such are the

facts, as a comparison of Mr. Westwood’s description with mine

in the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle,’ pages 295 and 183, will prove.

Whether the characters given for Anthophorabia are sufficient

to identify the insect or not, I leave entirely to the decision of

others. When these are compared with those now published of

Melittobia, the asserted identity of the two insects appears to be

extremely doubtful: thus the male Anthophorabia has ocelli

instead of compound eyes; Melittobia is described as having

neither compound eyes nor ocelli: Anthophorabia has the middle

portion of the antenna “large and globose ;”’ Melittobia has the

corresponding portion of this organ “ very small and subannu-

lose.”

But assuming for an instant, what Mr. Westwood is nlesiiea

to assert as a positive fact, that. the two are identical, and pre-

suming that his description corrects errors in detail in mine,

RE A Pe WIA Solty:

ee NE me TIE NER Skea IS oe eS tere CTE” Hoe ae ee ee ee aT

poet:

Lute ets je dele tests a: aabiine iter <2)

Mr. G. Newport on a@ new genus of Parasitic Insects. 517

would this entitle him to claim priority of nomenclature while the

chief characters I have given (the stemmatous eyes, and the great

dilatation and excavation of the basilar and the enlargement of

the middle joints of the antenne in the male) remain for the

identification of the insect? As well might I pretend that the

discovery of external branchiz, in the imago Pteronarcys, which

had been overlooked, entitles me to sink Mr. Newman’s name of

that genus, and substitute one of my own.

_ The great object of nomenclature and structural description of

external form, if 1 rightly apprehend, is identification. Now it

happens that Mr. Westwood’s name is attached in assent to a

printed Report on Zoological Nomenclature adopted and pub-

hshed by a Committee of the British Association in 1842, and in

which the following rules are announced :—“ No person can sub-

sequently claim an authority equal to that possessed by the person

who is the first to define a new genus or describe a new species.”

“Unless a species or group is intelligibly defined when the

name is given, it cannot be recognised by others, and the signi-

fication of the name is consequently lost. Two things are

necessary before a zoological term can acquire any authority,

viz. definition and publication. Definition properly implies a

distinct exposition of essential characters, and in all cases we

conceive this to be indispensable, &c.” “To constitute publi-

cation, nothing short of the insertion of the above particulars in

a printed book can be held sufficient.” 1 have now but to ask

whether Mr. Westwood has complied with the rules which he

has thus assisted to establish, before attempting to supersede

others ; or whether he has not been one of the readiest to infringe

them, as in the present instance, when they have not suited his

convenience ? It matters but little to me whether the name which

I have given, or the one which he proposes for an insect, be ulti-

mately adopted, as I can assure him that I have but little ambi-

tion to be regarded as a describer of species.

But I resist his encroachment on the principle of right, and I

repudiate his unfounded assertions and assumptions as being

equally derogatory to science and unfair to myself and others.

I am content to travel over what he may regard as humbler

ground, to watch and experiment on function, and quietly en-

deavour to trace the connexion of this with anatomy, and to

examine and compare internal as well as external organization,

without aspiring to what the entomologist may look upon as an

all-important consideration, the honour and dignity attached to

the rare achievement of being the earliest to name and describe

an insect,—an event equivalent in his mind, perhaps, to the dis-

covery of a planet and the calculation of its orbit.

I remain, Gentlemen, yours very truly,

Georce Newrorr.

518 Royal Society.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY. : ;

Feb. 22, 1849 —Reada paper, entitled “ Descripti on éf an In aly

Animalcule allied to the genus Notommata of Ehrenberg, } hitherto

undescribed*.” By John Dalrymple, Esq., F.R.C.S.

The examination of various specimens 0 of the animalcule described

by the author, disclosed the dieecious character of one of the more

highly organized of the rotiferous class of Infusoria, hitherto sup-

posed to be androgenous. This discovery was first made by obser-

ving the difference in the form and development of the embryo

while still enclosed in the ovisac of the parent animal. From the

extreme transparency of this form of rotifer, it is possible to trace

the progressive development of the young from the Greffian vesicle

in the ovary to the period of mature gestation, when the embryo is

expelled, the whole machinery of whose organs has been perfected

while still within the body of the female.

Thus, although the young one observed in the ovisac, when nearly

ready to be expelled, was in the great majority of instances a mi-

niature portrait of the parent, yet occasionally an embryo was seen

of a different aspect, within whose body a vesicle was, discovered

filled with actively moving spermatozoa.

A further investigation of the subject brought clear cnidetagial

the functions performed by this male,—its copulation with the young

females; but it also displayed the singular fact, that —_—a

organs of reproduction and locomotion were highly developed, there

was a total absence of those of assimilation; in fact, that neither

mouth, nor stomach, nor other digestive cavity or glands, were pre-_

sent in its curious organization.

In the early part of the paper the author describes the anatomy

of the female, which differs from the family of Notommata of Ehren-

berg, in the absence of intestine and anal orifice, and forcipated or

caudal foot. In every other respect the organization is so similar to

that class, that the author believes the proper place for this animal-

cule to be in a sub-genus of Notommata.

In relation to physiology, the author submits a new theory of the

mechanism of circulation and respiration in the general group of

Rotifers, a subject which is but obscurely treated of by the great

German observer, who appears to have believed in the existence of

tubular vessels or true vascular system. The author thinks, how-

ever, that these functions are performed i in a manner more resem-

bling that of insects, viz. that the blood is contained in the general

cavity of the animal and circulates round the lung, which is here

represented by a contractile vesicle that receives and expels. the

water in which the animalcule lives, and so comes to be in mterme-

diate relation with the air mixed with the water. The difference

therefore between the aération of the blood of insects and that of this

rotifer is rather due to the difference of the media they respectively

inhabit, than of design. In both, the blood is contained in a general

* [A paper on this subject by Mr. J. Brightwell, illustrated with a plate,

appeared in the ‘ Annals’ for September 1848.—Ep. Ann. Nat. Hist.]

‘

ORM UD Clava ee

ante ce anes

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 519

cavity and brought in contact with the air, without the intervention

of any true vascular system.

The beautiful transparency of the animai, and the facility with

which the development of the ovum may be traced through all its

stages, induces the author to believe it to be well-suited to the in-

quiries of the embryologist and of those who devote themselves to

the study of the metamorphosis of cell into tissue.

This animalcule has hitherto been discovered only in a few situa-

tions (in Norfolk near Norwich, and in Warwickshire near Coven-

try), but it is believed, from the very general dispersion of Infusoria,

that it may be more extensively met with, especially in the months

of June, July, August and beginning of September.

The author concludes by expressing his belief that re-examina-

tion of the whole order of Rotifera is necessary to determine the

disposition of the sexes, and to assign them their proper situation in

the scale of animated beings.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

May 10, 1849.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “Description of Monormia, Berkeley,” by G. H. K. Thwaites,

Esq., communicated by John Ralphs, Esq. This genus is allied to

Trichormus, Allman, differing principally, if not solely, in its definite,

linear frond, which encloses a single moniliform filament to be traced

throughout all the peculiar convolutions of the frond. The vesicular

cells are interstitial, and occur singly. The sporangia are numerous,

‘and are first formed from the cells at the greatest distance from the

vesicular cells. Without due attention Monormia might easily be

mistaken for a species of Nostoc; but the mass formed by its con-

volutei frond is not enclosed by a common membranous pellicle as

in that genus.

Monormia intricata occurs in slightly brackish waters in floating .

gelatinous masses, each about as large as a walnut, and usually of a

reddish brown colour.

_ The paper concluded with a synoptical table of the genera of

Nostochinee, and will appear in the ‘ Annals of Natural History’ and

the Society’s Transactions.

~ 2. “On the Causes which determine the Limits of the different

species of Vegetables in the North of Europe,” by Robert Huish, Esq.,

F.L.S., communicated by William Wallace Fyfe, Esq. In this com-

munication Mr. Huish gave a condensed view of the researches of

M. Alphonse DeCandolle in this interesting department of botanical

science.

‘Dr. Balfour exhibited plants of the following interesting species

from the Royal Botanic Garden, and made remarks upon them, viz. :

Trichopilia tortilis; Mazillaria Harrisonii; Ovxalis bupleurifolia, a

shrubby species from Brazil; Cereus crinitus ; Pinguicula grandiflora,

distinguished by the large size of the flower, length of spur and con-

tinuity of the segments of the corolla; Xylophylla latifolia; Persea

520 Miscellaneous.

gratissima, the Avocado pear of the West Indies, at present in flower

in the garden ; Aloe umbellata, in flower ; and Weigelia rosea, a hardy

shrub, recently introduced from China, in flower. .

Mr. Evans exhibited flowering specimens of the following plants

from the Caledonian Horticultural Society’s garden :—Schivereckia

podolica; Rubus arcticus; Androsace villosa; Veronica repens; a

curious variety of Athyrium filix-femina from Braemar; Woodsia

Ilvensis ; and a fine plant of Paris quadrifolia, from Arniston woods

near Edinburgh.

MISCELLANEOUS,

Capnodium, novum Fungorum genus. Auctore C. Monraennr, D.M.

Peridium carnosum, polymorphum, lageniforme, clavatum aut

ceranoideum, e duplici strato formatum, exteriori scilicet colorato

celluloso, cellulis subirregularibus penta-hexagonis, parallelogrammis

(in ostiolo) linearibusque, interiori mucilagineo hyalino fere anhisto,

apice irregulariter rumpens, interdum ore fimbriatum. Nucleus ge- —

latinosus. Sporidia subsena, oblonga, transversim triseptata tandem

septis longitudinalibus subeuntibus cellulosa, fuscescentia, ascis late

obovoideis vel clavatis, mox diffluenti-resorptis incluse.

Thallis superficialis, libere evolutus, nigrescens e floccis brevibus

contortis ramosis, moniliformibus aut cylindricis articulatis fuscis

dense intricatis compositus.—In Australia, America boreali, Gallia

australi et media (ad Versalias) fructiferum inventum.—Locus in

systemate prope Antennariam. Affinitates. Habitus Antennarie, at

Scorie, Fr. magis affine, cum et in hac nuperrime ascosinveni. Hine

inter Gliotrichum et Scoriam nulla adest analogia; similitudinem

quamdam, saltem ab aspectus judicio, cum Synalissa habet. Aste-

rina et Meliola, que Capnodio magis affines, in serie diversa, diffe-

runt, prima autem floccis seu fibrillis folio matricive applicatis nec

liberis, nec erectis, ultima vero fibris setisve rigidis simplicibus lon-

gissimis, quibus horrent perithecia, quas perperam pro ostiolis aliqui

habuerunt, utraque tandem ascis oligospermis, ut formam perithe-

ciorum globosam preteream. Quoad collum peridii elongatum, fili-

aut corniforme, interdum ore fimbriatum, ut et morphosim sporidio-

rum hoc nostrum genus a Melanospora, Corda, haud multum distare

videtur.

Typus generis Capnodii, Fumago Citri, Turpin, Mém. de Nosol.

Végét. in Mém. Ac. Sc. de Paris, sav. étr. tom. vi. p. 240 cum icone,

sed fructif. non intellecta nec visa. Ascos observavi in specie affini

(C. salicinum) ad folia Salicum e sect. Cinerella, in Helvetia (d. Rof-

favier) necnon circa Parisios (cl. Durieu) lecta.

PODISOMA FUSCUM.

There is a small group of Fungi, consisting of the two genera

Podisoma and Gymnosporangium, and occurring only on different

species of Juniper, which, in outward aspect, resemble exactly the

gelatinous masses of certain Tremelle, though in point of fact nearly

STR

SRN ey

ae OE a STE PRINS Ree ST OL RE eA ee

Miscellaneous. 521

allied to the mildew of wheat. A very singular part of their ceco-

nomy is their reproduction year after year from the same mycelium,

which forms discoid patches on the living stems exactly as in the

curious genus Cyttaria, so important an article of food to the Fue-

gians, it gives rise to tubercles of various sizes on the living branches

of various species of beech. A figure of one of the species, Podisoma

macropus, Schwein., was published in the volume for 1845 of Sir W.

J. Hooker’s ‘ London Journal of Botany,’ from a sketch by Dr. Wy-

man, who was so fortunate as to observe the germination. Mr.

Woodward forwarded to me sketches illustrative of the germination

from Cirencester in 1847, which confirmed the curious observations

of the Messrs. Tulasne on the germination of Uredinez, published in

the early part of that year.

In April of the following year he was so good as to forward to me

a specimen of Podisoma fuscum, which enabled both myself and Mr.

Broome to observe the germination, and to secure sketches of the

various phases which were exhibited. Professor Gasparini has lately

published a memoir on the subject, which has not yet reached me.

Meanwhile I am anxious to record Mr. Woodward’s observations,

regretting that in the multitude of avocations I have neglected to do

so at an earlier period. The spores vary extremely in different parts

of the same tremelloid mass, being sometimes strongly pointed, some-

times perfectly obtuse ; the pointed spores, however, seem the only

Figs. 1, 2, 3, 4, spores of Podisoma fuscum, germinating ; fig. 2 shows

clearly the protrusion of the cotyledonoid from the secondary membrane ;

fig. 5, a spore more obtuse than usual, which has not germinated ; fig. 6,

masses which appear to have escaped from the spores, and which eventually

elongate into cotyledonoid threads. [We are indebted to the kindness of Dr.

Lindley for the use of this woodcut.—R. T.]

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. iii. 34:

522 Meteorological Observations.

ones which have the power of germination. Each spore consists of |

two cells, both of which are furnished on either side just above the

point of juncture with a single pore through which the germinating

thread protrudes exactly after the fashion of pollen tubes. Occa-

sionally all the four pores are fertile, but more frequently one or two

only protrude the cotyledonoid. The pores of the two cells, it should

be observed, correspond exactly in position. In no case have more

than two been observed in each hemispore.—M../. B.—Gard. Chron.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR APRIL 1849.

Chiswick—April 1. Rain: fine: showery. 2. Densely clouded. 9. Fine:

cloudy. 4. Foggy: rain. 5. Drizzly: fine. 6, Heavy dew: very fine. 7. Cloudy:

drizzly. 8. Hazy. 9. Foggy: densely overcast. 10. Hazy: heavy clouds,

11. Cloudy and cold: clear and frosty at night. 12, Cloudy. 13. Rain. 14.

Slight haze : fine: clear and frosty. 15. Rain. 16. Cloudy throughout. 17.

Cold and dry : clear and frosty at night. 18. Clear: snow: cloudy. 19. Heavy

fall of rain, sleet and hail throughout the day. 20, Snow and hail in forenoon,

stormy showers: clear and frosty at night. 21. Clear: cloudy : clear and frosty.

22, Overcast: rain at night. 23. Rain. 24. Cloudy. 25. Drizzly: fine. 26.

Rain : cloudy : clear: slight frost. 27. Foggy: cloudy: slight rain, 28. Fine:

heavy showers: partly hail. 29, Slight haze: very fine: overcast. 30, Fine:

clear.

Mean temperature of the month ,........ sessecsentnicscenh sasuke ae

Mean temperature of April 1848 .........cecesceeeees dur gepese Al) “Se

Mean temperature of April for the last twenty-three years 47 *53

Average amount of rain in April .........cccssesseseresecseeee 1°46 inch.

Boston. — April 1, Rain: raina.m. 2, Cloudy: rain r.m. 93. Cloudy. 4. Fine.

5. Rain: rain a.m. and p.m, 6. Fine. 7. Fine: rain p.m. 8, 9. Rain:

rain A.M. andp.m. 10. Rain: rain a.m. 11, 12. Cloudy. 13. Rain: rain a.m.

and rain and snow p.m. 14. Cloudy: rain a.m. 15,16, Cloudy. 17. Fine:

snow P.M.: stormy. 18, Fine: rain and snow p.m. 19, 20. Cloudy, 21. Fine.

22, 23. Fine: rain p.m. 24,25. Fine. 26. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 27. Fine.

28. Fine: rain p.m, 29, 30, Fine.

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—April 1. Showers: thunder. 2. Spring

showers, 3, Showers: thunder, 4. Frost: calm and fine. 5. Showers. 6.

Fair : beautiful day. 7. Fair, but rigid and ungenial. 8. Slight shower a.m. :

parching wind. 9, 10. Fair and chilly. 11. Fair and chilly: frost a.m. 12,

Cloudy a.m.: rain p.m. — 13. Frost: snow: hail: fine p.m. 14. Snow an inch

deep: rain p.m. 15. Fair and fine. .16. Frost: slight shower of snow. 17. Frost

very hard: shower of snow. 18. Frost: snow-showers: rain P.M. 19. Frost:

shower of snow: fair and keen p.m. 20. Frost: clear and cold : slight shower of

snow. 21. Frost very hard: clear and cold. 22. No frost: rain gentle : cloudy.

23. Rain: soft and warm: blessed change of weather. 24. Fine a.M.: grew

cloudy: rain p.m. 25. Fine a.m.: shower ofhail: rain. 26. Fine a.m.: shower.

27. Shower early: rain and wind p.m. 28. Growing day: one slight shower.

29. Fair and fine: cloudy p.m. 30. Most beautiful spring day. °

Mean temperature of the month ,........+ aceeabes sepensqundb ee

Mean temperature of April 1848 ............csceeeees bie cconee Meee oa

Mean temperature of April for the last twenty-five years. 44 °4

$2a90-In A pull 1.848 5 apis cas cu aus dec eenteeraxeso es ins cach vee. 2°52 inches,

Average amount of rain in April for the last twenty years 1°76 ,,

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—April 1. Cloudy: rain. 2. Showers: drizzle. 3.

Damp: showers. 4. Drizzle. 5. Damp: showers. 6. Damp. 7. Damp:

cloudy. 8. Bright: clear. 9, Bright: cloudy. 10,11. Cloudy. 12, Showers:

cloudy. 13, Bright: cloudy. 14. Bright: clear: aurora. 15. Cloudy. 16,

Snow-showers: snow. 17. Snow-showers: drift: snow-showers. 18. Snow-

showers: frost: aurora. 19. Sleet: hail-showers: aurora, 20. Bright: frost:

clear: aurora. 21. Bright: clear: aurora. 22. Cloudy. 23. Drops: cloudy.

24. Bright: hazy. 25. Clear. 26. Cloudy. 27. Clear. 28, Clear: very clear.

29, 30. Fine: cloudy.

prea

} | e .

16-1 29-4 €8 Z |1B% 1Z-0V |0S-£P |S-SE 0-60 L-Sb €8.€€ — 0V9-62% 519-62 199-62 199.60. 1£:6% ¥6S-6% 1€2-62 | "uray

| /

| | pee be

ssereelogig ttre] sass |g -o | «0 | Le} LS | 9Fi¥¥ol 8S SE | 99 | 06.62 18-62 | 91-0€ | 91-0€ 06.6% g0%-0€ bgz-0€ “of

teneeeleeeees Jy, [eeeeeel eggg | ag wuyeo| ‘ms 67 €S | S€|s6S| 9S SP 89 | PL.6% |99-6Z | 01-08 | 86-62 €2-6% 921.08 092-08 | 6z C

memmenyee "| GO| BS | “OS | *MS | *MsM | *AR vy | 6V | 16€) OS) VS ZE | 65 | 6F-62 '0Z+63 | PL:0% | 9b-6% 02-66 189-62 000-0€ "gz

VO. | PO. S) cmss | “ms | cm |S Gh | 6V | 9€\fSs| €S Ob | 19 | 61-6% €2-64 62-60 £5-6% LE-6% 099-68 gf3-6% ‘Lz

“ueeysrese*| PO | 10-4] *s | tus | cms | “mu | $zp | 6b | Eh) ES) 1S 6% | 09 | 14.60 92-62% | L5-66 29:6% 0€-6% DzL-6z 9£8-6% ‘9%

Gp. ferret 60. | tm | ems |e | tm ep | vb | 66) SS] cS PP |. ZO | ¢z.62 'S1-62 9-6 15-63 0£-6% 93-63 SVL-6%| °S%

Ol- |$9-0 Z%- | 1% | ‘es |‘auu|-:mua| “ms | P| Sh | 66/419) 6h BE | OS | L-6z 95.6% | £5-6% | 6P-6% 92-62 196.6% £0.62 *€%

ssapenjererse sieves! 7@. | cass | ‘a | cas | sms | Son | fev |ESE) bY; Sh. 6E | gh |\S9-62 LL-6% | 95-62 | 91-62 09-64 791-62 0£6-62| ‘77@

10- Pewee ceeeeelenceee *9S0 *as “MUU “M L¢ cv 8Gz 1S Iv 13 gv 98-62% 08-62 i LL-66 OL-6% 0.6% 098-63 926-62 “1S

Go. || To. | to | a | ou | a | Ee | BE | 6s) for GS-8, 9% | Lb \OL-6% 92:64 | 31-60 04-62 | ZE-6% FYS-6z 908-62) ‘0%

la. "°°" Fo. | SP. | «mu | cu ‘9 -| "au | €¢ | €& |41| for 6f of | 6€ | PL-6% [9-6% | 09-6% | 0S-6% $1-6% 10t-62 PEt-62) ‘61

60. |"*"""* VO. | gd. | ‘ou jms‘mu| ‘mu | tm | Cf) LE | 64) TIV) BE) ZE | OF | 5.6%. 94-64 92-66 | LL-6Z S9.6z 198-62 126-62 ‘gl

61. vr) GO. | “MU | tM | mu} smu | EF | SE | €%) Bf) 9F: SZ | LV | 18-6% 69.6% 02-62 | 89-64 OF-6% 811-62 OLL-6z) “LI

Om 90 oO or) Se. | Sem eS oe 6% | ¥E |toe) OF SIP) VE | OS | 12.6% 89.6% 79-66 69-62 96-62 611-62 S8L-66| “OI

sseeeelsrerss OG | QO. | “wm | tou | ‘s | ‘9 | €F | SV | 9€|%OF| HH 9€ | OS | LL:Ge% £6.62 | gL-6z | SL-62 | 8-62 F8S-62 o1L-62| *S1)

IT. |*"* Ls | Eo. | *e | as | ss | sms | SE | SP |Tze| EP S-6€| cE | SS | 26-62. OL.6z | 19-64 | S3-6% | 0-62 882-63 £9.60 ‘VI

“ttenieorsee DT. 1 ZL. | -2 | "as | ss | ms | ge | for | go\¥LP! Iv) So | 1S |ob-6z 32.6% | £1-68 | ST-6% | 26-8 812-66 |1VE-60| “EI

60. jeer] TO. | me | sms | smo | tau) Of | TOP | PE; ELH) IP] BE | 19 | £3-6% | PE.6z | 0f-6z | 99-6 | LV-6% 96S-6c 618-62) ‘ZI

90. j****" ZO. [*'""| mum] tou | ‘ua | cau | $6€ | oF |fzE| 6h) IF) So | LP | ¥g.6% |16.6% | 92-62 | PL-60 | OF-6z |169-62 008-62! “IT

tereesisensee DZ, | PO. |*muu| ‘a | *aua| tou | oF | TSP | O€| LH] ZH) PE | OS |96-6z |66.6z | 08-62 | ZL-6% | 92.6% |R£S.6z \F99-6z | °O1

none st yeree SDB (5°35 | Sue be 79 | ‘ou | IF} €V | 6€|/f0P| bY ZF | ZS | 96-62 [6.6% | 0L-62 | 09-62 | 02-62 6SF-6z 9£9-6z| *6

FO- 00-1 0% | ZO. | ‘a | ‘9ua | ‘au | ms | $66) Zh Tgf| 9F| LH) I€ | 19 | Z6-6z | $9.62 | SP-6% | OF-6% 00.62 9F£-6z 620-62 8

he ee [aoe Ce ‘a ‘a | cms | oF | fb |f2p| 2S] oF) PE | SS | hB-6z |zL.6a | 11-64 | 1£-6% 90-62 |P9£-6z \F1S-6z| *L O

Go. |"**""*| TO. |"""*"| cas | tas | +s | ‘as | €F | OF |¥ah| 9S] 19] SE | 0 | PS.6z |9P.62 | ZE-6% | SE-6% | 91-62 obP-6z |\609.62| “9

"*reesieeeees QQ, | TQ. | ‘asa | ‘asa | cas | tas | Zh | bP | FOE) FSh| oF) Se | LS | 69.62 |gZ-6z | 6£-62 | OF-6z | 11-62 |18£-6z |9SS-6z| °*S

Gy.. rossh +s) gg, ae | “ane | oe ‘s oy | Ph fee \FIS| Sh) Zh | 9S | €L-6% |S9.6z | wb-6z | 19-6z | Lz-.6% \ozb-62 [990.62 | “T

Co. freer} Gq. ['"***| cas | tms | tases | cms | CP | Fhh | FLE)F0S) EF) 9% | 8S | SL-6z | L9.6z | 0.6% | £P-6% | L1-6% |9zS.6z.|h90-62| °f

GP. jrrrs"i""""""| Ole | “88a | *ASS | ass | °s ev | ev | IP] €9) 67) 9% | 9S | 99.6% |SP-6% | SE-6% | 8Z-6G | Z1-6% \O1P-6z |LEP-6z| “%

"esseeleseresl OG. | Gye | tas | ‘ass | tas | ‘ms | CP | LP |FLE| 2S) Sr} oF | So | 1¥.6% |LP-6% | d-60 | VE-62 | 02-62 \ghP-6z |P2S-62| “I

OQ | a] ~ s 2 ‘urd | sure “wd ‘ure : : ‘qudy

ae g \e Ze a =e Be | Be 5 #12 : | | #6 6 6 | Seg oe toe erst

a\ozr| § | as | oe B= | syou , +e F . 5 as:

oe ; * F RS ee ole Moowo. -so1guing 5 IMs | rey ‘rye eran #5 | "HOUMSTIO ES

“yey “PUM *19JOUIOULIOY J, *19JOWLOAV e

era wwarn7l fs0unrar uumnunc an famionar "A ane 997 fo nun Caatue-cataauncr Saennmr urinmSanldry 1p *1BCUNST * AN *AOM aut ha ‘NoLsod

524

INDEX ro VOL. III.

ACANTHOCLADIA, characters of

the new genus, 389.

Actinocrinus, new species of, 247.

Agrias, new species of, 224,

Alder, J., on the animal of Kellia

rubra, 383.

Allis, T., on the affinities of the Dodo,

137.

Amara, new British species of, 213.

Anacharis Alsinastrum, new loealities

for, 62.

AngRS G. F., on Tragelaphus Angasii,

310.

Animalcules, on a new genus of, 518.

Animals, on the existence of an ovum

or ovule as well in the male as in

the female of plants and, 154.

Anthocercis, on the strueture of the

flowers of the genus, 170.

Anthophorabia, observations on the

new genus, 513.

Anthotroche, observations on the ge-

nus, 171.

Aphides, descriptions of British, 43,

295.

Arctibeus, new species of, 306.

Ardea, new species of, 306.

Armeria, on the British species of, 433.

Asterolepis and allied genera of fossil

fish, observations on, 63.

Astrea, new species of, 125.

Atropacee, on the characters and affi-

nities of the new order, 162.

Aurochs, observations on the, 148.

Babington, Ch. C., on the British spe-

cies of Plumbaginacee, 433.

Balfour, Dr., on Piassaba, a fibrous

matter from South America, 153;

on the structure of Lyurp,a peculiar

hairy scale-like matter found on the

leaves of Eucalyptus dumosa, 426.

Bates, Mr., journey to explore the

province of Para, notice of, 74.

Bats, observations on some Brazilian,

305.

Bed-bug, mode of preventing the at-

tacks of the, 75, 78.

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on the fructifi-

cation of Podisoma fuscum, 520.

Biatora, observations on a species of,

Birds, descriptions of new, 257.

Blackwall, J., on a method of pre-

venting the attacks of the bed-bug, -

75.

Blemus, new British species of, 214.

Books, new :—Lindley’s Introduetion

to Botany, 55; Sturt’s Narrative of

an Expedition into Australia, 56;

Landsborough’s Exeursions to Ar-

ran, 61; Maunder’s Treasury of —

Natural History, 146; Illustrations

of the Proceedings of the Zoological

Society of London, 222; Dalyell’s

Aes

Rare and Remarkable Animals of

Scotland, 391; Patterson’s First —

Steps to Zoology, 396; Jussieu’s a

Elements of Botany, 397.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh, pro-

ceedings of the, 61, 152, 424, 519.

Botany of South America, contribu-

tions to the, 141, 261, 443.

Botrylloides rubrum, observations on

353. ;

Perit observations on the genus,

261.

Brachycladium, note on the genus, 78.

Brown’s, R., Botanieal Appendix to —

ae Sturt’s Narrative, notice of,

56.

Bryum, new species of, 361.

Butterfly, new species of, 224.

Calothrix and allied genera, on the

mode of growth in, 349,

Campylopus, new species of, 483.

Capnodium, deseription of the new

genus, 520 '

Carnivora, on the classification of the —

order, 397.

Cerchysius, new species of, 208.

Cercopithecus, new species of, 305.

Chalcidites, new species of, 204, 513.

Chelonia, on the development and ho-

mologies of the carapace and plas-

tron of the, 422.

Chimpanzee, observations on a new —

species of, 65, 230.

Cladochonus, new species of, 128.

SRE RT Ra Tee A ap A

SERS TENET #3

Clark, W., on the animal of Kellia

rubra, 293, 452; on the recent Fo-

raminifera, 380.

-Cliona, descriptions of several new

species of, 321.

Clisiophyllum, new species of, 2.

Coecochloris, new species of, 243.

Codaster, description of the new ge-

— nus, 250

_ Coleoptera, descriptions of new spe-

cies of, 213.

_Columnaria, observations on the ge-

nus, 121.

Corals, fossil, on some new genera

and species of, 1, 119, 388.

Crustacea, new, 225.

Cryptogamie flora of Guernsey, con-

tributions to the, 22.

Cupressocrinus, new species of, 244.

Cyathaxonia, new species of, 6.

Cyathophyllum, new species of, 7.

Cystocoleus, observations on, 241.

Dalrymple, J., on an infusory animal-

ow ied to the genus Notommata,

8. |

Dalyell’s, Sir J. G., Rare and Remark-

. able Animals of Scotland, reviewed,

_ Dawson, Rev. J. F., on five new spe-

cies of Coleoptera, 213.

Dendropora, new species of, 129.

Dickie, Dr. G., on the colour of a

freshwater loch, 20.

Dicyclus, new species of, 204.

Diphyphylium, new species of, 8.

Diplopterus, observations on the tail

of, 53, 139.

Dipodomys, new species of, 318.

Dobie, W. Murray, on the minute

structure and mode of contraction

of voluntary muscular fibre, 109.

Dodo and its kindred, supplementary

notices r ing the, 136, 259.

_ Dolmatoff, M. Dimitri de, on the cap-

ture of the aurochs, 148.

tapi observations on the genus,

_ Duchartre, M. P., on polycotyledo-

nous embryos, 312.

__ Echinocerus, new species of, 225.

Echinodermata, on some new, 244.

| oa Sir Philip, on the tail of

_ Diplopterus, 53.

la, new species of, 257.

_ Elasmopora, characters of the new

genus, 390.

INDEX.

525

Emballonura canina, on the exist-

ence of a glandular apparatus in,

386.

Embleton, Dr. D., on the anatomy of

Eolis, 183.

English wild beasts a century and a

half ago, 235.

Entomology, advantages

from the study of, 315.

Eolis, anatomy of, 183.

Epidermis of plants, on certain glan-

dular bodies occurring in the, 62.

Epilobium palustre, on the cone-like

bodies produced by, 424.

Eucalyptrocrinus, new species of, 249.

Euphrosina foliosa, on the occurrence

of, upon the British coasts, 355.

Fauna of Ireland, additions to the, 351.

Fish, fossil, on the structure of the

teeth of some, 41, 140.

Fistulipora, characters of the new ge-

nus, 130.

Foramina at the base of the skull in

mammalia, observations relating to

some of the, 397.

Foraminifera, observations on recent,

380 ; on some new genera and spe-

cies of paleeozoie, 1, 119.

Forbes, Professor E., remarks on the

marine fauna of part of the coast of

Spain, 507.

Forster, Mr. E., notice of the late, 238.

Gambel, Dr. W., on a new Mexican

quail, 317 ; on two new Californian

quadrupeds, 318.

Geodephaga, remarks on the British,

accruing

Goldfussia, on the irritability of the

style of various species of, 425.

Gonidia of lichens, observations on

the, 219.

Gosse, P. H., on two new birds from

Jamaica, 257; on the habits of Ma-

bouya agilis, 307.

Gould, J., on a new heron, 306.

Gray, J. E., on Sarcoptilus, 76; on

the new genus Thaliella, 236; on

some Brazilian bats, 305; on a new

species of monkey, 305.

Gray, G. R., on a new species of Po-

dica, 311.

Greville, R. K., on some new species

belonging to the genus Sargassum,

106, 216, 254, 503.

Guernsey, on the cryptogamic flora

of, 22:

526

Gum kino of the Tenasserim pro-

vinees, some account of the, 157.

Hancock, A., on the anatomy of Eolis,

183; on the excavating powers of

certain sponges belonging to the

genus Cliona, 321.

Hardy, Jas., on Berwickshire plants,

152; on varieties of some common

plants, 424; on the cone-like bo-

dies produced by Epilobium palus-

tre, 424.

Henfrey, A., on the structure and

habits of the Orobanchacee, 29.

Hepaticze of the Pyrenees, on the, 81,

269, 359, 478, 500.

Heron, description of a new, 306.

Heterophyllia, characters of the new

genus, 126.

Hewitson, W. C., on a new species of

Agrias, 224.

Hodgson, B. H., on some new Indian

mammalia and birds, 202.

Howden, J.C.,on East Lothian plants,

153.

Hypnum, new species of, 270.

Infusoria, on the development and

organization of, 233.

Insects, new British, 213, 513.

Instinct in animals, remarkable in-

stances of, 77.

Isosoma, new species | of, 204.

Isothecium, new species of, 287.

Jussiew’s, A., Elements of Botany by

Wilson, notided) 397.

Kellia rubra, on the animal of, 293,

383, 452.

King, W., on some families and ge-

nera of corals, 388.

Landsborough’s, Rev. David, Arran,

notice of, 61.

Lichens, on the gonidia of, 219.

Lindley’s, Dr. J., Introduction to

Botany, reviewed, 55.

Lonsdaleia, characters of the genus, 11.

Lopha, new British species of, 215.

Mabouya agilis, on the habits of,

307:

MacAndrew, R., on some mollusca

dredged in Vigo Bay, 507.

M‘Coy, F., on some new genera and

species of palzeozoic corals and fo-

raminifera, 1, 119; on the tail of

Diplopterus, 139; on the ganoime

of some fish- teeth, 140; on some

new paleeozoie Bohinoden mata, 244.

M‘Nab, W.., notice of the late, 62.

INDEX.

ae ee

Mammalia, preggers 2 of new In- B

dian, 202.

Martin, J., on the storm of January’ in :

Bedfordshite, 210.

Mason, Rev. F., on the gum kino’ of a

the Tenasserim provinces, 157.

Maunder’s, Samuel, Treasury of Ne ‘

tural History, notice of, 146.

Meteorological observations, 79, 159,

239, 319,

Mexien! observations on the

and natural history of, 427.

Michelinea, new species of, 122.

431, 522. if

geology :

America, 141, 261, 443; on several —

genera hitherto placed ‘in Solana- _

ceze, and upon others intermediate

between that family and the Sero-

phulariacez, 162.

Miller, Hugh, on Asterolepis wed al-

lied genera of fossil fishes, 63.

Mitchell, Dr. James, on the occurrence :

of Anacharis Alsinastrum, 62.

SAB BYR

Mollusea of Vigo Bay, obucivanions :

on the, 507.

Monkey, new species of, 305.

Monormia, observations on the genus, _

519.

Montagne, Dr., on the genus Capno- ;

dium, 520.

Mosses of the

nees, on the, 81,

269, 358, 478.

Murchison, C., on certain glandular —

plants, 62.

Mus, new species of, 318.

Muscular fibre, on the minute struc- —

ture of, 109.

Nemaphyllum, characters of the ge- Z

nus, 15.

Neodon, characters of the new genus,

203.

Newport, G., on the identification of

a new genus of parasitic insects,513, —

Nodosaria, new species of, 131.

Nyctiplanus, characters of the new

genus, 306

Orobanchacez, on the structure and |

habits of the, 29

Ortyx, new species of, 317.

Oscillatoria, on the mode of erowth

in, 39.

Owen, Prof., on the structure of the

teeth of some fossil fish of the car-

boniferous period, 41; on a new

species of chimpanzee, 65, 230; on

aK? ins a Be

Peg alah meray

_ the development and homologies

of the carapace and plastron of the

_ chelonian reptiles, 422.

_ Palzopora, characters of the new ge-

mus, 129.

Palmellez, new species of, 243.

Parmelia erosa; observations on, 26.

Patterson’s, R., First Steps to Zoo-

_ logy, noticed, 396.

Pease, W. H., on the geology and

natural history of Mexico, 427.

Pentremites, new species of, 249.

Perischodomus, description of the new

_ genus, 253.

Peryphus, new British species of, 214.

Petraia, new species of, 1.

Phyllopora, characters of the new ge-

nus, 389

Piassaba, a fibrous matter from South

America, notice of, 153.

Pina cloth, on the preparation of pine-

apple fibres in Singapore for the

manufacture of, 314.

Plants, British, notices respecting rare,

62, 152, 241; on the existence of

an ovum or ovule as well in the

male as in the female of animals

and, 154; on varieties of some,

424,

Platycrinus, new species of, 246.

Plumbaginacee, on the British species

of, 433.

Podica, description of a new species

of, 311.

Podisoma fuscum, observations on the

fructification of, 520.

Saag characters of the genus,

Polycotyledonous embryos, observa-

tions on, 312.

_ Post-office regulations, notice respect-

_ ing, 237.

_ Poteriocrinus, new species of, 245.

_ Pouchet, M. F., on the development

and organization of Infusoria, 233.

_ Pselaphide and Scydmenide, re-

marks on the British, 38.

_ Pterogonium, new species of, 291.

_ Pteromalus, new species of, 205.

Ralfs, J., on the mode of growth in

on Same and allied genera, 39,

_ Reeve, L., on some new species of

_ _ Turbo, 227.

_ Reid, Prof., on the Vogmarus Islan-

_ dieus, 456.

INDEX.

527

Reinhardt, J. T., on a bag-shaped

glandular apparatus on a Brazilian

bat, 386.

Retzia, observations on the genus,

181.

Rivularia, observations on a species

of, 21.

Robin, Dr. Ch., on the existence of an

ovum or ovule as well im the male

as in the female of plants and ani-

mals, 154.

Roccella tinetoria and fuciformis, ob-

servations on, 25.

Rossia Oweni, Ball, notice respect-

ing, 239. ;

Rotifera, on the structure of the, 518.

Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh,

proceedings of the, 63.

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

422, 518.

Salwey, Rev. T., on the cryptogamic

flora of Guernsey, 22.

Sanderson, J. S., on the irritability of

the style of various species of Gold-

fussia, 425.

Saracha, observations on the genus,

with descriptions of new species, 443.

Sarcinula, new species of, 124.

Sarcoptilus, description of the genus,

Sargassum, new species of, 106, 216,

254, 503. i

Schaum, Dr. H., on the British Geo-

dephaga, 32; on Pselaphide and

Scydmenide, 38.

Scrophulariacez, on some genera al-

lied to, 162.

Shells, new, 227.

Siphonodendron, characters of the ge-

nus, 127.

Solanaceze, on several genera hitherto

placed in, 162,

Solitaire, historical evidences of the,

138.

Southbya, description of the new ge-

nus, 501.

Sponges, on the excavating powers of

certain, 321.

Spruce, Richard, on the Musci and

Hepatice of the Pyrenees, 81, 269,

358, 478.

Statice, on the British species of, 438.

Stratton, T., on the prevention of

bugs, 78.

Strephodes, characters of the new ge-

nus, 4.

528

Strickland, H. E., on the Dodo and

its kindred, 136, 259.

Strombodes, observations on the ge-

nus, 10.

Sturt’s, Captain C., Narrative of an

__ Expedition imto Central Australia,

notice of, 56.

Stylastreea, new species of, 9.

yt description of the new genus,

Synocladia, characters of the new ge-

nus, 388. _

Teeth, on the structure of, 41, 140.

Tetrastichus, new species of, 209.

Thaliella, a new genus of Cirripedes,

description of, 236.

Thamniseus, characters of the new

genus, 389.

Thompson, W., on the fauna of Ire-

land, 351.

Thoosa, description of the new genus,

345.

Thwaites, G. H. K., on the gonidia of

lichens, 219 ; on Cystocoleus, a new

genus of minute plants, 241; on

Coccochloris Brebissonii, a new spe-

cies of the Palmellez, 243; on the

genus Monormia, 519.

es Fenian Angas, description of,

310.

END OF THE THIRD VOLUME.

_ PRINTED BY RICHARD AND JOHN £. TAYLOR, ° a

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

INDEX.

Trechus, new British species wie 213.

Trochilus, new species of, 258. k

Tui or Parson-bird, notice respecting, E

238. :

Tur om descriptions of new species of, 2

Turner, H. N., jun., on the foramina —

at the base “of the skull in mam- —

malia, and on the classification of |

the order Carnivora, 397. :

Vogmarus Islandicus, an account of a

specimen of the, 456. a

Walker, F., on Aphides, 43, 295; on —

Chalcidites, vith descriptions of vars

rious new species, 204. x

Wallace’s, Mr., journey to explore the

province of Para, notice of, 74.

Warwick, Dr., on some remarkable ie

instances of instinct or ntcligee z

im animals, 77. =

White, A., on Echinocerus a :

225.

- Witheringia, observations on the ge- &

nus, with descriptions of new “pe

cies, 141. .

Zoological Society, proceedings of the, _

65, 148, 224, 305, 397; notice of .

Iustrations of the Proceedings of, 3

23. .

einginat cane ey Via Eairy

Vici ith dios ieee etn